Copyright Page

This book was automatically created by FLAG on August 29th, 2013, based on
content retrieved from http://www.asianfanfics.com/story/view/412631/.

The content in this book is copyrighted by silentapathy or their authorised

agent(s). All rights are reserved except where explicitly stated otherwise.

This story was first published on March 26th, 2013, and was last updated on
May 24th, 2013.

Any and all feedback is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems,
feature requests etc. to flag@erayd.net.
 Table of Contents

1. Foreword
2. A not-so-peaceful night
3. Spell CHAOS?
4. Heiresses or Amazons?
5. The Second Encounter
6. Secrets and Memories
7. Poor Seungri
8. That Familiar Feeling
9. Settling the Unsettled
10. WELCOME TO THE NEIGHBORHOOD!
11. Bribe The Ahjumma
12. Some Sort Of Reunion
13. SELF REFLECTION
14. BOOYAH???
15. Saranghae Oppa
16. A Genuine Smile
17. Threats, Favors, and Help
18. HOT N' COLD
19. The Bitches are Here
20. A Father, A Grandfather, and A Sinner
21. Just For A Night
22. Ahjumma's Experiment
23. Surprises
24. Discoveries
25. Extreme Makeover
26. Look After You
27. Changes
28. Taking Chances
29. The Moment Of Truth

-3-
30. The Boys' Dilemma
31. Angels and Devils
32. The Kwon Siblings
33. Stay
34. I Know Kung Fu
35. His Experiment
36. Tomorrow's Another Day
37. We All Have A Choice
38. HIDE AND SEEK
39. Just Trust Me
40. Don't Say A Word
41. Her Conquered Walls and Broken Barriers
42. The Agreement
43. Break Away
44. The Couple Next Door
45. Teaser
46. Intro Chapter for The Couple Next Door

-4-
 Foreword

Description

Weirdo... Creepy... Recluse... Introvert... SCARY. Those words and more are all
that she got used to when she chose to live her life alone. She finds peace living on
her own, hiding in the shadows. The only people she allows to get into her life is her
sister Bom and her closest friends CL and Minzy... But what if someone comes along
and tries to break her barriers? What if someone would conquer the wall she's been
building all her life?

Foreword

''Hyung! I hate you!''

''Wae???''

''You didn't help me move my stuff!''

''Yaaah! What's the trucking service for? Besides, Daesung and Youngbae dropped
by to help this morning, didn't they? You know I can't just leave my job the way you
can!''

''Fine, fine! But make sure to come here tomorrow for my housewarming party,
okay? Had to make it sooner because i have a very limited time. Come neh? No
excuses. All the boys should be here.''

'' Ahhh. Just a bit of a reminder... You're leave is due tomorrow. So make sure
you'll be early to report here the day after tomorrow.Arasso?''

''Yeah, yeah! I know! You don't have to remind me that. I still have two days to
enjoy! And im'ma make the best out of it. Hehe.''

''Whatever, maknae. Gotta go.''

''Alright hyung! I'll just go out for a while and see the neighborhoo...?

(@_@)

''Yah! Yoboseyo? Yoboseyo???''

-5-
 ''Aaaaisht! Why does he always have to be the first to hung up?'' He said while
glaring at his phone. He sighed...

''Ahhh... This is a very beautiful night, why waste it? I now have my own place to
stay, it's cheaper, cleaner, more peaceful and silent. This is life!'' he said as he
merrily went out and locked the door.

Peaceful and silent... Or so it seems...

A/N:

I need a banner coz this is going to be my first ever full length(what??? ( ___))
fanfic. And i have no idea how to make banners posters and such... Anyways, I'll try
to update as soon as possible.

-6-
 A not-so-peaceful night

''Aaaaaaaah...'' cracking of bones was heard as a certain figure in the dark

stretched her arms. The only light that can be seen was from that of the dim
desklamp.

''Finally done with CL's! Kekeke...''

Eerie silence...

She was about to stand up when she heard her white and gray striped bengal cat
purr. She smiled as she reached out for the creature. She went to her rocking chair
by the heavily curtained window and sat down with the cat on her lap.

''Hmmm... '' she sighed in content as she closed her eyes and drifted to
dreamland.

CLUB NB

''Unnnniiiieee!'' a girl with a purplish short hair almost screamed her lungs out.

''Yaaaah!'' the blonde one nudged her.

''What? I was just trying to call for her attention! That guy behind her is taking
advantage of her already!''

''Pshhhht! Taking advantage of her, my ass! More like she's enjoying it. I should've
just stayed with Dara-unnie and see the gown she made for me! That's more
productive that sitting here all night and watch Bom-unnie partying like it's her last
day on ear...!''

'' Omo!!! I almost forgot CL-unnie...'' the maknae went near her... '' The first ever
person who tried to rent an apartment in 2nd floor... Guard ahjussi said he just
moved in!'' she said as she shut her eyes hard.

''Mworagoooo???'' CL gasped.

''Such a brave soul, isn't he?'' the younger girl crossed her fingers on both hands,
eyes still shut.
-7-
 ''YAAAAAH MINGKKI!'' CL shouted at her.

''Unnie! My eardrums!'' Minzy answered as she moved away from CL.

''You.... Aisht! You said it's a HE??? A HE means he's a GUY? Oh come on Minzy!
What the hell were you thinking?!''

''B-B-b-ut...''

''You know how Dara-unnie deals with people... I mean.. Scratch that. She can't
deal with people. What more a guy?''

''Unnie! It's not that they'll be living together!'' Minzy sighed. ''You see unnie, this
guy is a policeman. So you don't have to worry, okay? Besides... Appa learned about
the second floor issue. He told me... Aisht! Let's not talk about it here.''

''Chincha? You're right. We'll try to fix it, okay.... But still! That guy's a police?
HUH! Makes me wanna worry more! As if policemen these days can be trusted! I
don't know Minzy but as much as I hate to say it, I can sense some bad vibes. I don't
know... Just felt like something's gonna happen. And i don't like it.''

''Wooohooo CL-uniie! Way to go!'' Minzy cheered with a poker face. ''Better hide
your voodoo dolls and crystalball... This isn't just the right place.''

CL was about to respond to the Maknae when...

''Yaaaah! You two! Come here! Ppalli! The night's young.... And so are weeee!''
Bom continued to drag the two to the dancefloor unable to notice Minzy and CL
rolling their eyes.

''Young?'' Minzy asked no one in particular.

''Really now?'' CL mumbled.

''Aisht! Damnit!''

A boy with a dark hair cursed as realized he left the keys to his apartment in the
club he went to earlier. Hopeless, he tried calling up his friends.

''Yoboseyo? Hyuuuuung!''

-8-
 ''No.''

''YAAAAAH! I haven't said anything yet!'' Seungri exclaimed.

''I completely know you maknae. A short ''hyung'' seems acceptable. Could be,
you're excited or you have something useful in mind...''

''But hyuuuuung!''

''... a longer ''hyuuuuung'' on the other hand, says you're in trouble, and you
might just wanna drag me into it. So NO.''

''I think I left my keys in the club hyuuuung!!!'' the maknae cried out loud as he
kicked his door. '' I don't have anywhere to go to. Please, let me stay just for a night
there, please hyuuung.''

''HUH! Going around the neighborhood huh? Familiarizing yourself huh? You and
your nonstop clubbing! So That's what you ge...''

''...as if you don't go there...'' Seungri whispered.

''Yahhh! I heard that! Aisht! I'm hanging up. By...''

''HYUUUUUUUUUNG!!!'' Seungri, being drunk and careless shouted at the top of

his lungs, not minding what time of the night it was.

''Yah maknae stop whining already! You're neighbors are probably all asleep!
Don't you just give a damn? Aisht... You just moved in there, how will you gain
friends if you continue to act like that...

Seungri's line grew silent. Thinking that he's just probably listening, the one on
the other line continued.

...''Yah, if you're coming here then make sure you'll arrive in 15 minutes or less.
Or else i'm gonna sleep already and i won't be opening my doors for you, leaving you
out in the cold... Arasso?''

''BLAG''

''Yah Seungrat? Yoboseyo? Yoboseyo???''

''KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''
-9-
 Jiyong furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his phone. He then tilted his head
and looked away, trying to process what's happening. Then he looked back at his
phone and tried calling Seungri again. But he can't reach him. Thinking further, he
reached a conclusion.

''What if something happened to him? Did he just pass out? How secured is that
place? What if he was robbed and was...''

''Aissssht! This pabo!'' he scratched his head and stood up trying to call the boys.

''Yah, better make sure this ain't a joke or I'll slash your throats for ruining my
beauty sleep, idiots.'' TOP said as he looked out of the window.

''Hmmp... Umphhh... Pshhhht..."

AHAHAHAHAHAHA! AHAHAHAHAHA!''

Daesung couldn't help but laugh out loud at TOP. ''Seriously? Beauty rest? How
gay!''

''Imma slash someone's throat right now.'' TOP said as he tried to reach out for
Daesung as he was sitted in front. Jiyong was driving, and Daesung and Youngbae
were behind.

''Enough you kids! This isn't a good time for this arasso? I was really so sleepy
earlier but when i knew about what happened... Woooh! Who knows what really
happened to that rascal!'' Youngbae crossed his arms after seeing TOP stop from
grabbing Daesung.

''Seriously that place gives me the creeps. It's way too noiseless.'' he then looked
out the window.Top, seeing his chance grabbed Daesung's arm, and was about to
twist it when...

''Yaaaaaah!'' Youngbae glared at them.

'' Neh, Youngbae omma.'' The three answered in chorus, Jiyong joining in while
trying to contain his laughter.

PAK! PAK! PAK!

- 10 -
 ''Yah bro! What was that for? I'm driving can't you see?'' Jiyong rubbed his head as
the other two were also doing the same.

''I'm not supposed to be the violent type here but you guys are seriously turning
me into one.'' Youngbae put his slippers down and wore it.

''UMMPHH. UMPPPPPPPPH... UMPPFFFFFFFT.....''

''Wae?'' Top turned to Daesung again, thinking that he's gonna laugh at him again.

''PWAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHHAHA!!!''

''YAH!'' Jiyong and Top exclaimed.

''PWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!''

''Yah! Yah! Yah! Wanna earn another spank?'' Youngbae irritatedly took his one of
his slippers again and hold it in position. Suddenly...

''PWAHAHAHAAHAHHAHAHAHA!!!''

''FUUUUUUUUCK! MY STOMACH! IT HURTS! WAHAHAHAHAHA!!!

''HWAAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHHA!!!''

It dawned upon him.

He's wearing nothing but a pair of mickey mouse boxers, a pair of socks, and the
slippers he's so proud about.

''HELLLLLL! BROOOOOOO! STOP THE CAAAAR! DAAAMN IT!''

''HELL NO! HAHAHAAHAHHA!'' Jiyong answered still laughing so hard.

''NOT A CHANCE OMMA!''

''NEH!!!'' Top and Daesung high fived each other.

And Youngbae couldn't help but sulk in horror.

- 11 -
 ''Please pick up. Please please please...''

Dara walked back and forth along the hallway, biting off her nails... She slapped
her forehead when she saw the bulbs flickering, asking herself on why it has to be
today that those went all busted, and made a mental note to report this to Minzy
tomorrow as she was so shy to talk to the maintenance ahjussi.

''God... Where in the world are these girls anyway? I should be staying inside my
room right now. What am i doing here? What is this creature doing here? And why
on Earth did he shout earlier???''

FLASHBACK

Dara went to the kitchen when she woke up realizing that it's almost 12 midnnight
and she haven't had dinner yet. She prepared herself a sandwich and brewed her
favorite tea. She also got Dadoong... Yes, her cat, a bowl of warm milk.

''There you go sweetie...'' she got up and was on her way to the dining table when
she heard a noise.

BLAG BLAG BLAG!!!

''Aigoo.'' she tilted her head while trying to listen to the irritating noise.
''Dadoongie... Our new neighbor is so noisy...''

BLAG BLAG BLAG!

"PLEASE!!!"

''HYUUUUUUUUUUUUNG!''

''Omo!''

What was that? She thought...

That was a voice of a guy. What's going on?

That boy sounded helpless, weak and desperate...

She gasped... Her hand flew to her mouth.

What if something happened to her new neighbor?

- 12 -
 Without further thinking, she grabbed a broom and marched down the door
quickly.

She walked out and saw a form of a guy leaning on the door next to her
apartment. She couldn't see his face due to the flickering lights just above her.

Suddenly, Seungri, as if feeling her gaze, turned to meet the girl staring intently
at him.

Her hair disshelved.

Her eyes seemed lifeless.

Her skin pale.

And the lights are flickering.

BLAG!

That was Seungri's phone.

''KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

BLAG!

That was Seungri.

A/N:

Kyaaaaaah!!!! Just posted my first ever update!!! I'm so shy and scared and all!!!
LOL.

- 13 -
 Spell CHAOS?

''What floor Daesung?'' Jiyong asked as they entered the elevator.

Only TOP, Jiyong and Daesung went up the building. Thanks to Youngbae's outfit,
the latter didn't want to embarass himself more. It was easy getting in. The guard
was sleeping soundly to notice them.

''2nd... But hyung, isn't this trespassing? '' Daesung answered while panting.

''Trespassing my ass, our friend needs us here! Didn't you just see that the guard
was oh so lost in slumberland? What if someone, a robber, or a former enemy spied
on Seungri and wanted revenge? Certainly, things were at his favor.''

''Wow hyung you're really my idol. Well, Youngbae hyung's actually the one
before. But this night, I... Pffffft. Hahahaha!''

''Now i'm pretty sure i'm alive and kicking... Thanks to Youngbae.'' Top added
while grinning.

''Hahahahahaha!'' Daesung laughed again.

''I'm pretty sure that that rat will get kicked out of here as soon as he wakes up.
Dared to make a scene when he just moved in today and dragging us into this!
Tsch.'' Jiyong stepped out of the lift.

''We're here. Guns... Where are your guns?''

''Yah, what do our guns need to be here for? Is this some kind of major rescue
operation?'' Top frowned at Jiyong.

''Hyung, we can never tell what awaits us! The last time i heard that panda, he
was shrieking like a

16 -year old virgin!

''Omo hyung! You shrieked like that when you were a 16-year old virgin?''
Daesung asked seriously.

WHACK!

- 14 -
 ''BABO!''

''Yah! Are you just gonna bicker like teenage girls over there or what?'' Top said
as he walked further.

''Are you girls near? Please.... Yah faster! I'm scared.'' Dara was trembling upon
the sight of the knocked down boy.

''Omo unnie, check if he's still alive.''

''NOOOOO. I can't!!! He's a guy. I don't know him! I just caan't!''

''Otteoke???? Otteoke???'' she said as she paced to and fro.

''B-but this could be a matter of life and death situa....'' CL tried to enlighten her
but she knows Dara is panicking.

''NO WAY! OH GOD! WHAT HAVE I DONE THIS TIME!'' Dara said as she
trembled.

''Unnie! Get a grip! We're just two blocks away. Stay calm please.''

''O-o-ok-kay... I-i'll try...''

''Keep safe neh?''

''YAAAAAAAAH!'' Daesung immediately called the attention of the image standing

infront of them.

''Omo! Hyung! Look!'' Daesung peeped quickly then leaned back to the wall. ''I
think she's a psycho! She's scary!!!''

''Shhhhh! Keep quiet will you?'' Top hissed at him. "Listen..."

The three then put their index fingers on their lips as they continue to listen...

''Otteoke???? Otteoke???'' she said as she paced to and fro.

The three gasped and looked at each other.

- 15 -
 ''Is she guilty???'' Daesung asked earning a whack on his head.

''NO WAY! OH GOD! WHAT HAVE I DONE THIS TIME!'' Dara said as she
trembled.

The three gasped again, their eyes bulging.

They was about to grab Daesung's shirt but he was so fast.

''YAAAAAAAAH!'' Daesung immediately called the attention of the image standing

infront of them.

''You babo!'' Jiyong grabbed Daesung's collar. ''No wonder you never got
promoted! Aisht!'' Jiyong pushed Daesung aside.

Dara stiffened as she heard the voices.

''Seoul PD.'' TOP said as he showed his badge.

''Put your hands up. NOW!!!''

BLAG!

Dara unconciously let go of her phone while her body, uncontrollably shook.
Somehow, this feeling's too familiar.

''NOW, TURN AROUND! MAKE A WRONG MOVE AND I'LL BUST YOUR HEAD
OFF!''

''Hyung... Hyung...'' Daesung was grabbing TOP and Jiyong's shirts.

''What?'' Top, too annoyed, brushed the other guy's grip on his shirt.

''Hyung... She's scary!''

''Are you crazy? You're scared of this ahjumma? Seriously now, Dae?'' TOP went
over to pull Seungri up but he couldn't deny the strong presence of something
freaky there. The hairs at his nape proudly stiffened with the thought.

Daesung hid behind Jiyong's back.

''Hyung! She's scary... She might be a mental patient who ran away from a mental
- 16 -
institution! You know, the movies?''

''Shut the f*ck up Dae! You watch too much movies!'' Jiyong said as he started
walking towards the creepy girl in front of them.

''Please, don't...''

''Did i just hear someone speak?'' Jiyong thought.

''Please, don't hurt me... Don't come near me. Please...''

''STOP TALKING AND COME WITH US TO THE POLICE STATION. YOU CAN
EXPLAIN YOURSELF TH...''

''WHAT THE HELL?'' Jiyong dropped his gun and automatically caught the falling
figure in front of him.

In his vision, with the help of the flickering lights above them, in his arms, it
wasn't a mental patient at all. She didn't look like a criminal at all. She didn't look
like a scary ahjumma at all.

She looked like a fallen angel... So beautiful... So surreal... So innocent... So

f*ckable...

SO... WHAT?????!!!! O.O

He was about to shake the thoughts off his mind thinking how looks could kill
when...

''OMO....''

''UNNIE...''

''DALONG...''

Slowly, Daesung and TOP turned towards the voices.

''W-what have you done to her?'' asked the short-haired girl in pure shock.

''Ani.. Aniyo! It's not what you think it is!'' Daesung put his hands in front as he
tried to explain the situation.

- 17 -
 ''GUN! A MOTHERF*CKING GUN! SH*T! THESE ARE CRIMINALS!'' CL panicked
and immediately threw curses as she saw the gun on the floor.

Jiyong immediately turned around with Dara on his arms.

''YOU??? HOW COULD YOU??? HOW DARE YOU????'''

''YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

''What the hell is taking them so long?!!! Youngbae has been cursing since the
other boys left. Being dressed like that... No, disregard that. Being almost naked
that he is, Youngbae felt frustrated and at the same time helpless.

''Damn it's so cold! Huh???'' Youngbae was rubbing his hands when he heard
someone knock on the window.

''FUUUCK!!! He cursed once more. He immediately recognized Hwangssabu...

The head security officer of the residential building. He might be doing his rounds,
he thought.

If he's just in his normal clothed state, he'd definitely open the door, bow at the
ahjussi and ask for his help for the current situation. But hell! He looked at himself
once more and panicked. Realizing how helpless he is, he shut his eyes immidiately
and pretended to sleep.

''Go away! Go away!'' he said to himself. But much to his horror the guy kept
banging the door. Left with no other choice, Youngbae slowly rolled the window
down...

''A-a-a-h-h-jus-s-s-i....'' he weakly smiled.

''Oh it's you. You're one of the new tenant's friend right? What are you doing he---
'' Hwangssabu let out a loooong gasp.

''Omo! Yah! What are you doin here wearing just like that?''

''Ahjussi! Let me explain... I don't know what exactly happened but my friend
there, he needed our help that's why we came here.''

''We??? You mean you and...''

- 18 -
 ''My friends... they're already there... Seungri, the new tenant who happens to be
our friend was last heard screaming on the phone. And after that... We can't contact
him anymore. We're just worried about him.''

Hwangssabu thought for a while... Lee Seungri... Apartment #12 tenant... 2nd
floor... 2nd... Floor... #12!!!!!!

He suddenly gasped.

''Oh my God!!!''

''Wae???'' Youngbae asked him.

''Noooo! Not agaiiiin!!!'' and with that, Hwangssabu ran towards the building.

''He's weird... Yahhh wait ahjussi! I'm going with you!'' and without a thought,
since he was itching to know what happened to the rest of the boys, he went out of
the car and followed him.

''YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!''

The girls lunged at the boys: Minzy on Dae, CL on Top, and Bom on Jiyong,
beating the hell out of them.

''What have you done to my unnie??? What have you done???'' Minzy was bawling
out as she was slapping Daesung left and right.

''You giant piece of sh*t!!! Imma pull all your disgusting hair out!'' CL shouted as
she was riding TOP's back.

BOM on the other hand was punching and kicking Jiyong senselessly, the
forgotten Dara on the floor.

BLAG!

''Ouch! COME HERE YOU AS*HOLE!''

''STOP IIIIIT! DAMN IT!'' Top shouted at the top of his voice when CL finally fell
on the floor from his back, startling everyone from action.

- 19 -
 ''We are from Seoul PD... and this...'' TOP panted... ''this guy...'' he said as he
pointed at Seungri, ''... is one of us... And we found him unconscious while that scary
ahjumma was staring intently at him!''

''Did you just call my sister SCARY???'' Bom snapped at TOP

''Hell yeah! Wanna hear it again?'' TOP dared Bom.

''Why youuuuuu!!!'' Bom was about to launch herself at TOP when...

''Girrrrrls! Boooooys! Stooooop!''

''Ssabunim???''Minzy titled her head when she heard the familiar voice.

''This is a very big misunderstanding!'' Hwangssabu screeched into a halt as he

panted in front of the chaos that awaits him.

And right there he saw two unconcious bodies... 3 girls with their hair scattered in
all directions... And 3 boys badly beaten up.

''I.... Think.... I'm tooo late...''

''Omo! What happened?'' Youngbae came out behind Hwangssabu.

The boys couldn't help but facepalm themselves.

''Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!'' the girls shrieked in unison.

- 20 -
 Heiresses or Amazons?

''HE'S A F*CKING POLICE, BLAH BLAH BLAH! WHAT DO WE CARE ABOUT IT

ANYWAY? TEDDY OPPA! THEY FREAKIN' TOUCHED OUR DALONG! OUR PURE,
OUR ONE AND ONLY DALONG!'' Bom's voice boomed throughout the four corners
of Dara's apartment.

''Arasso. Make sure they pay for it...''

''Bom?'' Dara just came out of her working area Her secret room. Her hideout...

You see, she rents apartment units 13 and 14 and 15. She requested Minzy to
merge the three apartment units but when she moved in there, the maknae
surprised her with revolving shelves...Dividers-slash-doors to be exact, that separate
apartment 13, which was made as her home, complete with a bedroom, living room,
bathroom, kitchen and dining room, from apartment #14 which was made to be her
working area and #15 which she considers her safe room or more like panic room.

Minzy owns the apartment building. Her parents went to Japan for another
property expansion but Minzy insisted staying in Seoul. And so, to give their one and
only daughter something to keep herself busy with, her parents decided to allow her
to manage one of their residential buildings with the help of it's head security officer
Hwangssabu, whom the girls treat as their uncle.

''Bom? Who's that?'' Dara pointed to the phone Bom was tightly holding.

''Ahh... Ehehe... Nothing... That was my assistant.'' Bom put her phone inside her
pocket instantly. ''How do you feel now?''

Dara tilted her head as if recalling the events from last night.

When she gained consciousness, the girls were all over her but the difference was
that they looked totally like a hurricane just hit them.

Bom's bangs were parted in half, her ponytail, loose... her single strapped dress
then became strapless.

When she saw CL, gone was the OH-SO FAB Seoul's baddest model. Her skirt
was ripped, her hair looked more like a bird's nest.

- 21 -
 Minzy on the other hand looked like an emo kid with her smeared eyeliners and
mascarra.

It was a horrible sight. But she immediately felt guilty, blaming herself for being
the cause of everything. She remembered walking out of the living room leaving the
girls in daze, walking across the dividers, passing her work room and locking herself
up inside her panic room.

''Oh... I feel better...'' Dara looked at her indifferently then bowed while fiddling
with the hem of her blouse.... ''I-I-I...''

''DARA-UNNIE!'' CL and Minzy called her from the kitchen.

''Come on Dalong! The two are preparing some snack.'' Bom dragged her to the
kitchen.

''TADA!'' CL presented her

''Omo! Cake?! You baked this?''

''Of course...!!!''

''Of course...she bought it!'' Minzy cut CL off.

''Yaah! Yah!''

''It's true, you bought it.'' Minzy said innocently.

''Aisht.''

Dara went between the two and hugged them.

''Whether you baked it or bought it, you still made my day! Thanks girls. You're
the sweetest...'' Dara beamed brightly making the two girls high five each other.

''Yah, faster you three and let's eat! I'm starving!'' Bom shouted as she suit herself
on the dining table.

''Coming!'' Minzy chirped in.

Hmmm Whats this for? Am I missing something here? Dara asked the girls.

- 22 -
 ''This is a thanksgiving cake! Because the gowns you made for us are really
fabulous!'' Squealed CL.

''If only you could come with us...'' Minzy said sadly.

''Ani... I'd be fine here... I'll feel better staying here. You know... The guests and
all. I-I-I... I couldn't..."

The three eyed each other as they watched Dara rubbed her temples as if easing a
headache.

''Hmmm Dalong... You sure you don't want us to bring you to the hospital for a
checkup?'' Bom asked while placing the plates and forks on the table.

''Yeah unnie. We need to get you checked. You're probably hurt somewhere else.''
Minzy then looked around Dara's body, inspecting if there were unseen bruises,
scratches whatsoever.

''I'm okay girls. It's my fault anyways.''

''IT'S ABSOLUTELY NOT!!!'' the three girls stood up and slammed their hands on
the table.

''B-b-but I just... you know... kinda scared another new tenant again?'' Dara said as
she tilted her head.

''Yah! Those assholes were the ones who did you wrong, arasso???'' Bom angrily
pointed out.

Minzy pulled Bom to sit down. ''Unnie... Calm down, neh? It's just a matter of
misunderstanding. I know they meant no harm. You've heard Ssabunim.''

''Do they look harmless to you, at all???'' CL said to Minzy.

''The unconcious one's definitely a drunkard!'' she continued.

''The tall one was annoying!!! He even dared to shout back at me! The nerve!''
Bom added.

''The guy named Daesung was a bit nicer though... He didn't fight me back... I
think he's used to being a punching bag.'' Minzy butted it while laughing.

- 23 -
 Yah! Youre unbelievable Mingkki!!! Are you siding with them? Bom snapped at
Minzy. Dara could just watch the three while they exchange opinions about the boys.

''The guy with the gun was the most arrogant among them! Aishhht... If I were
you, Bom-unnie, I'd kick his balls!'' CL said.

''Oooooh. I was so enraged I forgot about that! Next time, next time....'' Bom
thought thoroughly.

Then it hit Dara.

The cocky, arrogant guy with a gun...

That voice.

That kind of authority.

That kind of power.

Theres something about the guy. The way he made her tremble with fear.

Dara shook her head with these thoughts.

''Unnie, you okay?'' Minzy asked Dara.

''Y-Y-Y-Y-eah... just ... i don't know... Maybe you're wrong about them... Maybe
you're right.''

The 3 girls nodded.

''Hmmmm.... But that guy in boxers... What do you think about him?'' Minzy
turned to Bom and CL.

''EPIC!!!''

Seoul PD headquarters...

SLAM!

The sound startled the 5 badly-beaten men all lined up in front of the police

- 24 -
superintendent, Tablo.

''YOU MORONS!!!''

The five bowed their heads, hands behind them...

''TRESSPASSING...''

Top, and Daesung gulped down in nervousness... Tablo stood up, walked around
his desk and went nearer the boys.

''HARASSMENT...''

Jiyong shut his eyes tightly as he felt Tablo's presence in front of him.

''INDECENT EXPOSURE!!!''

Tablo turned to Youngbae making the latter shut his tiny eyes hard.

''WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING, HUH???'' The five bowed their heads
in guilt.

''THAT WAS LEE CHAERIN, THE FAMOUS MODEL! AND GONG MINZY, THE
SOLE HEIRESS OF G-HOTELS AND PROPERTIES! AND... AND... PARK BOM!
DON'T YOU KNOW HER? SHE'S BEHIND THE SUCCESS OF PARK COUTURE! THE
GRANDDAUGHTER OF PARK YOUNGJIN! THE HEIRESS OF PARK MALLS AND
DEVELOPMENT CO.!''

The boys gasped in horror. How could they not recognize those famous people?

But those girls seriously looked more like amazons! Who would even think they
were from very prominent families! Top reasoned out. He was about to say
something more when Tablo threw him deadly glares. He immediately shut his
mouth and carried on with a poker face.

''How about the scary ahjumma, hyung?'' Daesung asked in curiosity.

''She's uhhh... Well. Hmmm... Let me see...'' Tablo got his files on his desk and
turned the pages... ''...aahhh... She's.

Jiyong tried to fix his eyes on the floor but his ears were listening intently.
Somehow, he couldnt help but get curious with the girl. Why was she dressed in
- 25 -
such an old fashioned way? Is she one of the girls household helper? And not to
mention he almost think shes.. He immediately shut his eyes upon remembering
her face.

Sandara Park! A freakin' Park too!'' he said as he slammed the files back on his
table.

YOU BOYS MESSED UP BIG TIME, IM TELLING YOU!!!

''Hyu....'' Seungri tried to explain...

''SHUT UP!''

Jiyong automatically hit Seungri's head. He looked at him while mumbling words
saying ''I'm gonna kill you.''

''ENOUGH OF YOU ACTING LIKE KIDS! SERIOUSLY, I DON'T KNOW WHAT THE
FIVE OF YOU ARE DOING IN THIS UNIT!''

''Ohh please hyung! Don't let uncle Hyun Suk know about this!'' Jiyong suddenly
knelt in front of Tablo, clutching his trousers tight..

''YAAAAH! GET UP! YAH!'' Jiyong pouted and abruptly got up as he smoothened
Tablo's now crumpled trousers.

''Seriously bro, what made you think this will escape your great uncle's wrath?''
Youngbae mocked, the rest of the boys sending him daggers, their eyes with fear as
Youngbae's words reminded everyone how doomed they are.

''...as if you're not worried about your dad...'' Jiyong twitched his lips in
annoyance.

''ENOUGH!!!''

The five straightened up.

''WHAT THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO DO WITH YOU IDIOTS???!!! MY

POSITION, MY PRIDE, EVERYTHING I'VE WORKED HARD FOR WOULD ALWAYS
GO ON THE LINE WHENEVER YOU 5 GET INTO TROUBLE LIKE THIS!''

''Sorry Hyung... This would be the last. If not for this maknae it wouldn't happen.
We were just so worried about him.'' Top butted in.
- 26 -
 ''...OF COURSE THIS WOULD BE THE LAST!''

And them five were like...

''EHHHHH???''

''Think things through... What do you guys really want in life? Coz the way I see it,
you're doing this job half-heartedly.''

''Hyung, don't do this...'' Daesung begged...

''TWO WEEKS....''

The five guys eyed Tablo seriously, waiting for his next words which they're all
expecting.

''YOU BOYS ARE SUSPENDED FOR TWO WEEKS! AND I DON'T CARE WHAT
YOUR DADS AND UNCLES AND GODFATHERS HAVE TO SAY! DAMNIT!''

''Hyuuuuuuuung!'' the boys cried in unison as they knelt in front of Tablo.

''STOP IT IDIOTS! LEMME GO! YAAAAAH!''

''HYUUUUUUUUNG!''

''SUSPENSION OR DEMOTION? YOU CHOOSE!'' Tablo walked out of the room,

slamming the door shut.

''Thank you so much Ms. Kiko Mizuhara for signing up with us. Feel at home, feel
at home!'' Park Young-Jin triumphantly laughed while holding his champagne.

Tonight is the night the Parks introduced their new endorser, another addition to
the roster of top models under the roof of the Parks fashion industry, and this time,
it was no other than Japans Kiko Mizuhara.

Its my pleasure, sir. Kiko smiled sweetly at the old man.

Oh quit calling me sir Call me harabeoji instead, okay? Were a family here.
Kiko just bowed as she smiled.

- 27 -
 Oh theyre here!

All heads turned to witness Seouls most wanted bachelorettes as they walked
inside the venue.

Harabeoji! Bom beamed at her grandfather after pecking his cheeks. CL and
Minzy followed.

Were very sorry were late harabeoji. Minzy said as she bowed.

I bet I know what kept you long Trying to ask that persistent friend of yours to
come with you here again, am I right? the old man sarcastically looked at Minzy
and CL. The two girls then looked at each oher.

Dont worry. Tell her we dont need her presence here.

Harabeoji!!! Bom warned her grandpa. Were late and I think we've missed the
most important part but we wont mind leaving soon if you wont stop talking like
that about her!

Bom-unnie CL tried to send Bom a message by eyeing her but Bom wont look
at her.

Kiko just stood there witnessing a story unfold before her eyes.

Seems interesting, she thought. Her stay in Seoul doesnt look that bad at all.

- 28 -
 The Second Encounter

''Harabeoji! Teddy walked towards the old man. Oh, finally the girls are here!''
Teddy clasped his hands in excitement.

''Oppa!'' CL and Minzy ran towards Teddy's side. Bom just sighed and tried to look
away.

''Excuse me, young ones, I just need to make this call.'' the old Park excused
himself. Teddy followed him with his eyes. Did something just happen here? He
thought.

''Kiko-ssi, I hope you're enjoying the night. Oh by the way meet the girls! You see,
they have this habit of being late in every appointment'' Teddy tried to lift the
building tension.

"Yah, Oppa!" Minzy exclaimed earning a pinch on her cheeks from the older guy.

''Hi. Nice to finally meet you. Kiko..'' Kiko was trying to introduce herself when...

'' Oh no need for formalities.... Park Bom.'' Bom offered her hand. ''I'm sorry for
that... I mean... Harabeoji's like that at times.'' she tried to smile.

''Lee Chaerin'' CL introduced herself as she shook hands with Kiko. ''...and you
see, Bom-unnie's like that at times too.'' she chuckled.

''Gong Minzy.'' she beamed at Kiko while shaking hands with her. ''Unnie, don't
get surprised next time neh? That's just how close Bom-unnie and harabeoji. Aren't
they sweet?''

''Oh... I see. No, don't mind me. I think I need to get used to a lot of that from
them, from now on.'' she smiled.

"Oh no don't be bothered... You signed a contract under Park Malls.. That's
harabeoji's and oppa's. You'll seldom see us there. Except for CL." Bom said.

"Ah really? That's disapponting then. I really wanna get close to you girls and
know you more."

''I like you.'' CL said. ''I'm looking forward to working with you soon.''

- 29 -
 Minzy just looked at Bom. She knows she's still pissed.

''Alright girls, come on. Shake off the negative vibes...'' Teddy guided the girls
forward. ''He's just getting old.'' he whispered.

The girls just chuckled in agreement, aside from Bom.

''Sit down.''

The five almost jumped when they heard the commisioner general of Korea
National Police Agency speak for the 1st time in two hours. They sat down in sync as
they sighed with ease.

When Yang Hyun Suk slash their godfather, called them in earlier, he never even
dared to look at any of them five. He kept himself busy, finishing his work, making
phonecalls here and there.

''I bet you had a lot from Tablo, didn't you, boys?''

The boys just nodded but upon realization how calm his voice was, they
automatically looked at the man in front of them in confusion.

''Youngbae, what did the senior superintendent do to you?'' The older man smiled.

''More of what my dad did to me.'' Youngbae sulked. ''He almost kicked me out of
our house! When I knelt and begged in front of him, he even got madder and said I'll
never get a cent from him! I don't have enough savings and I just depend on the
money I get from this service and now. Aisht!'' He raked his head in frustration.

The older guy just nodded. ''He's never changed. Hahaha... I'll try to talk to him.''

''Really? Omo! Thank you!'' Youngbae bowed at him.

''You Seunghyun?''

Daesung nudged him. ''Hyung.''

''Neh?'' TOP looked around when he realized that it's his turn already...

''Aisht! I think my eardrums were broken! My mom kept yelling at me! How I was

- 30 -
such a big disgrace to our family! Blah-blah-blah. She said I was never meant to be
in this agency in the first place!''

'' Your omma's right. This isn't your thing, I told you Seunghyun. As much as you
want to follow your late dad's footsteps, ifyour heart isn't really into it, it will
eventually show.''

''But I promised dad...''

''You think he would allow you to be here if he knows you're into something else?
As far as I know him, he won't go for it that way.''

Top just hang his head down.

''Daesung. Your parents already know?''

''Not yet... Unless you'll call them in Ulsan.'' Daesung answered.

''Yah you!!! I never meddled with any of your business as long as it's not called
for. I can't promise you though, that I won't speak up once the news reaches your
appa and if he'd ask me for the details.'' He crossed his arms and raised his brows.

''But for now, among the five of you, you're still safe. Now....''

''SEUNGRI!''

''NEH!'' Seungri immediately stood up and bowed his head.

''Easy, boy, will you?''

''Uncle, please convince appa to allow me to go home! Please uncle! My new

apartment building creeps the hell out of me!!!'' Seungri knelt on the floor as if
begging for his life.

''You know I can't do that.'' The older man answered. ''You made a choice. You
wanted to be free. Your dad was against it but you insisted it your way... Knowing
Soo Man, I don't think he'll take this easy on you. Now stand up and act like a man!''

Seungri got up and went back to his chair, slumping in defeat.

''Jiyong...''

- 31 -
 ''Uncle, i'll take full responsibility with my actions. We're also at fault uncle. We all
know that. I'm sorry for putting your name on the line.''

''Stop that will you?''

''Ehh?''

'' I asked all of you to come here as your godfather.''

''Youngbae, Daesung, Seungri... Seughyun... Jiyong.''

''Neh...''

''You don't have to live your parents' dreams. This isn't a movie wherein you can
get action whenever you want some action and then someone's gonna say CUT when
you get hurt. Rather than stick your butts here and make the same mistakes over
and over again, you can find something else instead that could make your parents be
proud of you. Things you're really interested in. Things you love.''

The five hung their heads low.

''That two weeks suspension, use it for your own good to realize what you really
want in life. I don't wanna hear your reasons like, my dad wants to... I just want
some action... I have to revenge for someone's death... I have to pay someone for
raising me and the likes!''

''B-b-b-ut....''

''NO BUTS. THIS IS FOR YOUR OWN GOOD.''

''You basically grew up together. And your fathers are my comrades. I've treated
you like my own sons, too. I'll try to talk to your parents.''

''Just remember, that suspension, try to make a good use of it.''

''Okay... There you go...'' the Hwangssabu said as he turned the switch on for the
light he fixed in the hallway.

''Kamsahamnida.'' Dara bowed.

- 32 -
 ''I'm sorry I just fixed the lights now. Why didn't you tell the maintenance ahjussi
that the lights were malfunctioning here? If you are too shy, you can tell me, you
know. You don't have to go out, just one phonecall and I'll be here.'' Hwangssabu
patted her shoulder.

''Neh... Next time...''

''Aigoo, this won't happen again. Mianhe Dara-yah. You were even disturbed by
your new neighbor. Had I known he could bring trouble...''

''Ssabunim... It's okay. I-i-i think... I should be the one to say sorry to him.. I
scared him, I guess. Can I ask you a favor?''

''Ehh??''

Dara smiled widely.

''Wait for a while neh?'' she ran inside her apartment. After awhile, she came back
with two lunchboxes.

''Ssabunim!'' she called him and handed him the lunchboxes.

''One for you and the one with the note... Hmmm... Can you give it to him?'' she
shyly asked.

Hwangssabu looked at the two lunchboxes.

''Hmm that's not much, Ssabunim. I just prepared some hotteok (honey filled
pancakes) a while ago. I-I-i... kind of craved for it but I couldn't go out so I tried
making some. I hope you'd like it.''

''Oh, thank you Dara-ah. Hmmm... Smells good!" He said as he sniffed the pack. "
As for this one... Why don't we just leave it here in front of his door? I think he
hasn't come back yet since the other night.''

''Ah, chincha? Oh. I guess we just have to leave it there then.'' Dara agreed.

''Nigaaaa sssaranghaneunnn naneun shhyyyorry im a bhaaad bhooooy....''

''Aisht Seungrat! Stop shinging! Yhoooure tchooo noishyyy! Yaaaah!''

- 33 -
 ''Hyooooong... Hue shure yhue wana sleep here tongniight??? Nooo turnin'
baaaak, arasssooow?''

''Course i'm shuuure... Anything fffoor my dongshaeng.'' Jiyong slurred as he

hugged Seungri.

The boys drank their hearts out in a nearby bar after the talk with Yang Hyun Suk.
Seungri asked the boys to accompany him in his apartment because he was still
scared. But no one wants to. In the end, he convinced only Jiyong.

''Omo! Loook Hyoooong! Kekeke. It's not that creepy in here anymooore! It'chh
not dharrrk anymuuuure!'' He said as he pointed the lights.

''Babo! It's never been creepy actchually! You're just a ccccoward!!!''

Seungri was busy inserting the keys to his door when Jiyong saw something. He
knelt down and picked up something from the floor.

''Sorry. ''

From: apartment #13

Jiyong frowned and stood up.

''Yah Hyuuuung. Come on in.''

''Arasso, arasso... I'll be there in 10 minutes. Just wait for a while, neh?'' she then
put her phone inside pocket and leaned on the door, taking a deep breath.

''Aissht! This is it! Fighting!'' She then grabbed the files on her table and opened
the door.

She took a peep outside first. Seeing no one around, she sighed in relief. She then
went outside and locked her door.

''Omo... Did he arrive last night?'' she thought as she noticed the missing lunchbox
on the other unit's doorstep.

Curious as she is, she went nearer the door, leaning an ear on it, trying to hear
any sign if her neighbor's home already, while clutching the files close to her chest.

- 34 -
 But then the door suddenly opened.

''Aaaaaack!!!'' Dara bumped her head on the door and fell back the floor when she
lost balance, the files she was holding scattered...

Jiyong's eyes widened when he saw the girl.

''Omo, what are you doing there? Are you okay?'' He went nearer and held both of
Dara's arms, trying to help her up.

It took Dara a moment to recover from the pain. But when she did, she realized
the proximity of his face to hers.

His lips...

(GULP)

His nose...

(shortness of breath)

His eyes...

''KYAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

''OUUUUUCHHHH!''

Dara hit his forehead with hers and turned to pick the scattered pieces of papers.

''YAAHHHH!'' Jiyong stood up, still rubbing his now red forehead.

''Hyung what the...'' Seungri went out and let out a gasp.

''...the scary Aaaaaahj-j-j-ummma...'' Seungri stuttered and then clamped his

hands on his mouth.

Dara stiffened for a while, realizing the presence of another guy but she tried to
move faster. She was about to get the last sheet of paper when Jiyong beat her to it.

''Not so fast...'' he said while panting as he moved the paper up and down in front
of her face.

- 35 -
 Dara tried to get it from him but Jiyong hid it behind him and walked closer to
Dara.

''Yah weirdo! What was that for huh???!!! Why on earth did you hit my head???!!!''
he angrily shouted.

Dara tried backing away when she hit the wall.

''J-j-just g-g-give me that please... I-i-i'll..... G-g-g-ive it to me now please... I'm in a

hurry.. I-i-i'll.. I'LL EXPLAIN LATER!!!'' Dara said as she shut her eyes tightly. SHIT!
She thought. What ''later'' is she talking about! She wasn't able to think of anything
to say. She just blurted it out to escape the situation.

Jiyong smirked and looked at the piece of paper he's holding.

''DB & CO. WINTER COLLECTION''

He then looked at the girl. Somehow he felt guilty. She looked so frail. Her head
bowed down, her hair covered her face, her arms hugged the folder dearly as if it
was something of great value.

The thoughts that troubled him a few nights ago came flooding his mind again.

Jiyong looked away.

''C-C-C-onsider this day lucky for you, weirdo.'' he said as he handed it to her.

Dara immediately took it and scampered away.

''Hyung.'' Seungri called him from behind. ''I think this time, she's the one who
looks more scared. Why did you do that to her?''

''Do to her what?''

''I think you scared her.''

''Tsch! I caught her leaning on your door. Then I tried to help her get up but
instead of thanking me, she gave me this!'' Jiyong pointed at his forehead.

''Omo! She did that?''

''OH, NO I DID THIS TO MYSELF! YOU BABO!'' Jiyong whacked Seungri's head.
- 36 -
'' Ouuuch! Yaaaah! Hyung!''

A/N:

Today... I .... Ahhh It's really overwhelming!!!

Someone made a banner for this fanfic of mine and I sooo LOVE IT!!!!

Thank you so much to firegirl6464

http://www.asianfanfics.com/profile/view/245890

for the wonderful banner. TT_TT

- 37 -
 Secrets and Memories

Jiyong went in Seungri's apartment and looked at the lunchbox with a sticky note.

''Sorry.''

From: apartment #13

''Hyung, where did you get that?''

Seungri and Jiyong were so drunk last night. The maknae immediately slept on the
couch. Jiyong placed the lunchbox on the table and went to sleep right after too.

''I found it there last night at your doorstep.''

Seungri read the note.

''Ooh... The ahjumma next door... She's saying sorry hyung.''

''Yeah, I can see that.'' Jiyong sarcastically responded. ''Why don't you open it
Seungrat? This is for you afterall.''

''NOOOOO!''

''WAE???''

''What if that's a bomb? What if she wants to get back at us? What if that's a
prank?''

''Stupid!'' Jiyong took the lunchbox and opened it.

Seungri eyed him curiously. ''What is it, hyung?''

Jiyong sniffed it. An aroma of sweetness filled his nose.

''Hotteok.''

''Huh??? She seriously thinks that's good enough for a peace offering? You can
buy that on the street stalls.''

- 38 -
 Yah! You can at least appreciate her effort! Besides, if youll think of it, YOU
WERE THE ONE WHO SHOULD BE APOLOGIZING TO HER!!! Jiyong answered.
Somehow he felt annoyed by the maknaes reaction towards the peace offering gift
whatever you call this food in front of them is.

''Home-made hotteok. Eat it.'' Jiyong pushed a piece in front of Seungri's mouth.

''Nooooo! What if it's poisoned!''

''Seriously now?''

''No, you try it Hyung!''

Jiyong sniffed it once more and went to Seungri's kitchen.

''What are you doing hyung?'' Seungri followed him.

''Pan-frying it... It's best served hot.''

''So how does it taste?'' Seungri asked.

Jiyong stood up and went to the living room, Still holding the plate of hotteok
while munching a piece.

''HYUNG!!!''

Jiyong just looked at him.

''You don't want it right? Thanks.'' Jiyong said and then went back to eating.

''Let me taste it!'' Seungri couldnt help anymore. Hes curious.

Jiyong looked at him.

''NO!''

''Yah hyung! That's mine!''

''Not anymore!''

'' Just a bite hyung!''

- 39 -
 ''I SAID..NOOOOOOOOOO!''

''I can sense that this is going to be a good day!'' Bom laughed inside her car
victoriously.

''Goodbye Park Couture! Hello DB & Co.!''

Since Park Couture was handed down to her, she planned a year ago to change it
to DB & Co. For her, it's a form of rebellion and personalizing the business at the
same time. She knows it's gonna be a big risk, with Dara who's a forever skeptic.
But knowing herself, she wouldn't take no for an answer. And now that CL and
Minzy joined with them in the business, they're now formidable.

''Let the name shout ''Dara, Bom and Co. Sounds cool!'' she congratulated herself.
Next month, they'll be launching their first ever collection alongside with their new
company name.

She put everything she has on that company that was originally her halmeonis
and aunts. Shes doing well, alright but she felt something lacking. She needs to
give credit to Dara. Without her ideas and designs, their company wouldn't be a
huge success at all. And her grandpa won't think highly of Bom at all.

''Why do you have to suffer this much, Dara-ah?'' she sighed as she tightened her
grip on the steering wheel.

''If only appa's alive... If only omma has a say on this.'' she thought.

''Bommie-ah! Ppallli!!!!!! Dara knocked at the car door nonstop.

She went in the car as soon as it was unlocked.

''Yah! What happened! You looked like you have just been chased by a pack of
wolves!''

Dara panted and as she held the files tightly.

''N-n-n-othing...'' but she couldn't forget the sight she witnessed earlier.

''...oh, here it is.'' she said as she handed the files. ''the rest were already emailed
to you. G-g-g-ood l-l-l-uck...''

- 40 -
 ''This is ours Dalong... Finally ours. I'll make sure to make you a really nice and
comfy office, your working area...''

''Bom... We've talked about this. Im okay working in my own space at home''

''I'll never lose hope especially when it comes to you, Ssantokki. See this?'' Bom
raised the files. '' We made it right? Aaahhh, finally! DB& Co's 1st ever collection!
Aren't you just excited?''

''I'm nervous...I mean can we beat the deadline?''

''Aigoo. You're always nervous. We can make it! Plus the first few pieces are
already done right? They're also excited about this. Especially CL and Minzy. Oh,
CLs contract with Park Malls are gonna end next week. Harabeoji got the Japanese
model Kiko Mizuhara though. Thats what last nights party for, if youre
wondering.''

''O-o-o-kay...'' Dara said before sighing deeply.

'' Hey! What's troubling you? Wait, did your pesky neighbor moved out already?''
Bom suddenly remembered.

''I.. No...''

''What do you mean no?''

''No they haven't moved out yet. They're still there.''

''THEY? As far as I can remember, Minzy told me that a certain guy was the
tenant. I couldn't recall her saying that there's more than one living the.... YAHHH!
How did you know?''

Dara gulped out of nervousness.

''Bom, i gotta go! I-I-I... I need to buy some... Sketchpads! R-r-ight. Sketchpads!
Bye. You take care! Fighting!''

And with that, Dara immediately went out of the car.

''Sketchpads? That's weird. I just brought her some a couple of days ago.'' Bom
thought.

- 41 -
 ''Harabeoji.'' Teddy bowed to the old man.

''What the heck is your sister doing, huh?''

''Harabeoji?''

'' Just because I followed your halmeoni's request to hand down the couture house
to Bom before she passed away, that doesn't mean your sister can change it's name
before consulting me! Don't tell me she's turning into someone just like your aunt!
Hah! I knew it. Dara might be influencing your sister!''

''Harabeoji Probably, this is for the best. Bom is a strong woman. She does what
she thinks is the best for everyone. And yes, harabeoji she can decide for it without
you because she owns Park Couture.... Oh, scratch that. It's now DB & Co. in papers.
Aren't you just proud of your GRANDDAUGHTERS?'' Teddy now pissed, tried to
sound as sarcastic as he can.

What did you just say, Teddy? How dare you talk to me like that???

''I put up Park Couture for your halmeoni and your aunt. But that ungrateful aunt
of yours had an affair with a filthy nobody! And you know I hate such kind of people.
You know what I do to people disobeying me.

''Harabeoji, I know my SISTERS well. And Im definitely aware of what you can do
to those who disobey you. I wonder where aunt is now! And oh, you cant consider
uncle Hyun Suk as a nobody now! I wonder what hell do once he finds out!'' Teddy
answered seriously. Dara might just be a cousin but Teddy and Bom treated her as
their true sister. The girl suffered so much living without her true parents, living
under this familys shadows...

''Why you... Dont you even dare Teddy!!!.''

Oh I wont dare! After all you trained me well to be your pet! But spare the girls.
For once look at Dara as your granddaughter!

''She's useless! I don't have a weirdo granddaughter like her! If not for your
halmeoni, I wont take that kid.''

''Harabeoji!'' Teddy snapped. ''You think she likes being that way? You disowning
her made her grow up like that! How I wish aunt would come back one day!''

Why you~!!! After I raised you all and clothed you and fed you, this is what you'll
- 42 -
give me? Get out!''

Teddy turned and went to the door. Before he opened it he stopped for a while.

''If not for US whom you said you've raised, clothed and fed, do you think this
company will survive? No wonder your children left you.''

And with that, he left.

Park Young Jin put his hands on his face. He's been into this situation before. It
seems like it's happening again.

Sir, are you okay? Tablo asked Hyun Suk

YeahYou may leave. Thanks Tablo.

Tablo hesitated at first but bowed at the older guy and left immediately.

Yang Hyun Suk leaned back his chair and raked his hair.

He took a deep breath and read the files once more.

When he heard about the boys messing up with the Parks, curiosity hit him. He
asked Tablo to investigate further.

Not that he didnt try to keep an eye on them. He actually did. But after years and
years, he couldnt find any link to Eunju. He tried to forget the past but it was way
too painful, it still haunt him in his sleep.

When he read the file about the Park siblings, he was surprised with this Sandara
Park.

Park Teddys the first born, he knows the boy. Park Bom, he remembered the
baby, the niece Eunju was so fond of. But this Sandara Why would Tae kyung
adopt another daughter?

It says shes adopted. But he couldnt help but raise suspicions. How timely, he
thought. How accurate.

FLASHBACK

Hyun-Suk! Eun ju called him. He was about to speak when she held her index
- 43 -
finger on his lips. Shhhhh Ive got a surprise for you! They were inside the
greenhouse, their hiding place

Oh, chincha? Me too!

Really? This seems like a good night for us. You go first! She said as she giggled.

Yah, yah! You should speak up first! he couldnt help but get excited. But Eunju
pouted.

Aisht! Arasso! Arasso! Ill go first. Only then that Eunju smiled again.

I was granted a scholarship for Korea National Police University! he said as he

held Eunjus hand in his.

Eunju gasped. Finally, hes on his way of fulfilling his dreams. She hugged him
tightly.

EUNJU! the two were startled with the booming voice.

Appa! Eunju clamped her mouth in horror.

Sir, we can explain! Hyun Suk went affront.

Whats there left to explain huh? You ambitious bastard!!! Get him!!! he ordered
his men.

Appa!!! Eunju called her dad. Please stop!!! This its my fault... Eunju cried
out. Oppa, help! Please! she tried convincing her older brother but he just shook
his head as if warning her. They were both helpless.

Youre coming with me! Tae kyung, take your sister inside! and with that, Tae
kyung helped her sister inside the house.

Hyun Suuuk!!!

Hyun Suk closed his eyes as YoungJins men kept beating the hell out of him.

_end of flashback_

Is it possible Eunju-ah? Were you pregnant that time? Where did your dad take
you? Where are you right now? Ive tried all that I can in my power but I couldnt
- 44 -
find you

He sighed for the nth time.

Who are you Park Sandara?

''Is that so unnie? I'm excused from the meeting then... Okay I'm going... Bye. See
you later.... Neh...'' CL then put her phone back to her pocket.

''So Dara-unnie's acting weird... Hmmm. Anii!'' she shook her head. ''She's acting
weirder. I wonder why'' CL grabbed the food she ordered for takeout and was
about to leave when 3 girls blocked her way.

Were a very big fan. The girls bowed. CL-ssi W-w-would you mind if w-w-w-e
ask for autograph?

Oh silly. Come here! Call me unnie, neh? CL smiled at the three. She wrote
messages to their notebooks.

There you go! She said when shes done with the last one.

Kamsahamnida unnie! the three giddily bowed. CL smiled and walked away.

She fished her phone from her pocket, planning to call her Dara-unnie as she
continue to strut her way towards the exit.

Dialing from her phone, unaware that someone was about to block her way as the
figure stood up from his table

AAAAAAH!

SPLAAAAASH!!!

CL blinked her eyes. Once. Twice. Thrice.

She furrowed her brows and looked at her hands. Gone was the chicken stew on
her left hand.

She looked down, her lower extremities felt something warm seeping in her jeans.

- 45 -
 She tilted her head when she heard a gasp. She removed her shades and slowly
looked up the idiot who just bumped her.

From the black rubber shoes to the faded jeans to his white shirt and thick red
jacket.

To his face Those panda eyes

Wait.

She remembered that face.

YOU?!!!

A/N:

Thank you for reading and subscribing!

Thank you also for posting your comments. Sorry I suck at some parts... Oh well...
Just a new writer here. i still need to learn a lot! Mianhe!!! n__n

I hope to improve my skills as this story goes on.

In the mean time, I'll leave you guys with this update and I promise to come back
with some spazz-worthy ones that include our beloved couples!!!

Hengsho!

- 46 -
 Poor Seungri

Seungri went to the nearest resto after his food fight with Jiyong.

Aisht! I wont buy you anything, hyung!!! he said as he feasted on his food. He
tucked in merrily and burped in content.

Ahhh this is life! he said as he got up and immediately headed towards the exit
when

AAAAAAH!

SPLAAAAAASH!!!

He immediately stiffened. Another misfortune? Not again!!!

He looked back and saw a blonde girl with a phone on her right hand. She was
looking at her left as if something had just gone missing from her grip.

He looked further down and gasped.

Her jeans were wet and on the floor went her takeout. Chicken stew perhaps he
thought.

The girl started to move her head back upwards slowly as if studying his shoes
his faded jeans his white shirt and thick red jacket.

His face his eyes he furrowed his brows as he looked at the girl in front of
him

YOU?!!!

CL huffed and puffed in annoyance. She couldnt believe it.

UNNIEEE!... she heard those three girls who asked her for an autograph earlier.
She heard gasps from the clients.

Look whos here messing up with me?! CL eyed Seungri .

What??? Yah, dont blame me. You were the one behind me. I didnt see you

- 47 -
coming!

Because you were careless! CL shouted back

And you were careless too! It seems like youre so engrossed texting you didnt
even realize someones in front of you!

Why, you!!!

Hahaha!!! Agassi Oh wait Miss Lee Chaerin aka CL Seouls baddest

model, strut your thing on the catwalk not inside a resto, okay?!!!

CL opened her mouth only to close it again she tried speaking several times but
she was so mad she couldnt even form a word. This is the first time it happened to
her.

The first time she felt humiliated. The first time someone shouted at her. She lived
an exquisite life, like a princess. And she never thought shell get treated this way
for once in her life, in front of a lot of people.

She didnt notice a single tear had fallen off her eyes. Her vision suddenly become
so blurry. Upon realization, she immediately went out the resto.

''Yah!''

One of the three girls walk towards Seungri and pulled his sleeve.

''Why did you do that to unnie?''

He looked around. People were murmuring words about him.

''What a rude boy!''

''Aisht, guys these days...''

''The girl who went out was the famous model right?''

''Aww, poor girl.''

Seungri shut his eyes as he gritted his teeth.

''Why do I always have to be the bad guy here?! Aissshhht!''

- 48 -
 He immediately ran out and looked left and right. Did he just see her cry a while
ago? The fierce looking girl with almost no emotion at all? The cool girl on tv and
fashion runways?

He was about to walk forward when he saw her get inside a black hummer truck.

He immediately tried to run towards her but then she already drove off.

''Aiiiisshhht! Why am I even feeling guilty now???'' he stomped his feet. He then
ran back to his own car and followed CL.

''So where's Seungri?'' Top asked Jiyong as they sat down.

''I don't know. Probably went out to eat.'' This morning, Jiyong finished all the
hotteok. He couldn't help it. It was even tastier than those sold in the stalls. The
maknae sulked in defeat and went out without a word.

''Did you two fight again? Aisht... Don't be too harsh on him.'' Youngbae said.

''We didn't. He's just being childish.''

Jiyong stood up and was about to go to the kitchen.

''Oh hyung wait, did you happen to see the... Y-y-y-ou know... The ahjumma next
door?'' Daesung curiously asked.

Jiyong turned to Daesung and raised his eyebrows.

''Yeah.'' Jiyong casually nodded then went to the kitchen.

Daesung's tiny eyes struggled to widen.

''Ah chincha? When? What happened?''

''Why are you so curious?'' Jiyong asked when he came back with a glass of water.

''Because... Look, that night was one heck of a trouble and you know... We're so
wrong that time. We should apologize for that grave misconduct.'' Daesung pointed
out.

''That's true. The suspension's here alright but looking back, we're the ones who
should apologize to her.'' Top answered.
- 49 -
 Youngbae nodded. He remembered their good godfather saying they should use
their suspension for something good.

''So what do you have in mind? When do you plan to meet the girls?''

''What girls are you talking about? Are you even serious? I won't say sorry to those
three amazons!'' Top shouted, pertaining to Bom, CL, and Minzy.

''Yah! They're part of it!'' Youngbae answered back.

''And you weren't part of us when those three attacked us.'' Jiyong said.
''Seriously, I didn't even recognize them that time. I barely recognized them as girls!
Man, they're strong!''

Youngbae was about to speak when Daesung spoke the unexpected.

''The little one's cute though.'' Daesung dreamily said.

''Ehhh???''

''The one with a short hair. Oh my God! You should've seen her when she was
crying and punching my chest. I felt like were in a very dramatic scene on a movie!''
he continued.

PAK!!!

''Ouch!'' Top whacked Daesung's head.

''All along we're being beaten up and you're still thinking about some chick flick?
Now who's gay???''

''Yah. Enough! Let's do something productive today!'' Youngbae said. Jiyong

immediately sat down with them.

The four gathered closer and TOP cleared his throat.

''We'll go to Se7en hyung's bar later.'' TOP said. '' We need a job right? He can
probably hire us!''

Jiyong looked at TOP and then at Youngbae and Daesung.

''What do you need a job for?'' He's wondering why these idiots are thinking of
- 50 -
getting a job. These are rich kids!

''Just come with us neh?'' Daesung nudged him.

''Okay so what position are we applying for again?'' Youngbae squinted his eyes as
he angled his neck.

''Let's go there tonight and see if there are some vacancies.'' TOP suggested.

Jiyong just looked at the three suspiciously when his phone suddenly rang.

When he saw the name of the caller, his face immediately darkened. He stood up
and walked to the balcony.

''I think that's aunt Lydia. Hayi must've gotten herself into trouble again...'' TOP
said while eyeing Jiyong through the glass door.

''That's why we need to do this!'' Youngbae said.

''I hope we can do more for him.'' Daesung said.

''Aisht! Now where's that maknae when we're having this very important
meeting!'' Top wondered.

They stopped with the talk immediately when Jiyong came back.

''I'll just go out for a while.'' He said as he grabbed his jacket and immediately
went out.

''Oh my God... Oh my God... '' Dara silently prayed as she walked along the
sidewalk. ''I hope I won't see him again.''

When Dara ran away from Bom's car this morning, she decided to really drop by
the nearest neighborhood shop to buy a sketchpad and a pencil. She didn't want to
go back home yet, afraid that she would meet the guy next door again. She spent
her day at the park nearby, that's the safest place she could think of since the kids
were still at school by those times.

After finishing some sketches, her stomach couldn't take it anymore. She's hungry
and she needs to go home, ASAP.

- 51 -
 ''Think positive for once, you babo!'' she said as she hit her head. ''I just have to be
careful and sneak in. Right. Dalong, fighting!'' she said as she closed her fist.

Seungri parked his car and immediately ran after CL. He followed her until they
reached his apartment building.

She's going to visit the ahjumma, he thought.

''Hey...'' he panted as he bent and held his knees.

CL stopped but didn't turn around to face him.

''I-I-i...''

''Haven't you had enough time insulting me and making fun out of me in public?''
CL coldy said.

Seungri then straightened up, put his hands in his pocket and looked away,
thinking of ways to apologize to the girl.

''Look Miss... No... Look CL-ssi...'' he started. ''I'm sorry for what I did a while
ago... I went too far. I-I-I....

Seungri was still trying to explain himself but CL walked away.

''Hey!''

'' Harm's done. I don't need your apologies.''

CL tried to walk as fast as she can. She ran out of the elevator. She needs to get
inside Dara's apartment, the sooner, the better.

When she reached the door, she immediately rang the bell. She repeated it a
couple of times but no Dara came out.

''Is she asleep??? Dara-unnie... Come on!'' she said as she kept hitting the
doorbell. She then decided to call her up but the other line just kept ringing.

''She just probably needed to buy something...'' she thought. Knowing Dara, she
won't take being outside her comfort zone for hours. She decided to wait.

- 52 -
 Sighing in defeat, she leaned back on the door and slid down, setting herself on
the floor. She hugged her knees and stared to nothingness. She grimaced at the
smell and the flavors of the chicken stew that splattered on her legs.

After a while, a pair of rubber shoes appeared in front of her. She looked at it
while moving her head up slowly.... Only to meet the same guy that embarrassed her
earlier.

CL immediately looked away.

''I see , you have a habit of doin that.'' Seungri said, pertaining to the way she
looks at him from toe to head.

''What are you doing here?'' she asked.

Seungri bent a bit and looked at her. ''I live next door, remember?''

CL just closed her eyes and pursed her lips.

''You can stay inside while waiting for the ahjumma.'' Seungri said while pointing
at his unit. ''She went out early this morning.'' he added.

CL met Seungri's gaze. ''NO THANKS.''

''I INSIST.'' Seungri said as he offered her a hand. But CL ignored him.

Seungri then sat beside CL.

''What are you doing?''

''Seriously, CL-ssi... That was so arrogant of me...'' Seungri said as he leaned his
back on the wall. ''I was just in a very bad mood and I don't even know why I acted
that way. I know you have an image to protect and all and I definitely understand
that...''

CL didn't know what to say. She's still mad. She's afraid she might appear on
news. She took care of her image and now that DB & Co. will finally be launched,
this isn't the right time for any negative publicity. But deep inside, it wasn't just her
identity she's thinking. Maybe it's because this guy seated beside her was the first
one to shout at her and embarrass her that way, her whole life. She's lost in her
thoughts when she felt something warm envelop her wrists...

- 53 -
 ''Yah!!!'' she struggled from his grip but got shocked when he used her hand to
slap his own face.

''Hit me.'' Seungri said.

''Mworago???'' CL asked.

''Hit me... My friends said you're very angry that night TOP-hyung even got a lot
of bruises.'' Seungri said as he chuckled.

''So now hit me. You're mad right? Just hit me hard. Slap me. Punch me if you
want.'' Seungri said while hitting himself with her hands but CL just looked at him,
her features softened a bit.

Deep inside, Seungri was jumping up and down with joy. So, this is all that it
takes, ehh? She's going to forgive me She's going to forgive me! He thought...

''AAAAAACK!''

CL smiled triumphantly as she looked at her fist. She punched him when he least
expected it.

''Yaaaaaah!!!'' Seungri shouted, with a hand on his left eye.

''Ooooh... Was it too painful? Tsk tsk tsk... But that was your idea!'' CL snickered.

''Youuuuu!!!'' Seungri got up, still nursing his left eye.

''Now ppalli. My butt is aching here. You said I can wait inside.'' CL held Seungri's
collar and shoved him in front of the door.

''This is unbelievable!'' Seungri exclaimed as he unlocked the door with his keys.

''One more and I'll make sure to make that panda eyes of yours even!'' CL warned.

''Just a few more steps and I'm home.'' Dara thought as she hugged her sketchpad
and bowed her head while walking.

She tried to ignore it but when she came closer to a foodstall, people, mostly
highschool girls who saw her kept talking.

- 54 -
 ''Hey... Look whos coming!''

''Wow! She went out!''

''It's daytime and she went out. I wonder what the witch's business in broad
daylight.'' a girl laughed.

''Yah! Don't talk like that! Haven't you heard about the curse?''

''What curse?''

Dara immediately froze.

''Anyone who rents an apartment on the second floor of that residential building
gets a bad luck.''

The other girl gasped. ''I think I heard that one of her neighbors died from heart
attack. And another said a child got sick when she went near it.''

Dara felt her knees shaking. What's with all these rumors about her? Just because
she prefers to stay at home, it doesn't give them the right to judge her.

Am I that scary? Do I really look that horrible? She asked herself.

She tried to walk forward but her knees wobbled. She moved another foot but her
vision became blurry.

The last thing she remembered was feeling something warm around her.

And somehow, the feeling is familiar.

- 55 -
 That Familiar Feeling

Jiyong lit a cigarette as he walked back to the building, his face still devoid of any
emotion. After taking a walk to the convenience store to buy a pack of cigarette, his
mood hasnt changed a bit.

He walked as his thoughts about his sister troubled him. Why is she always acting
that way? He asked himself. He was thinking of going home to check her sister in
Busan but right now, he just cant. He was thinking of moving out of his uncle Hyun
Suks house thinking that he has caused him so much already and he cant take the
feeling of being always indebted to him. Apart from that, he still needs to cover for
her aunts and Hayis needs.

Maybe what the boys were suggesting weren't that bad after all. He thought. He
doesn't wanna be a burden to anyone anymore. He already owes a lot to his uncle
Hyun Suk ever since that day his dad died. But his uncle Hyun Suk's words troubled
him too.

Does he have anything he wants to do aside from his job as a police? He asked
himself.

He took a puff on his cigarette and looked at the smoke he blew as it faded slowly
on thin air.

He walked further towards the gate and greeted the guard when he saw a
foodstall to the right. He suddenly remembered the hotteok he had this morning. A
smile crept his face but when he realized it, he shook his head.

''Why am I even remembering that weirdo?'' He said as he touched his forehead

and felt the bump Dara has caused him.

He was about to head back inside the premises when he heard a few murmurs
from the students hanging and eating around the stall. He stopped as his curiosity
rose.

''Hey... Look who's coming!''

''Wow! She went out!''

''It's daytime and she went out. I wonder what the witch's business in broad

- 56 -
daylight.'' a girl laughed.

''Yah! Don't talk like that! Haven't you heard about the curse?''

''What curse?''

''Anyone who rents an apartment on the second floor gets a bad luck.''

The other girl gasped. ''I think I heard that one of her neighbors died from heart
attack. And another said a child got sick when she went near it.''

Jiyong felt a pinch in his heart. The same way he got affected this morning when
Seungri looked down at the girl's peace offering.

What the hell are these people up to?

Without further thinking, he ran forward and squeezed himself in the crowd and
only stopped when he saw the girl they're talking about.

She looked scared, horrified... HURT.

He saw her struggle as she tried to take a step forward after another, her head
bowed down, her hair all over her face, her hands clutching the almost crumpled
pad of paper.

Then he saw her limp.

He immediately closed their gap as he ran towards her and enveloped her in his
arms. She lost consciousness.

He took her in his arms and carried her with ease. He turned around and looked
at the students.

''Do you know this girl personally?''

Everyone shook their heads.

''She's scary!'' someone shouted.

''How dare you judge someone you don't even know? Why? Just because of her
looks?'' He doesn't even understand but he's really pissed that moment.

- 57 -
 ''Didn't you just realize you scared her too? Did she do anything wrong to you?''

Nobody answered.

''NO!'' Jiyong answered for them. He walked his way back to the residential
building but stopped as if remembering something to say.

''Then who's more horrible now?''

''Oppa!'' Bom ran towards Teddy. ''What brings you here?''

''This!'' Teddy said while raising his hands showing her two bags of steamed corn.

''Omo! Omo!'' Bom giddily took the bags and went back to her seat again.

Teddy looked at her sister while laughing. How old is this girl again?

''Bommie-ah...'' Teddy said as he sat in fron of her desk.

''Neh?''

''You've been working so hard lately.''

''I'm just following your footsteps oppa! You're my idol!'' She said while munching
her corn.

''Aisssht. Then stop idolizing me, neh? It's not healthy. Hahaha.''

''Waee???'' Bom asked as she pouted.

''Because I was trained to be harabeoji's puppet.'' Teddy said, with a bitter smile
as he remembered what happened that morning. You cant be just like that.

''Oppa...'' Bom put her corn down.

''Kidding! Oh, by the way, Kush and I are going to meet with a friend at his bar.
Wanna join us tomorrow night? Where are the girls?'' Teddy tried to change the
mood.

''CL didn't come today. She went to see Dara. Minzy was here a while ago but she

- 58 -
said she had to go to their office for some important matters.''

''I see. Just ask them if they want to come. I missed hanging out with them''

''I guess I can't... We cant''

''Why?''

''Because Dara can't.''

''Aigoo... Is my sister now turning into a saint-like Dara?'' Teddy joked.

''I'm serious oppa. The last time we went out without her, those 5 morons came
ruining her peaceful night! I just can't let that happen again.''

''Bommie-ah... You can't protect her forever. Not that I'm giving up myself but,
you also need to get a life of your own. We both love her but instead of her dragging
us to her world, why don't we do it the other way around instead?'' Teddy pointed
out as he stood up and went behind Bom's chair.

''So you're suggesting...'' Bom stood up and was about to turn around to face
Teddy but Teddy held her shoulders and pushed her back down her chair.

''... I'm suggesting we take her with us tomorrow tonight!''

''WHAAAAT?'' Bom looked horrified.

Bom remembered the last time they tried dragging Dara with them to the party
but the latter just clinged to her dressmaker's dummy as if her life depended on it
and bawled like it's the end of the world.

Bom shook her head. ''That's not a good idea, I'm telling you oppa.''

Teddy just squinted his eyes.

''Then you girls are losers. Haven't you even tried of other tactics?'' Teddy said
and sat back down to chair in front of Bom's desk.

''Like what???''

''Like bribing her.''

- 59 -
 ''What? Psccchhhh! As if you can do it.'' Bom crossed her arms, daring Teddy. But
Teddy just kept calm and looked at his fingernails.

''You're not serious, are you?'' Bom suddenly felt alarmed.

''I'm betting my newly bought villa.'' Teddy said as he stood up and put his hands
in his pockets.

''Yaaaah! Oppa! Stop joking around will you?''

''If I lose... Say.. Dara won't go with us tomorrow tonight, then my newly bought
villa will be transferred to your name as soon as possible.''

Bom thought for a moment. The offer is tempting...

''But...''

...''If I win... You owe me a date.''

''Mwooragoooo????''

...''a blind date. I'm setting you up with someone.''

''What???'' Bom raised her hands to her waist and looked away. ''I'm single and
happy...''

''...and getting old. '' Teddy cut her words. ''I don't have anyone as candidate yet,
don't worry. I just need your word.''

''If I win, you owe me a blind date.'' and with that, Teddy went out while laughing.

''Yah! Opppppaaaa!''

''Aisht! Did I even agree with it?'' Bom sat down and ruffled her hair.

''As if he has his own lovelife!''

''Shit! Shit!'' Jiyong cursed as he entered the building not noticing Hwangssabu
who was on a phone call that time.

- 60 -
 ''Yaaaaah!'' Hwangssabu ended the call and walked after Jiyong.

''YOUNG MAN! WHAT IS IT THIS TIME! YAAAH!'' he shouted when he saw Jiyong
carrying Dara.

''She fainted! She... ... Aiiiisht! I'll tell you what happened later. Should we take
her to the hospital? Help me Ssabunim!''

''No. You made the right move of taking her here.''

CL's jaw dropped as soon as she stepped inside inside Seungri's apartment.

''Shit! The idiots are here! What the f*ck am I doing here? Keep it cool keep it
cool!'' she mentally cursed.

''Omo hyungs! What are you doing here? You didn't tell me you're coming!''
Seungri immediately went to where the boys are, CL forgotten.

Daesung gasped in shock when he saw the maknae's face.

''W-w-w-hat happened.....?????'' he wasn't able to continue because he noticed a

girl standing not so very far from them. He gasped once more.

''O-o-o-ne of the aaaamazoooonss!'' He shouted while pointing at CL.

Youngbae and Top immediately stood up.

''Seems like we've got company.'' CL said nonchalantly. ''Aren't you going to
introduce me to your friends?''

Seungri was about to speak up when someone rang the doorbell.

Seungri immediately ran towards the door to open it CL turned around and
followed Seungri.

''Unniiiieeee!!!''

Seungri looked around the dark living room. He was about to move the curtains
when...

- 61 -
 ''Don't you dare touch that, panda boy.''

''It's too dark! It suffocates me!''

''Then get the hell out of here!''

Before Jiyong and Hwangssabu arrived at Seungri's apartment, they initially

planned to allow Dara to stay there for a while to gain consciousness, as per
Hwangssabu's advice.

But when they saw CL there, they decided to move Dara to her unit. CL searched
for the keys in Dara's pocket and allowed them in.

Youngbae, Daesung and Top decided to just wait outside. Jiyong stayed inside for
a while to inform CL about the incident and Seungri, being the nosy him decided to
stay with them.

''N-n-n-o... I'll stay.'' Seungri crossed his arms.

''Suit yourself! But don't you dare touch anything!'' CL shouted as she went inside
Daras room. Seungri followed her while twitching his lips and cursing words at CLs
back.

''You sure she'll be fine here, Ssabunim?'' Jiyong tried to ask without any hint of
concern but failed in the end. ''I mean, why don't we bring her to the nearby clinic?''

''Trust me. This isn't the first time this has happened. And even CL knows this
would be better than taking her to the hospital. She's going to freak out if you do
that.'' Hwangssabu answered.

''Yeah. She just needs some rest. She'll be fine.'' CL said as she sat on the bedside
and stroked hair.

''I'll get going kids... I still need to go back to the office. And... '' The older guy
cleared his throat. ''Boys, could you please stay for a while and accompany them
until Bom and Minzy arrives?

''Whaaat?'' --- Seungri. /''No problem, Ssabunim.'' --- Jiyong.

Hwangsabu eyed Seungri and Jiyong.

Seungri looked at Hwangssabu and then at Jiyong, only to receive the latter's
- 62 -
deathly glare.

''N-n-n-o problem Ssabunim.'' he said as he bowed.

''Eherrrm.'' Hwangssabu put his hands behind still eyeing Seungri and headed
towards the door.

Thank you.

Seungri and Jiyong turned to look at CL. The latter smiled and went back to
stroking Daras hair.

Did she just smile? Seungri thought. He slapped himself and shook his head.

- 63 -
 Settling the Unsettled

Unnie, Im sorry I cant go there. I just have some issues with omma and appa
right now Neh Thanks and keep safe too say hi to Dara-unnie for me.

Minzy sat back and sighed.

Minzy-ah.'' Hwangssabu called her.

Neh?

Dont worry yourself too much okay? Its a surprise your dad only talked to you
about this recently.

SSabunim.. I know Im still young and I still have a lot to learn about business
But is it really wrong to put your friend before money?

Hwangssabu came closer to her and patted her back.

I cant blame your parents, Minzy-ah. How long has it been since someone tried
to rent a unit on the second floor?''

True enough, they've been losing and losing tenants. The property assigned to
Minzy was a compound with a 5-storey residential building- each floor with 10
apartment units, complete with a clubhouse, pool area, and gym. When she
graduated in college, her parents asked her to fly with them in Japan for some
business expansions there. But she didn't want to. So they ended up with this
agreement-

---- If she does well with this building, she'll be managing everything else in Seoul.
Thus, she has to do this, giving her more reasons to stay in South Korea.

'' I think, those from the residential building across yours are spreading rumors
again! Okay thanks to that Lee Seungri somehow there's a tiny gleam of hope. Hes
a bit troublesome but I can see hes a good boy.. Lets hope this will be a good start,
neh?

Minzy just smiled. She thought of those boys. Despite their stupidity hidden
behind their dashing looks, she can see their kindness. Afterall, they wont look after
that drunk Seungri that night if they dontcare about him. Those men are like

- 64 -
brothers.

Ssabunim..

Neh?

What if

I pity the girl I mean yeah I have to admit, shes weird and all but she looks
harmless. I wonder why people talked about her like that. Youngbae said as he
closed the door.

Few minutes ago, Daesung, Youngbae, and TOP went inside to check the girl and
to bid goodbye to Seungri and Jiyong. Top was still a bit distant to CL, remembering
how the girl got him almost bald.

Everyone has his own weirdness.

Top tilted his head wondering as the three of them walked towards the elevator --
but I dont get it Shes a Park. Parks who own most of the malls and not to
mention that Park B---

The Elevator door suddenly opened.

WWAAAAAAH!!!

Top shrieked....

In a not so manly way.

Bom blinked.

Top closed then opened his eyes.

Daesung and Youngbae nudged TOP.

Psssshht. Bom twitched her lips eyeing TOP from head to toe, as she stepped
out of the elevator, walking past them.

Top fluttered his eyes disbelievingly.

- 65 -
 Just when he's talking about the evil witch, he thought.

AAAAAAAAAH!!! Youngbae faked a shriek, teasing TOP as he went inside the

lift.

Whos gay again??? Daesung mocked him.

Kamsahamnida. Bom bowed at Jiyong and Seungri.

Hey,noona, seriously, thats nothing. Seungri answered.

Of course you did nothing. CL murmured as she looked around the hallway.

Bom nudged CL, raising her eyebrows.

As I was saying uhmmm. Bom felt awkward thanking Jiyong for helping Dara,
the same guy who received her wrath few nights ago.

''That's nothing. That wasn't much of a help. I just happen to pass by that time. I...
I want to say sorry too, in behalf of the boys. You know, about last time.'' Jiyong
scratched the back of his head.

Sorry for that night too. We overreacted and were a bit mad and shocked that
night. You see CL apologized.

Mad??? Shocked??? A bit??? Pshhtt!!! More like possessed! Seungri whispered

while looking everywhere but the CL.

I heard that. CL eyed Seungri.

Oh really? BETTER!

OUCH!!! Yah hyung!

''I see your friend here has some issues.'' CL told Jiyong.

Im sorry about that CL-ss..

Just call me CL no need for such formalities.''

- 66 -
 Jiyong then looked at Seungri as if sending him message.

He took a deep breath.

Fine.. I'm sorry...''

Bom smiled. Youre cute. I like you.

Seungri scratched his head and smiled.

Pshhhhht! Conceited! CL reacted.

CL and Seungris constant bickering and reactions didnt escape Boms eyes.

Pretty interesting, she thought.

You should go Jiyong. Its getting late. Sorry for disturbing you. Bom said.

''Its fine noona. But you're right, I'd better go.'' Jiyong bowed.

''Yah, let's go!'' Jiyong said as he grabbed the maknae.

''We're going.'' Seungri said and bowed quickly.

''He's cute isn't he?''

''Aishhht. Phuleeeeaaase unnie!'' CL said and went inside the apartment.

Dara fluttered her eyes open. She looked around and saw Dadoong lying beside
her, licking her right hand. She patted the cat's head.

How did she get in her room?

She closed her eyes and tried remembering what happened. And soon as she did,
she stood up lifelessly. She noticed Bom's bag and CL's purse on her side table.

She went out of her room, walked past the living room, aiming for the shelf that
divides the main unit from the others. She pushed the door and locked it as soon as
she came in.

- 67 -
 She looked around her creations... Marvelous coats, gowns, dresses... All of which
no one can imagine she can create by just looking at her appearance.

She clutched her chest and walked ahead, dragging herself to the end unit. And
when she found the door, she pushed it with all her might and locked it. She kept
walking to the corner and when she found what she's looking for, she immediately
hugged it.

No matter how weak a person she is, she hates it when someone sees her cry. This
is her dark room, her panic room. A place where she's out of reach of anyone. Here
she feels safer than anywhere else. Not even Bom, CL, or Minzy can go into that
room.

It's hers and hers alone.

She closed her eyes and let all the tears flow freely.

''I'm sorry, I'm sorry for being like this...'' she cried and cried.

She's sure Bom went there as soon as she knew about what happened. Same goes
with CL. She's wondering if Minzy's there too.

''What have I done this time? Why do I have to be like this???'' she asked herself...

Guilt and pain washed over her. It's so much to take. Her friends, she thought,
they always had to run to her in times like this. She cursed herself for being weak.
She cursed herself for always troubling her friends.

She wanted to overcome her weakness. She wanted to overcome her fears. But no
matter how many times she tried, she would always feel inferior to others...

She then remembered the gossiping students... She remembered feeling dizzy
and... She remembered the warmth of someone's embrace.

Hugging herself, the piece of baby dress in between, she tried to reminisce the
feeling.

It somehow helped... In minutes, she's already in dreamland.

''It's okay oppa. I think she locked herself in her other room again. Neh... I'll let

- 68 -
you know... Bye.''

Bom sighed and looked at CL's sleeping form. She put her phone back in her
pocket and sat down on the couch.

When they went back to Dara's room, they found no one but Dadoong. Then and
there, they know she's confining herself again.

''Dara... How long should you stay like this?'' Bom said as she shut her eyes.

Another day's over. Nothing's changed.

The next day. . .

''You're leaving again?'' Hyun Suk asked Jiyong.

''I-I-I...'' Jiyong sighed in frustration and went back to his room. When he came
back, he's already holding his luggage and a backpack.

The older guy just looked at him in confusion.

''This... I-i'm moving out uncle... In the meantime....''

''Why? What's the problem?''

''... I can't just stay here for two weeks doing nothing... And besides... I already
owe you a lot...''

'' So is this pride we're talking about?''

''No.. It's not just about that...''

''I can send Lydia and Hayi their provisions for one mont...''

''No need uncle. I'll do it. All my life, all our lives, we almost depended on you.''

''We're family...''

''Uncle... You said we should use that two weeks for doing something we want...''

- 69 -
 Hyun Suk furrowed his brows.

''I want this... I want to know how it feels to live alone, doing things on my own,
without the feeling of being indebted.''

''But you've always worked hard for everything.''

''I live in your house, you provided for my education, while I constantly put your
name to embarrassing situations... Look uncle, this isn't what I promised you and
dad.''

'' I told you to stop thinking about it. I said try doing what you really want for
once.''

''That's why I need to move out...''

Jiyong waited for Hyun Suk's answer. Somehow, he felt nervous.

'' So there's no stopping you now, ehh? You and your persistence. You're just like
your dad... Aigoo... Now where are you going?''

Jiyong smiled.

''Seungri's.'' Jiyong answered. ''I'll be sharing half of the rent. I was somehow
thinking of finding my own space but my money isn't enough right now so, I guess i
have to deal with it for a while. Besides, the maknae is persistent too. He's
regretting his decision of living alone.''

The other man just nodded.

''I'll drive you there. I mean, that won't do on your motorcycle.'' the older guy
pointed at his stuff.

"Thanks uncle..."

''You sure you'll be comfortable with that? Just tell me if you need something,
okay?''

''Uncle??? I just said..."

''Okay, okay... I think it's me who needs a lot of getting used to.''

- 70 -
 The two men laughed.

But for Hyun Suk... this is a good chance to see someone upclose...

A/N:

Aigoo, dear susbcribers and silent readers... I am really sorry for my late
updates... Just been busy the whole week... (
_

But...

But...

I prepared not just one update but...

Six!!!! (depends if I can finish editing them tonight!)

Kyaaaaaah!!! ___

Aigooo... ( ___)

Me and my mood swings.

Anyways, I hope you'll enjoy the rest of the story!

Thanks for your wonderful comments!

They insipire me... They encourage me to go on.

- 71 -
 WELCOME TO THE NEIGHBORHOOD!

''Yoboseyo...''

CL lazily answered her phone, her eyes still shut.

''Ma'am, I'm sorry to interrupt your sleep but you have an appointment
today.''

CL immediately sat up from the couch.

''Shit!'' she cursed... ''I'll be there in... an hour.''

''Unnie! Unnie!'' She tried waking Bom up on the other couch.

''Yaaaaaah!!!'' Bom scratched her head.

''I'm going! I have an interview.''

''Now why on Earth do you have to wake me up?''

''Because I wanna ask you if it's okay we give a hint about DB& Co.! For
publicity purpose that is.''

Bom immediately opened her eyes and sat up. ''You are so daebak, Lee
Chaerin!''

''Pshhhht.'' CL pouted. ''So it's a yes then... Kay.. Bye. Gotta go home to
freshen myself up. I feel disgusting.''

CL was about to grab her stuff when she realized the window curtains are all
parted.

''Since when did Unnie start brightening up the room like this?'' she asked
Bom who went back to lying on the couch.

''If you're going just go. I'm still sleepy.'' Bom answered ang pulled the covers
over her head.

''Aisssht.'' CL mumbled and started walking away.

- 72 -
 Dara was half-walking, half-running like there's no tomorrow on her way home.

Earlier this morning, upon making sure she feels well already, she immediately
rushed to the market to buy stuff she can cook for CL and Bom's breakfast.

Actually, she's never tried doing this before- going out first thing in the morning to
a very crowded place. She's not quite sure, but something deep inside tells her that
she should do it.

''I'm near...'' she consoled herself as she kept panting and panting. She moved
down her scarf a bit that was covering half of her face earlier.

She looked at her left when she heard a car honk.

''Yah! Weir-...'' he was about to call her weirdo but remembering last night's
incident, he thought it might be rude of him...

''A-a-hjumma! Yaaah!''

Her eyes widened in horror as she gasped. She turned her back on him and shut
her eyes hard. She decided to keep walking when she heard him slam the door
close.

''Yah!!!'' Jiyong held her left arm and and pulled her to face him.

'' Yah, ahjumma! What the hell are you doing here? You're sick! Where
have you been?'' Jiyong asked her but she just bowed her head. ''How did you
escape from Bom-noona and CL?''

She then looked up at him and tilted her head questioningly. Bom-noona? CL?

''H-h-h-ow....''

But before she could continue her question, her eyes landed on Jiyong's lips...

She tried looking away but ended up looking at his pointed nose...

She tried to speak but nothing came out and she ended looking at his... EYES.

It's the same feeling she felt yesterday morning... weakening her, suffocating her.

Without thinking she lunged forward and was about to bang her forehead on
- 73 -
Jiyong's but this time, Jiyong knew better.

''Ah-uh... Not so fast!'' he said as he held his index finger on Dara's forehead,
his other hand on her shoulder.

Dara's eyes widened as she struggled to breakfree.

''Let me go!'' she cried out.

''Ani! You're coming with me. You're on your way home right? Come on.''

''No need! I'm near. I can do it alone!'' she said but Jiyong just gripped her
wrist and took the bags she's holding.

He dragged her into the car and pushed her to the backseat. Dara was surprised
when he saw an older guy inside, on the driver's seat... She looked at him and
immediately recognized KNPA's commissioner general.

''Jiyong what are you doing?'' Hyun Suk asked.

''Ah uncle, this is Seungri's neighbor. I asked her to ride with us since
we're also going there, but she refused. I insisted.'' Jiyong said as he sat down
on the passengerseat.

Times like this, she should be screaming, panicking. But with these two men
infront of her, she couldn't find the courage to do that. Aaaaah police officers and
their authority and power, she thought.

Dara just bowed when the older man looked back at her.

''What's her name?'' Hyun Suk asked Jiyong but his eyes were still on Dara
memorizing her face, her familiar features. He knows her from the files given to him
by Tablo. He just had to hear it clearly.

''Sandara. Park Sandara.'' Jiyong answered for her. ''Let's go uncle. I don't
want to trouble you anymore. You might get late.'' Jiyong said as he fastened
his seatbelt.

But for Yang Hyun Suk, he wouldn't mind getting late.

He needs to know more about this girl.

- 74 -
 ''Hyung, sorry we weren't able to go there last night because of some
matters.'' TOP said as he slumped on the couch.

''No prob bro. So when do you plan to dropby?''

''Actually we have a little favor to ask...''

''Name it...''

''We need a job. The five of us... Can you help us with that?''

''Whoa... What's with the sudden.

''Jiyong... He moved out of uncle's house. Plus he's got some issues back
home. You know he's the breadwinner. But he never accepts any of our help
financially. You know how stubborn he is.''

''So?''

''The least we could do is help him

find a job.''

''He doesn't have any savings?''

''He does... I think he does... But Hayi's been always dragging herself into
trouble recently.''

''And it has to be five of you who should work?''

TOP wasn't able to speak.

''Spill it Seunghyun.''

''Hyung...'' TOP paused for a while then sighed.

''OKAY... The boys were missing the stage. It's been a long time... Though,
Jiyong's in denial. Actually, all of us. Hyung... One more thing... We're not
going to get our part of the money. Just hand it all to Jiyong and don't let
him know we're not getting any.''

- 75 -
 The other line grew silent.

'' Okay... You're in. Make sure to come early. I'll set the whole stage.
Perform well tonight!''

''What? T-t-tonight??? B-b-but...''

''I thought you need it ASAP? Besides, I miss seeing you onstage.''

''Yeah but...''

''Just drop by as early as you can. You can rehearse there.''

'' Whoa. I'm nervous... Thanks though, hyung! You're the best.

''K-k-k-amsahamnida...'' Dara bowed and turned around immediately. She

quickened her pace and disappeared as she went inside the building, leaving Jiyong
and Hyun Suk stunned.

Jiyong shook his head. ''Aiiiisht! That .....''

''Is she always like that?'' Hyun Suk asked Jiyong.

''Hmm... I'm not to judge her but for those couple of times I've seen her,
she's really aloof and awkward to people.'' Jiyong answered as he picked up his
luggage from the trunk.

''Maybe it's because of the impression you left her that night.'' Hyun Suk
said.

''Basing on her sister and friend's reactions, it seems she's been like that
ever since.'' Jiyong answered as he closed the trunk.

''Hey son, how about these?'' the older guy went to the passenger's seat and
took the bags of food.

''Oh shit!'' Jiyong cursed as he grabbed his backpack and luggage. He was about
to get the bags from his uncle.

''Let's go.'' his uncle went towards the building.

- 76 -
 ''Ehh?'' Jiyong angled his head.

''I wanna see the place. Ppalli! The girl's probably waiting for this! " His
uncle raised the bags and shook it.

''What's with uncle acting so cool lately? It's creepy.'' Jiyong wondered as he
followed inside.

Not too far away...

''Yah!'' a girl nudged the other.

''That's the guy I am telling you! Isn't he just so gorgeous!'' the other one
giddily cheered.

''Oh you haven't seen the sexy one! Few nights ago I saw him wearing
boxers and gaaaaaah! He looks so yummy.''

The first girl held the other one's chin and pushed it up to close her mouth.

''You're drooling! And we're just talking about him!''

The other one wiped her lips.

''That's how sexy he is.''

''I wonder why they picked that building when the witch is lurking inside!''

Seungri was shocked to see who was with Jiyong that morning.

''U-u-ncle! What brings you here?'' Seungri stuttered.

''Aren't you gonna invite me in?''

''B-b-ut of course. Come in.'' he said as he trailed behind the only person he
fears aside from his dad.

''Yah hyung, if uncle will scold me about one of my precious secrets... '' ...
Seungri, with an uneven panda eyes, moved his hand across his throat. ''You're

- 77 -
done for. Arasso?''

Jiyong just rolled his eyes.

''No need to threaten your hyung, kid. I came here to see your place. It's
nice. I like it.''

Seungri blinked several times before turning to Jiyong. Why is this man sounding
so cool and easy?

''Is he possessed?''

''Shut up will you?'' Jiyong answered.

''Uncle I'll just send these to the ahjumma next door.''

He just looked back and nodded.

''Hyung! Don't leave me here!''

''Seungri-ah...'' Seungri just shut his eyes closed when he heard the older man
called.

"Neh..uncle..."

''Bye bye...'' Jiyong teased the maknae before walking out.

''Omo omo.... He's here!'' Dara leaned on her door as she closed her eyes
tightly. Realizing she forgot to take the stuff she bought from Jiyong, she has no
doubt who's ringing the bell now.

''I don't wanna see him...Otteokeee???'' She thought of waking Bom up, but
immediately felt guilty with the thought.

"You are so careless SSantokki!!!" she said to herself as she hit her forehead.

Then she saw Dadoong... She run towards it and scooped it in her arms.

''You better be a good boy, Dadoongie!'' Dara then took a sticky note, wrote
something on it, and attached it to the cat's collar.

- 78 -
 ''Kindly place them on the table and leave. Thanks.''

''I hope this works...'' she then closed her fist and did the fighting sign.

She slowly unlocked the door and put Dadoongie in front. After making sure the
cat stayed there, she then ran towards the bathroom and locked the door.

''Ahjumma?'' Jiyong asked as he felt the door unlock. He was waiting for Dara to
come out but she never did. He tried to take a peep but he saw no one.

''Now what is that weirdo up to?'' he thought.

Jiyong traced the direction of the sound and found it at his footsteps. He noticed a
note attached on its collar. He bent down but the cat hissed angrily at him.

''Whoa, whoa! Easy dude!'' Jiyong held his hands in the air and stepped back.
Upon doing that, Dadoong ran towards the bathroom.

''Aisht now where's that ahjumma?'' Jiyong ruffled is hair and went in.

''Ahjumma??? Ahjumma???'' he called. He stepped forward and looked around

but found no one.

He noticed that the room became brighter. The curtains are up. He saw a rocking
chair by the window. He looked at the right and saw a shelf of different kinds of
colorful books and magazines. His gaze then fell at the corner of the living room.
There he saw a something encased which he figured out a guitar. He smiled. Does
she play the instrument?

He then turned at his left and found a sketchpad on the coffeetable. He put the
bags of goods down and took the pad. It's almost crumpled. He remembered the one
she was clutching last night. Curiosity hit him, he flipped the pages.

His eyes widened in awe. She drew these? He thought. The designs were
spectacular. Extraordinary.

One of a kind.

''She's a Park afterall... B-b-ut why...'' he's mind wants to ask why she
looks and acts so weird and differently from other socialites." But a part of
him wants him to stop asking questions.

- 79 -
 ''Park Sandara...'' he looked at the sketch.... '' You're one heck of a mystery.''

''I see you have a habit of meddling with other people's business.'' he
heard someone from behind. ''Just put it down and leave!''

Jiyong turned to where the voice is coming from and he's not sure if he'll laugh at
it or he'll be amazed.

Dara was talking to him with her back facing him. And what the f*ck? Is she trying
to sound angry?

''I'm sorry... I-i-.... I just brought you your stuff... but...''

''I SAID JUST PUT IT BACK DOWN AND LEAVE!!! GET OUT!''

Uh-oh.. now she's angry! He thought when he saw her ball her fists.

< BLAG!!!>

Bom went out of Dara's bedroom like a possessed woman.

''What are you thinking shouting this early in the morning, Ssantokki?
God! What is it this time???'' Bom was irritated. She wasn't able to sleep well
worrying all night about her and earlier, CL woke her up.

Jiyong could just look left and right. Bom-noona is really scary, he thought. But
this ahjumma is creeping him out now. He's never seen her this angry.

''I SAID GET OUT!'' Dara shouted once more, now Jiyong knows she's furious.

Bom rubbed her eyes. She squinted it and after a while, she saw Jiyong holding a
sketchpad.

''F*ck!!!'' Bom cursed as she ran towards Jiyong.

''Give that to me! Aiiiissssht!'' Bom snatched the sketchpad and brought it back
down to the table.

''She hates it when someone sees her sketches... She freaks out... Just understand
a bit, neh?'' Bom whispered to Jiyong. ''What are you doing here by the way?''

''Noona, I just came to bring her these.'' Jiyong answered as he pointed on the
- 80 -
bags filled with fruits and vegetables and meat and other stuff. ''I saw her earlier
walking. I was on my way here so I told her to come with me. She forgot these in the
car.''

Bom nodded... ''Yah Dalong, stop acting like that already. He's a good guy
come on. He's not gonna laugh at your creations... And besides, I got it...''
Bom winked at Jiyong.

Dara looked back at Bom.

"See?" Bom said as she waved the pad to the air... "I got it!"

Jiyong tilted his head. ''This ahjumma has lots of issues. She's angry because she
thinks I might laugh at her designs? Silly...'' he thought.

He saw Dara calm down a bit and turn away from them. She seriously acts like a
child, Jiyong was thinking to himself.

''I-I-i'-m... G-g-g-oing to...'' Dara turned around to face them, head bowed as
she walked towards them. The two followed her with their eyes. She took the bags of
goods and turned away again.

''I-m g-g-oing to cook breakfast... '' she said. She was halfway near the kitchen
when she stopped. ''S-s-orry.''

Jiyong felt something stir in his senses. How can this kind of girl make him feel
unexplainable things just by saying a word.

''Sorry too... For touching your stuff.'' Jiyong blurted out. Dara just headed
towards the kitched.

Bom smiled. ''Thank you. You're really nice.''

''I'd better be going noona. Sorry again.''

''Naaah. It's alright. Why are you here so early by the way?" Bom asked as
she fixed her hair into a messy bun.

''I... I just brought my stuff... I'm moving in at Seungri's.''

''Ohhh! Chincha? That's nice!''

- 81 -
 Jiyong just smiled. ''I'm going...''

''Arasso. Welcome to the neighborhood!'' Bom cheerfully said.

Jiyong bowed and when he was on his way out, Dadoong hissed at him. He saw
Dara stiffen for a while as if sensing his presence. He shook his head.

He'll never understand the way this ahjumma thinks.

A/N:

Who are those girls!

Which boys do they have their eyes on?

Ang Jiyong... Welcome to the 2nd floor club...

Will he and Seungri last in Minzy's residential building?

Hihihih.....

- 82 -
 Bribe The Ahjumma

'Bomm---'' Dara was about to call Bom to have breakfast when she heard her
talking to someone on phone.

''Oppa! I haven't agreed yet! Look, I'm sooo sure she won't agree to it no
matter what you do. And don't even think about hitting two birds with one
stone by putting my lovelife on the line! ----- Whaat??? Aissssht! Fine! Do
what you want... Yaaaah... Yoboseyo??? Yaaaah!''

Dara went back to the dining table. What was it? Why is Bom fuming?

''Are you sure about this? We haven't done this for quite a while now.'' Daesung
asked the boys.

''I'm confident with my skills, I'm not just so sure about you.'' Seungri
proudly said.

''That's why we're here to rehearse!'' Youngbae pointed out.

Top just looked at his wristwatch... ''Yeah, rehearse for a couple of hours and
perform tonight. So let's keep moving.''

During their college and trainee years, they were once known as BIGBANG... They
perform gigs in different venues, bars, shool programs and gatherings. But they just
kept it low. They do it for fun. It's their love for music that drove them. But when
they were assigned finally to Seoul PD and became full time police officers a couple
of years ago, they eventually had to stop.

Jiyong didn't stop composing songs though, and each of them still plays their
instrument at home, or if they have time.

So performing in front of a huge crowd now somehow feels different for them
after a long time.

''Hyung?'' Seungri called Jiyong.

''Yeah, let's do this.''

- 83 -
 ''Tadah!''

''Oppa! What brings you here?

''These!'' Teddy held his hands as if presenting his masterpiece, guiding the
delivery men inside. ''Yah, careful! There... There...''

''Kamsahamnida...'' Teddy then closed the door as the last deliveryman went
out. He turned and smiled at Dara... ''Liked them?''

Cakes and different cakes.

Chocolates and different kinds of chocolates.

Dadoongie's new bed. Dadoongie's new blanket. Dadoongie's toys...

Dara loves desserts and sweets. It's her weakness.

Dadoongie is her baby. It's her weakness too.

Dara pouted... After a while, she grinned and nodded like a child getting her
Christmas present.

But then, she realized something. These are more than the usual stuff he gives
her. She turned her back on Teddy and bowed her head down... She lifted her hands
and did the E.T. sign she usually does whenever she's nervous or thinking.

''Oppa, what's the deal?'' Dara asked...

She felt something's off here. She knows her Teddy oppa is really generous but
seeing tons and tons of boxes, she knows it's more than just dropping by and saying
hello to her.

''Dara-ah...'' Teddy went beside Dara and wrapped an arm around her.

''Don't get mad at oppa, neh?''

Dara just nodded.

''Listen... I want you to experience some life away from here. I mean,
alright. You might say no again but, when it comes to you, I won't lose hope
okay?''
- 84 -
 Dara nodded again.

''Will you agree if I would ask you out to go out with me and the girls?''

So this is it, she thought.

What her Teddy oppa brought for her is really tempting and it's such a waste if
she'll say no. But what really troubles her is what she heard Bom was talking about
earlier. Her lovelife on the line. How was it connected?

Does that mean she has to go?

Come to think of it, she really can't remember anything huge she's done for her
cousin-slash-sister-slash-bestfriend Bom. Maybe this is the right time for payback.

But how?

''W-w-w-here... When?''

Teddy saw a glint of hope... ''Tonight! 8pm... At a Se7en's bar!''

''Oppa... I-i-i-f I'd say yes, will it benefit someone?'' she asked.

Teddy smiled and took held her shoulders. ''It would benefit everyone that
loves you... And most especially, I hope it would benefit you.''

Dara closed her eyes. ''I can make it... I can make it...'' she thought to herself.
''For Bom...''

''Oppa...''

''Neh?''

''I'm going.''

Teddy sighed in relief... This is easier than he thought. He mentally thanked God
and all the saints as if what he heard was a miracle itself.

''Thank you Dara-ah. You just made me so happy!''

She bowed and forced a smile.

- 85 -
 ''Shit!'' Bom cursed as she dropped her phone on the table.

''I hate you Tedddyyyy Paaaaarrrrk!'' she screamed.

But then she realized something...

''Damnit! The girls! We need to prepare!'' Bom took her phone once more.

''Hyung!'' the boys went to Se7en.

Se7en faked a salute, earning a laugh from the boys.

''Well, well, well. Look at this. The 5 most gorgeous police officers of Seoul
PD performing tonight as BIGBANG.''

''Naaaah. Don't stress it too much it gives me the creeps.'' TOP rubbed his
arms.

''But were sure we'll be having fun tonight. We missed this.'' Youngbae
added.

''Make sure you do well tonight. My friends are coming.'' Se7en crossed his
arms.

''Of course we'll do well.'' Daesung assured. ''Seungri, did you bring some
BB cream?''

''Yah hyung, do I look like some kind of gay to you?''

''No but you definitely look like a panda with an uneven darkcircles on
your eyes!''

''Yaaaaah!''

''Hahahaha. You haven't changed a bit. I missed you boys...'' Se7en then
looked at Jiyong... The latter just smiled, his hands in his pocket as he leaned on the
wall.

''...and that guy hasn't changed a bit too.''

- 86 -
 ''Unniiiieeeee!'' Minzy shouted. ''Come on! Come out already!''

''Aissshhht! What the hell is Teddy oppa thinking? And what did he do to
make Dara-unnie agree to this?!'' CL ruffled her hair and slumped in cinfusion.

''Minzy let's just wait for her here. I'm sure she'll come out when she's
ready.'' Bom said monotonously.

Bom then stood up as if remembering something. She then eyed Minzy from head
to toe. When she's done, she went to CL.

''Yah! What's that for?'' CL asked.

''Just checking... We have to wear everything DB&Co tonight... Let's flaunt

it. Let's make them curious.'' Bom proudly said.

''You look good in that unnie.'' Minzy told Bom. ''You are to-drool-for.'' she
added.

''Aigooo... Our maknae here is learning... You look cute and fab there
Minzy...'' Minzy on the other hand kept it playful being the maknae that she is.

''Pssshhhht. These two.'' CL rolled her eyes... She wore a simple casual attire
but still screams swag.

Bom was about to say something when she heard the door creak. The three of
them slowly looked towards it...

''I-I-i... picked this one... I can't wear the other ones you got for me... It's
too.... Too... Revealing... I just can't.... Those suit you better, not me... I hope
this would do.''

The girls gasped.

She looks like a.... school girl??? How old is she again?

''Unnie...'' CL was the first to recover... Tears threatening to flow any moment...

''Unnieee!!!'' Minzy shrieked and jumped up and down.

''OH MY ..... Dalong is that you???'' Bom asked as she slowly stood up.

- 87 -
 ''Is it horrible? Sorry. I know these type of clothes don't suit me. I'll just
pick anoth------''

''DON'T YOU DARE!!!'' the three girls shouted startling Dara.

Bom went to Dara and put an arm around her shoulders.

Seriously, what Dara's wearing right now isn't something for a girls' night out. But
with a huge improvement such as this-- Dara agreeing to go out with them, who are
they to complain? This would do in the mean time...

''Now let's do your hair and makeup. Okay?'' Bom pushed her to her
bedroom.

''Aigoo... Dara unnie is such a good girl today!'' CL clasped her hands.

''Ahm, unnie?'' Minzy asked Bom...

''We only have an hour left... You sure you'll be able to make it on time?''
Minzy said while pointing at Dara's hair.

''Please, no make-ups please... I'm okay with this. And please just leave my
hair down.''

''Ooooooh the hair...'' Minzy squinted her eyes.

''We'll leave you with just a bit of light makeup but we have a lot of work
to do with the hair.'' Bom said as if not hearing Dara's words.

''CL... Call the prep team!''

''You mean the whole team?''

''Yeah!''

Upon realization, Dara panicked and looked at the girls.

''Nooooooooooooo!''

''Bro!'' Teddy and Kush walked towards Se7en and they shook hands and greeted

- 88 -
each other with a brotherly hug.

''Yo, man! You look awesome!'' Kush told Se7en... ''Nice to see you again!''

''I always look awesome! Yah! We missed you! How ya doing in New York?''
Se7en asked Kush.

''Pretty fine... But nothing beats home sweet home! I see your bar's looks
great!''

''Years of investment...'' Se7en answered.

''So...'' Se7en eyed the main entrance... ''Where are your friends?'' he asked
Teddy.

Teddy was about to answer but Kush beat him to it.

''Nah... Which friends? Those brats are coming! Guess they're no babies no
more!'' Kush said earning a light punch from Teddy.

''Yah... They're still my babies. So you two help me keep an eye on them
arasso?''

''So now we're babysitters.'' Kush rolled his eyes.

''Hmm... How's it going with Dara?'' Se7en asked.

''She's coming tonight... I think she is...'' Teddy answered.

'' I guess, they're already here...'' Se7en said as his eyes were fixed on the
entrance, noticing the sudden crowd forming over there.

A girl clad in a tight black short dress, revealing her oh-so-glorious thighs came in
first.

Oooooh's and aaaaaah's were heard from the crowd.

''P-p-p-ark B-B-b-om???'' the girls couldn't believe it.

"God... What should I do to have those legs???"

"Man, she's hot!"

- 89 -
 The girl turned to look back behind her and another girl emerged.

''Kyeopta!'' the crowd screamed...

''Omo! Minzy!!!''

''Aigoo... She's really cute! I'm going to cut my hair like that!''

The crowd suddenly seem to pause and hold their breaths when another came
walking in.

''Shit! I need to buy the same exact get up!'' someone shouted.

''CEEEEEEE EEEEEEELLLLLEEEE!!!''

''She's so fab!''

''Gosh... Are those really Park Bom, Gong Minzy and CL??? Kyaaaah!!!''

The boys in the area on other hand were stunned forming an ''O'' on their lips.

''Hyung?''

Jiyong just looked at Seungri.

''Do you hear that sound?'' Seungri looked at the ceiling as if trying to figure
out the noise.

Jiyong just nodded.

''What's with them shouting like crazy fangirls when we haven't made our
appearance yet-----OUCHHHHHH!!!''

Youngbae hit Seungri with his jacket. ''Will you stop kidding around?''

''Yaaah! That hurts, hyung! Why are you so angry! I'm just making us feel
a bit lighter!'' Seungri said while rubbing his arm.

''I'M NERVOUS, FOR HEAVEN'S SAKE! AND YOUUU PUTTING A STRESS

ON FANGIRLS, SCREAMS AND US GOING OUT THERE AIN'T HELPING AT

- 90 -
ALL, YOU IDIOT!'' Youngbae cried out loud.

''PWAHAHAHAHAAHHAAA!!!'' Daesung laughed while clutching his stomach...

''Yah! Stop that noise!'' Top stopped tuning his bass guitar.

''Hyung! I officially resign as your #1 fan!'' Daesung told Youngbae as he ran

out of the room laughing.

''Yaaaaah.... Youuuuuu!!!''

Youngbae was about to follow Daesung when he noticed Jiyong.

''Man, you okay?'' He asked as he sat beside him.

''Yeah.. I'm glad we're able to do this again.''

''I don't think your face cooperates well with that ''I'm glad we're able to
do this again'''', Youngbae said.''

Jiyong just smiled.

''Yah... Just be thankful we were given this chance to do what we want for
two weeks. You want this don't you?''

Jiyong sighed...

''Yeah... It's always like this... You get to do what you want.. Only to realize
it wasn't meant for you. You know what I mean bro?''

''Yeah. But, lets have fun tonight. Let's forget all about the stress. About
the negativities.

...''Let's be BIGBANG once again, even just for a couple of nights...''

Ssantokki's getting the purpose of Teddy bribing her...

But it's also for her, right?

- 91 -
 And amidst all of her weirdness, she's still a girl who loves sweets... Aigoo... And a
sweet omma who loves her Dadoongie...

And the boys! Seems like they're getting something good from their suspension,
thanks to their ever supportive godfather.

Ohhh.. BTW... sorry for those crappy pics! Heol! Iam seriously such a techtard... I
just tried inserting in pictures and hopefully I could do better in the future...

___

- 92 -
 Some Sort Of Reunion

''Yah! Drive faster will you?!!'' a man in black trench coat shouted at the man
on the driver's seat.

''I'm doing all my best, Sir. Just stop whining for a sec, jebal!''

''Yah, you disrespectful, youuuu!'' the man hit the driver's arm.

''If you just told me earlier then we won't be late! I had a lot of things to
do at the headquarterssince those 5 morons were suspended!'' the driver
exclaimed.

''My fault?'' the older guy asked.

''O-o-f c-c-ourse not, Sir.''

''Are we near?''

''Yeah... What time are they performing again?''

''I heard it's at 8pm. Those sneaky rats! Performing and not even thinking
to invite their favorite godfather!''

''How did you know about it sir?''

''I heard the careless maknae talking to someone on the phone! Yah! It's
none of your business by the way! Make sure to disguise well or else, I'll
beat the hell out of you once we get busted.''

''Aissssht! Why am I dragged into this situation?''

''Unnie...'' CL called Bom...

''Unnie! Dara-unnie is missing!'' Minzy hissed.

''MWORAAGOOOO????'' Bom's eyes were bulging when she faced the two.

''Youuuuu... Yah! I thought she's with you!'' Bom told CL.

- 93 -
 ''She WAS with me a while ago. We're behind you and Minzy when we
entered. I just fixed my shades and when I turned around she wasn't with me
anymore.''

''Aissssht! Ppalli, let's go back and look for her!

The crowd was wondering what's going on.

And so are their oppas.

''Omo, where are they going? Yaaah. Those brats are making a scene
again!'' Kush told Teddy.

''Maybe they forgot something...'' Se7en answered and shrugged his shoulders.

''Wait here... I'll just follow them.'' Teddy ran his way out.

Se7en followed him with his eyes... ''I thought he said Dara's coming... I bet
she changed her mind.'' Se7en said as he crossed his arms.

''I think the live band hasn't started yet, sir.'' the guy said while looking at
the crowd still wandering outside.

''That's good... Come on.''

The two then went towards the entrance.

By the entrance

''Agassi, I am sorry but it's strictly imposed in this bar. Minors are not
allowed!'' the guard said for the nth time.

''B-B-B-ut ahjussi... My friends are there... You saw those three girls?
They're my friends.. And... I am not a minor, I'm already 29 years old...'' Dara
kept explaining for the nth time too, keeping her head bowed, trying to contain her
nervousness.

The guy eyed her from head to toe..

''Aigooo... Kids these days...''

- 94 -
 He suddenly straightened up when he saw two people coming.

''Good evening, Sir.'' the guard bowed at the two men in black trenchcoat, black
hat, and shades.

''As I was saying agassi, MINORS ARE NOT ALLOWED! So you just go back
home and get yourself a glass of milk and sleep soundly on your bed!'' he
went back to her again.

''B-b-ut ahjussi...''

''THEN SHOW ME YOUR F*CKING ID!!!!''

''Isn't it rude to be shouting at someone when you're supposed to greet

everyone who comes in?'' a tall girl in white coat and blue stretch pants asked the
guard.

Dara looked at her right and saw a pretty woman with a short hair. It's kind of
dark but she didn't fail to notice that famous face.

Kiko Mizuhara, she thought.

''I'll just go back home...'' she bowed at Kiko.

''Sorry for the trouble, ahjussi.'' she bowed at the guard.

''Unniiieeee!!!'' Minzy ran towards her and panted. ''God, we've been looking
for you!''

CL came out followed by Bom. ''Omo! Thank God you're here!''

Bom hugged her. ''I was so worried!''

''Kiko?'' CL called the girl when she noticed her presence.

''CL! Hi. You're here too!'' Kiko greet CL with a peck on her cheek. ''You know
her?'' she then asked CL.

''She's Dara... Bom-unnie's co-.....''

''She's my sister.'' Bom answered as she looked meaningfully at CL.

- 95 -
 ''Oh really? Hi Dara.'' Kiko then held Dara's hand. ''Kiko Mizuhara. Nice to
meet you. I didn't see you in the party.''

''I-I-.. ''Dara was lost for words...

''She's busy! Right! You know, work and all... She works with Bom-unnie...
She's just a bit shy.'' Minzy butted in.

''Why are you here by the way, Dalong?'' Bom suddenly remembered.

''Maam, I told her that it's strictly implemented here: NO MINORS

ALLOWED.'' the guard ahjussi held his hand to the sign. ''I was just asking for
her id...''

''You shouted at her.'' Kiko said.

''He did?'' CL asked.

Bom squinted her eyes. ''Ahjussi...'' Bom inhaled and exhaled deeply to contain
her emotions... '' This girl is of the same age as me. So if you'll excuse us, we
need to get inside.''

The guard was left in awe...

How come? He thought.

On the other hand, Kiko's thoughts were troubled.

They're sisters... But of the same age? Are they twins?

''Oppa, sorry about that.'' Bom said as he greeted Teddy, Cl and Minzy trailing
behind her.

God, you seriously got me worried! Teddy exclaimed.

''Hi Kush oppa! Welcome back.'' CL then went to greet Kush followed by Minzy
and Bom.

''Oh finally we get a proper greeting!'' Kush said as he welcomed the girls.

- 96 -
 ''By the way, we saw Kiko unnie at the entrance she just had to make a call
that's why we came here first.'' Minzy informed.

''Oh she's already here?'' Teddy asked.

''Are you expecting her?'' Bom asked in curiosity.

Teddy just smiled.

Oh, wheres Se7en oppa? Minzy asked when he didnt see the bar owner.

He just went to fix something. I think hes planning to surprise everyone

tonight. Teddy answered.

Suddenly, he realized someone's missing.

He then looked at Bom questioningly.

Dara asked the girls to go ahead because she needs to go to the ladies room. The
girls were hesitant at first but Dara said she can manage and she doesn't want the
girls to worry over her anymore. She said she just needed some time to fix herself,
though the girls doubted shes really thinking about that. They knew shes nervous.
She just needed sometime to get herself ready going in that kind of place Like an
actress who needs some internalization before going into a dramatic scene.

''She just went to the ladies room.'' Bom said as he tried to fan herself. ''Don't
worry oppa, you won.''

Teddy grinned.

''I see they grew up as really gorgeous ladies now. Aahhh this feels great.
How about we reminisce the past? I remember seeing Bom...'' Kush joked in.

''Don't even think about it, Oppa.''

The two boys chuckled.

''Come on, Dalong. You can do it...'' Dara said to herself. ''Fighting!''

She then took little steps forward, out of the shadows and into the huge dim room

- 97 -
lit with pretty lights... She squinted her eyes, familiarizing herself with the place...

She tried to look around but people kept blocking her view.

''Whoa, how did a minor able to get in?'' someone asked.

''She's cute...''

''She looks lost...''

Dara fidgeted with the hem of her white knitted blouse as she squeezed herself
through the crowd. She kept looking left and right when she hit something hard.

''Aaaack!''

''Omo!''

Dara looked up to apologize only to see someone familiar. ''S-s-e7en oppa?''

Se7en looked at the girl in front of him... The last time he saw her, she doesn't
look any a bit of this.

''Dara?'' Se7en said when he recovered. ''Oh it's you! You really came. What
are you doing all alone here? Come on!'' He then held her by his arm as he
guided her to their table.

''Dara! What took you so long?'' Teddy went to her side when he saw them
coming.

''I bumped into her a while ago. She looks lost. Are you okay?'' Se7en asked
as he took a chair and asked Dara to sit down.

Dara just nodded.

''Omo! Unnie, we should've come with you!'' Minzy worried..

''Tsch. Next time we won't allow you to go there alone.'' Cl said as she
crossed her arms.

''Stop it already. She's fine she's here. Somehow Dalong made it through
the crowd. I'm so proud of our Ssantokki!'' Bom cheered.

- 98 -
 Kush just eyed the girl. ''She's evolved.'' he blurted out earning him a light spank
from Teddy.

''Our baby looks refreshing tonight. No wonder the guard ahjussi mistaken
you for a minor.'' Teddy chuckled remembering the girls' stories. ''Thank you for
coming... Let's all have fun, okay?''

Dara just smiled weakly. Somehow, being exposed to different kinds of people
reminded her she's still a bit alive. And at the same time, it kills her.

''It's time...'' Se7en stood up...

''Where are you going oppa?'' Bom asked him but the latter just smiled.

''I think the show's about to start...'' Kush said as he rubbed his hands, eagerly
waiting for what's going to happen.

''Yah! You sure they're here?'' the girl with a short hair asked. ''I've been
scanning the area and I haven't seen them yet!''

''Ooooooh, Sulli, don't you question my wits...''

''You make sure this time we'll get to meet them Krystal!''

''I'll make sure to meet the machoman! Do what you want with the thin
one!''

''Yah! He's not thin!''

''Whatever, bitch!''

''Sir...''

''Hmm...''

''What's taking them so long?''

''I thought you're not eager to see them?''

''Aisht... I'm just curious.''

- 99 -
 ''Be patient... It's worth the wait. You'll see.'' Yang Hyun Suk told Tablo.

''Good evening everyone... '' Se7en adjusted the mic stand as he spoke.

The crowd hushed All their attention on him.

''Sorry to be disturbing your night but I need your attention for a while...''
He smiled and looked around the audience. ''It's always been wonderful seeing
you guys hang around here....''

''...but why don't we make it extra special tonight?''

The crowd cheered, excited with the sudden announcement.

''Few years ago, I asked these boys to perform for me in this very venue.
They never fail to amaze me and up until now, they're still my favorite
band.''

''Tonight, let me proudly introduce to you my dongsaengs...''

''BIGBANG!''

The crowd cheers were heard all over the area. When the five boys walked down
the stage, the cheers and screams were replaced by gasps and shock.

Some remembered them, some just saw them for the first time.

Some even knew them as part of Seoul PD.

But they didnt see it coming.

But all in all, everyone was left in awe.

Who wouldn't when they look like this? O.o

''Kyaaaaaaaaaah!'' the girls squealed.

''Pshhhhht.'' the boyfriends snorted eyeing their girls in jealousy.

The five then smiled and immediately went to their respective instruments...

- 100 -
 SEUNGRI ON DRUMS...

YOUNGBAE ON KEYBOARD...

TOP ON BASS GUITAR...

DAESUNG ON LEAD GUITAR...

AND JIYONG AS THE LEAD VOCAL AND ON THE RHYTHM GUITAR...

''Sound check... 1,2,3...'' Jiyong's small but husky voice resonated all throughout
the place. ''Thanks for the intro hyung...'' He then smiled and looked at the
audience.

''Thank you for coming tonight, how are you all doing?'' he asked as he and
the other boys were tuning their instruments, making sure everything's perfect.

The crowd is in chaos, especially the girls.

''Holy panda!!! I-i-s that???'' CL slammed her hands on the table.

''C-c-c-utiee o-o-o-ppa....'' Minzy stood and clasped her hands, her eyes
glimmering.

Bom squinted her eyes. She stood up to get a better view... She felt proud
realizing that the boys are actually in the same circle of friends as they are. What a
small world, she thought. Her eyes fell on the guy at the left most part of the stage.
He seems so engrossed with his guitar, serious, so different from that arrogant side
of him she knew... This guy has never spoken to her aside from that hell of a night. A
smile crept her face... ''Well well well... Alien boy Who would've thought....''

''They must be good.'' Kiko said as she came and walked towards the girls...
''The bar owner seems to be so proud of them.''

Bom nodded... ''I'm pretty sure they are...''

''Dara... Dara....'' Bom called for Dara with her eyes still glued on the stage.

''Neh...''

''YAAAAH! Why aren't you looking at the stage?''

- 101 -
 ''They're not doing anything yet.'' she pointed out.

''O-o-kay...'' Bom answered... Realizing Dara's right.

On the other side of the bar...

''KYAAAAAAAH!!! Bitch! You're so daebak!''

''I know right...'' the other girl sighed dreamily.

Wait bitch We should get a better view! Yah!!!

All the tables in front are already occupied!

This is where we failed. Aisht!!! Those three ugly attention-seeking

bitches got the best seats!

Sulli was sending Krystal deathly glares when her vision went to a certain form.

Yah Yah

Now what?

Isnt that No it couldnt be But Sulli couldnt finish her own words for
she was wondering who the other girl was.

Aisssht Stop saying nonsense!

''Ahhh my sons...'' a man grinned.

''Wow. Who would've thought those morons have this side of them?''

The boys were done getting ready.

Top adjusted his heavy rimmed eyeglasses and looked at the crowd. He then saw
Se7en doing the fighting sign. Se7en then walked to the other table to the chair
behind the girls and assisted someone to stand up...

When he saw the figure he squinted his eyes. He couldn't see her face but her
actions confirmed it.

- 102 -
 It was Dara. Her head bowed, her fingers playing with the hem of her shirt.

''Man, is that..?'' he heard Youngbae asked Jiyong but the latter ignored it.

''It's her! Daesung confirmed.''

Omo! Ahjumma is so pretty!!! Come here hyung! Slap me! God I can't
beieve this! Seungri stood up from his chair.

He looked at the girl once more. She was tugging Bom the Amazon's sleeve. He
saw Bom look back at her. Bom held Dara's cheek and put an arm around her after.

He felt touched by the gesture. Aaaah, they're sisters after all. But he couldn't just
imagine how a cold girl to him could be this sweet and caring to someone else.

He looked at her once more. She's beautiful and hot, oozing with power... And as
much as he wants to deny it... She's intimidating him. The great T.O.P.

His shook off the thoughts building in his mind.

The crowd fell silent when Seungri clapped the sticks.

TOP started singing with his baritone voice in acapella...

(LOVE SONG- BIGBANG)

[TOP]

han yeojaga meoreojyeoga namjaneun norae bureujiman nunmuri naneungeol

ibyeoriran...

The band then started playing their instruments as Daesung sang.

[Daesung]

neol manjilsuga eomneungeol I know yeah eh

tteoreojineun nal jabajwo, Hello

The crowd fell silent as if anticipating what's coming next...

- 103 -
 [GD]

I hate this love song, I hate this love song

I hate this love song, I hate this love song

I hate this love song I hate this love song

I hate this love song I hate this love song

[Taeyang]

I sarang noraega sirheo dasin

an bureuri neoreul tteoolliji anke ijeulsu itge

[Seungri]

I sarang noraega sirheo

useumyeo bureuri geudaega oeropji anke

jigeum neoegero nan ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh hoo nan ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh
hoo

...The crowd swayed with the rhythm, fangirls cheering, boys bobbing their heads
to the beat.

[GD]

nan duryeowo I sesangeun uimi eobseo dalgwa byeori inneun neo inneun geu
gose deryeogajwo

Dara unconsciously moved forward. Their table was just at the foot of the stage,
giving them a good view of the performance but Dara went further ahead.

She looked up at the guy in front of her.

She was so immensed she didn't notice the girls' shocked face behind her. Dara
has never been this brave to face a man.

Little did they know, Dara wasn't looking at Jiyong or any of the boys.
- 104 -
 She was eyeing Jiyong's guitar and the way he plays it. Her eyes were sparkling
with delight as she clasped her hands together.

TOP was already rapping when Jiyong saw the girl's face. He was about to curse
in surprise and utmost shock but he remembered he's onstage, performing.

He saw the girl eyeing... his body? O.O

"DAMN!!!" He mentally cursed.

''What the hell is she doing here???? And who made her wear that???
AISSSSHHHHT!!!'' He shook his head and turned to his right so he could
focus on his own rap parts...

[Seungri] I sarang noraega sirheo useumyeo bureuri geudaega oeropji anke

jigeum neoegero nan ooh ooh ooh ooh...

[Taeyang] Oh i hate this love song....

I hate this love song....

The song ended and the audience cheered in applause.

''OPPAAAAAA!!!''

Krystal and Sulli shouted at the top of her lungs...

''MORE! MORE!''

''They're good.'' Kiko said as she clapped her hands.

The girls were speechless, they could just nod while clapping their hands nonstop.

''Sorry but we only prepared a song for tonight...'' Jiyong said as he rubbed
his nape.

''But we promise to be back tomorrow!'' Seungri said.

''Hope you'd still wanna see us.'' Daesung winked.

- 105 -
 ''KYAAAAAAAH!!!''

The boys stood up in the center and bowed at the audience.

''Kamsahamnida! Enjoy the night away!'' they waved goodbye...

''Let's congratulate the boys!'' Minzy dragging along Cl and Bom. ''Kiko
unnie, come with us! Dara Unniiiee!'' Minzy called Kiko and Dara. The girls then
followed the boys backstage except for someone.

Dara just bowed her head and turned around sneaking away, as if nothing
happened. Jiyong saw her and jumped down the stage, leaving the boys.

''Yah ahjumma.''

Dara heard his voice and just tried to walk faster back to her seat.

''Yah!'' Jiyong yanked Dara.

''Aaaack!'' Dara tried to shut her eyes tightly when she felt Jiyong's grip.

Jiyong looked around and when he saw some girls getting on their way to him he
immediately dragged Dara away from the crowd. They were nearing the dressing
room when Jiyong stopped to face her.

''Are you okay? How are you feeling now? What are you doin here?'' Jiyong
asked her as he held her arms. Remembering the incident last night made his blood
boil. He hates it when people misjudge people.

Dara opened her mouth, only to close it afterwards. She looked at him and
realized once more how close they faces are. She furrowed her brows and tried to
speak once more. She clutched the fabric of her shirt across her chest and shut her
eyes tightly.

There, the spell was broken.

''What are you talking about... I-I-'m fine... J-j-ust leave me alone...''

''But... Aren't you scared of these people? And... Who made you wear that?
'' Jiyong couldnt understand why he's worrying over the girl when it's obviously isn't
his problem anymore. He couldn't help but ask about her get up when he saw her
bare legs. He was stunned with her looks but it's because she never wore something
- 106 -
like this before. Well, since he met her, that is. With these kind of people around,
who knows what's gonna happen to this innocent ahjumma flaunting her creamy
white legs.

''I said I'm fine... And w-w-w-hat's wrong with my clothes? Whether I'm
comfortable here or not, i-i-t's none of your business.'' she said as she tried to
fee himself from his grip and walked to the corner-most table, away from the crowd.

''Aiissssht! Chincha!'' Jiyong followed her.

''Why is she acting this way?''

''Those bastards are the boys you're talking about?'' Teddy confronted
Se7en.

''Yah! Why so mad?'' Se7en furrowed his brows.

''I-i-'m not... Just surprised...You see, those five messed up with the girls...
We filed complaints against them and...''

''Chincha? So that's why they got suspended...''

''Yeah... Bom said they've patched things up already but I'm keeping an
eye on that one.'' Teddy said while eyeing TOP.

''The tall model-like one? Yah! That's my cousin you bastard!'' Se7en hit
Teddy's arm.

''Really? But look, the girls are pretty fine with the boys but Bom never
spares a second with that. that.. What's his name again?''

''Seunghyun... But he likes it more as TOP.''

''Whatever... Yah saw that? I don't like that kind of look he's giving Bom.
Aiiisht... Maybe he's holding a grudge against her! Imma fry his ass if he
keeps throwing our Bomtaro that kind of look!

''Keep it cool, man! They're no babies anymore!''

The door suddenly opened, revealing KUsh.

- 107 -
 ''Yah... What are you two doing here? Stop lurking! Let's go have some
more fun!'' Kush said as he pushed the two heading towards the door.

''Wait... I didn't see Dara You happen to see her?'' Teddy felt worried.

''I think I did.'' Kush answered.

''Girls, I'll just look for Dara.'' Teddy said.

''Omo.. I thought unnie followed us.'' Minzy said.

The girls looked around the room and found no Dara there.

''We'll go with you...'' The girls immediately retorted.

''No need. We'll do it.'' Se7en answered.

''I'll help look for her.'' Kiko stood up and went out.

Teddy, Kush and Se7en then did the same.

''I saw her there a while ago..'' Kush said pointing to the table near the stage.
''Oh she's gone... I'm pretty sure she's with the band's vocalist earlier.
Hmmm...''

''Excuse me...'' Se7en called one of his employees.

''Sir?''

''Did you happen to see the band vocalist with a petite girl?''

''Ahhh.. Neh. Over there at the corner.''

Se7en furrowed his brows as he looked at where where the guy was pointing at.

At the corner, he found them.

Teddy and Kush followed his gaze.

''What is she doing with that guy?'' Kush asked.

''What is that bastard doing?? Aissssht! Another guy to keep an eye on!''
- 108 -
 Dara's back was facing Jiyong. But he saw Jiyong's lips moving.... Mumbling
something.

Se7en thought for a moment.

Ahh that's Dara anyway. She's been like that... Ignoring men and drowning herself
in her own world.

But Jiyong's quite odd.

The normal Jiyong won't waste his time talking to someone as stubborn and as
hard to understand as Dara... And to top it off, he never had time for girls. All he
knew was work, his family, his friends.

This is something... He thought...

NAMES OF IDOLS USED HERE ARE USED FOR THE PURPOSE OF THE STORY
ITSELF AND NEVER FOR THE INTENT OF BASHING WHATSOEVER.

AND I DON'T THINK THERE'S GOING TO BE A THIRDWHEEL HERE.

WELL, AS OF NOW... AS WITH THE WAY I'M WRITING THINGS DOWN, YEAH.
NO THIRDWHEEL.

BUT WHO KNOWS? MAYBE I'LL HAVE A CHANGE OF HEART.

KYAHAHAHAA! :D

*by the way, I love everyone's participation here, especially the whacky Tablo and
Sajangnim as well as Krystal and Sulli. Lol.

And with Dara's appearance, did I disappoint you? I hope you do understand that
her transformation wouldn't be that instant... Please be patient. n__n

And Jiyong... Is he worrying over Dara? But Dara didn't know he's the one who
save her right? Maybe if she just knew, she'll understand why Jiyong's worrying over
her.

Hihihi... (>__>)

- 109 -
 SELF REFLECTION

AHJUMMA'S POV

''Unnie, you sure you don't want us to walk you to your apartment?''

Minzy asked

I smiled at our maknae. She might be younger, but her outlook in life beats mine.
She's so mature when it comes to her way of thinking... How much trouble did she
go through because of me? The residential building is losing tenants...

All thanks to me... and the gossip-makers...

''I'll be fine on my own Mingkki-ah...''

I patted her head. She smiled sweetly at me and I realized, I haven't done so much
for her.

''Unnie, if you need something just call okay? If someone or something

troubles you again, let us know, arasso?''

CL-roo is a very tough girl... I admire her for that. Her parents initially didn't want
her to be a model but in the end, she got what she wants. She worked hard for it.
She earned fame and respect because she's proven everyone she deserves it.

I wish I could be as strong as her.

''Of course, CL-roo. But rest assured, I won't be bothering your sleep
tonight. Look at your eyes, you're starting to form dark circles already.''

''OH MY GOD!'' CL gasped. ''That panda seriously has some sort of

contagious disease!!!''

''Yah, stop bullying the boy....'' Bom elbowed CL...

''Yah Dalong... I'll be going home tonight, neh? Omma says she needs to
talk to me. Guess it's something important. She never bothers me and the
my personal business unless it's necessary to do so, you know that. Oh, don't
- 110 -
worry, she'll surely send you some kimchi and sweet persimmon preserves!''

Bom has been with me all her life. Not that we live together till now but, I think
most of her time was spent looking after me... Worrying after me... Now I
understand what Teddy oppa means.

She's 29... Same as me... I'm single, and so is she...

I seriously don't mind being single forever... But I wish Bom finds someone who
would love her and won't hurt her because I know her. She's sweet and caring. She's
everything a man could ask for.

I nodded...

''Send omma my regards, Bommie... Tell her I miss her and her
home-cooked meals...''

Bom just nodded and pinched my cheek.

''Okay okay... excuse me lovely ladies..! It's now my turn!'' Teddy oppa said
as he went on my side and wrapped an arm around me.

''Aigooo... I didn't expect my Ssantokki would be such a good girl tonight!

You cute little rabbit... You....''

''O-o-p-ppa.... Stop pinching my cheeks...''

''Ahh... I'm just happy, Dara-ah... Did you have some fun? Did you enjoy
the night?''

I nodded... A little lie won't hurt especially in times like this that a simple thing as
such can ease their worries.

Teddy oppa pat my head.

They seriously treat me as a kid...

Kiko is right. I might be acting like a total kid.

''Off you go now... It's late...''

I told them.
- 111 -
 ''Okay girls let's go. Lock your door well Dara-ah. Goodnight.''

Teddy oppa then kissed my head and went towards the car.

''Come on girls...''

''Okay unnie! See you tomorrow!''

Minzy said as she kissed my cheek.

''You sleep well unnie.''

CL followed.

''Don't you dare go to your work room this time of the night. I swear, I'm
gonna ask Ssabunim to fix some CCTV cams over there.''

she warned.

''I won't, you silly.''

I said.

'Why do I feel like something's gonna happen after tonight?''

Bom said as she kissed me goodbye.

''What are you thinking? Did CL just lent you her crystall balls and voodoo
dolls?''

I tried to joke. Forget that it's a lame one. At least I tried.

''Ooooh! And she's borrowing my lines!'' the maknae reacted.

''Yah!!!'' Bom shook me so hard I thought I'm gonna collapse.

''Who are you??? Are you really our Dalong? Or... Yaaaah! Spill it. Are you
drunk? Did Jiyong gave you some alcohol or stuff to drink?''

''Stop it.. I-i-'m just trying to act cool, you know...''

- 112 -
I said. Now I'm stuttering.

''Or maybe we're the ones who were drunk.''

CL said..

Teddy oppa then honked the car.

I smiled and shook my head.

''You guys go home safely. Goodnight.''

''Goodnight!''

they said in unison.

When the're already gone, I turned around and took a small step after another.

I sighed and looked up the sky.

It was dark. It was blank. Not even a hint of stars... No moon. No light.

Pure nothingness.

This is my life...

Dark... Nothing... No assurance to where it may lead.

Blank.

I chose to stay away from people.

Those who mock me and misjudge me..

From those who hate me and despise me...

Being alone, I'm safe.

I'm comfortable with it.

I took a deep breath and halt my steps.

- 113 -
 Kiko is right.

Not that I haven't thought of it before.

But it's just that I'm scared to admit it.

REWIND....

''Dara-ssi? You okay?'' Kiko said as she held my shoulder. I'm keeping my head
low but I can see she's eyeing Jiyong whom at that time, was behind me.

''I-I-I'm good.'' I answered and tried to sound polite to her. I felt the chair behind
me move. Jiyong must've gotten up.

''I think I have to go now... Finally, you've got some company.'' Jiyong coldly
said.

Is he mad? Was I being rude to him? It's not that... But I was just shy and scared
to face him.

Everytime I see his face, it's like he's shining. His face is the only one from the
opposite sex that I've seen upclose... aside of course from my Teddy oppa, and
everything about him is bright and dazzling.

It hurts my eyes and it suffocates me. That's why I had to turn my back on him.

I hate the feeling.

My heart would go racing...

Sounding BADUMP! BADUMP! and DUHGUN! DUHGUN!

It's seriously annoying.

''Why are you guarding her?'' I heard Kiko ask.

Jiyong paused before answering. ''I am not.''

''I think you are.'' Kiko insisted. ''By the way, I'm Kiko Mizuhara... And you

- 114 -
are?'' Kiko initiated a handshake.

Jiyong wasn't responding and I looked at Kiko's extended hands. I moved and
looked to my right and saw Jiyong still not moving.

''Y-Y-you could at least try to be f-f-friendly...'' I told Jiyong. I was mentally

kicking myself for this habit of stuttering.

Jiyong then reached for Kiko's hand. ''Kwon Jiyong.'' he simply said and pulled it
back immediately.

I saw Kiko nod. Jiyong turned his back on me but I didn't fail to hear him when he
spoke.

''Why are you doing this?'' he snapped back at me.

''Doing what?''

''This... This nonsense! Why are you pretending to be comfortable here

when obviously you're not?''

I don't get it but a part of me is saying he understands how I feel but I can't just
give up. Not now that I've gone this far.

''I'll take you to them... I'll drive you home if you want.'' Jiyong said... I
almost forgot about Kiko until she spoke.

''Jiyong-ssi, I think it's best we give her what she wants. There's nothing
wrong in staying here for a while.'' Kiko pointed out.

''She's not a child anymore...'' Kiko said... ''I don't think it's right to treat
her like that. Unless she wants to, right Dara-ssi?''

''O-o-of course I don't want that... I-I- can take care of myself...'' I said...
''You go a-ahead, Jiyong-ssi...''

And with that, Jiyong left without a word.

I mean, he's been staying with me the whole while. Asking the same questions
over and over again. And he never got a proper answer from me.

Kiko sat down beside me when he's gone...

- 115 -
 ''I see, what they said were true after all... You're shy and awkward.'' she
smiled at me. She was so pretty I could just hang my head down.

''If you wanna overcome it, it's possible. It's not gonna be that easy
though... Because it's yourself who's still in control... People might treat you
like a child when you act like a child... People will give you weird looks when
you act weird... I'm not saying you're acting or stuff... Only you can be the
judge to that...'' Kiko said as she rubbed my arm before standing up and leaving
me.

A few more seconds and I heard my friends' voices.

PLAY

Kiko's words boil down to one thing.

''I gotta do something... If I don't want my the people I love to be always looking
after me, I have to show them I can look after myself.''

I tried to remember everything tonight...

Teddy oppa being happy with his friends...

The girls were able to move freely when I assured them I'd be fine... Bom even felt
proud of me when I stayed at the table with all the people around.

I sighed... It's tiring to act okay. But I'm not getting any younger... I owe them a
lot. And it's time for payback.

The only things I truly enjoyed tonight were seeing my friends... And the good
music Jiyong's band provided.

Jiyong... What's with him now? What is he up to?

I don't understand why he's acting like he knows me a lot and we're close, since
this morning. He even called Bom his noona. And just a while ago at the bar, Teddy
oppa and Bom were getting along with him.

This morning, he told me I'm sick...

- 116 -
How did I escaped Bom and CL?

Did something happen when I pass out?

Since when did they become close?

I gasped. Who's arms were those that I felt last night?

Was it....

I shut my eyes close.

Why am I even thinking of that creature?

It's probably Ssabunim who helped me. Why should I even bother asking Bom?

(BACKGROUND MUSIC: JUST A LITTLE BIT BY MARIA MENA)

I shivered as the wind brushed upon my bare legs.

I glanced up and saw the white cotton-like droplets slowly going down...

Snow...

The only thing white in the dark.

Like the only hope.. The only gleam of light in my troubled mind.

As if like a sign, it all dawned upon me.

I sighed and looked ahead.

I have to try.

I've tried doing this before and I failed miserably everytime.

I'd love to be a bit optimistic this time...

Just a little bit... This time.

< Clearly, clearly I remember

- 117 -
 Nervous if ever confronted

And questioning myself

Perhaps, perhaps if I got better

Perhaps if I challenged myself

Perhaps if I was ...

Just a little bit stronger

Just a little bit wiser

Just a little less needy And....Maybe I'd get there...>

A/N:

DID YOU KNOW?

-That the supposed original title of my story was ''Ahjumma Diaries''/ ''Confessions
of an Ahjumma'' ???

But I've seen this point wherein almost the entire story will be from the main
character's own point of view and I thought that might be boring plus I want each
and every 2ne1 and Bigbang member's participation here!

So I decided to change it!

Did I make the right move?

Anyways, right or wrong... I hope I'm making sense w/ this whole story.

Forgive me for some lame updates and typo errors here and there...

It's not an excuse, but, I'm just an amateur writer, anyway. ___

- 118 -
 BOOYAH???

''I hate you!!!''

''I HATE YOU MORE!!!''

''I hate you soooo mucccch mooore!!!''

''I HATE YOU TO THE COOOORE!!!''

''YOU BITCH!''

''AAAACK!''

''I hate you... You told me we'll meet them face to face...'' the short haired
girl said

''B-B-ut... They didn't come out of the dressing room after their
performance. And. Those bitches almost kept those boys for themselves the
whole bight.. and did you see the Japanese model? Another competition!!!.
And... Yah! Did you see the little girl with your thinman last night? He seems
to be pursuing her.....''

''STOP IIIITT!!! HE'S NOOOT!''

''She's cute with that petite frame of her... She looks innocent and cute
and waaah. I love her hair! She looks familiar though... I was thinking she's
the witch in that apartment building across but when it's impossible right?''

''GET OUT KRYSTAL! NOW!''

''Ooooh.... Too bad... I've got info...'' Krystal faked a sad face.

Sulli blinked and got up.

''Oh sweetie come here... What's that about ehh?''

''Eherrrrm.... I'm going... You told me to get out.''

''Yaaaaah!''

- 119 -
 ''Good morning, Dadoongie...'' Dara smiled as she kissed the cat's head.
''Kaja... Let's get you some breakfast!''

Dara went to the kitchen and got some milk and bread for Dadoong. The cat lazily
followed her.

''There you go!'' she said as she put the tray down.

She went to the living room and fixed the mess the girls and their so called ''prep
team'' left last night. She combed her hair with her fingers and loved how soft and
smooth it is, well even just for a while.

She pushed aside the curtains and opened the window. She went to the glass door
that leads to the balcony and took her sometime to open it. She never did that in a
long while now.

She felt the cold wind blowing as soon as she went out in the open air. With the
gym across, she could see other tenants working out. She looked to her right. Some
were walking to their cars to go to work. Some were riding their bikes probably for
exercise.

A smile crept her face... The outside world isn't always as bad as you think it is...

As long as she gets unnoticed, that is.

Her face fell. She suddenly remembered the stuff her Teddy oppa brought her
yesterday that she kept locked in her work area, glad she has a spare chiller for her
drinks there. Everything didn't fit in though. She's worried some of the cakes and
chocolates have already melted.

She didn't want the girls to know she was bribed. She laughed at how sneaky and
naughty she acted. She was about to go back inside when she heard a voice.

''Ahjumma! Pretty ahjumma!!'' Dara furrowed her brows upon hearing a voice.

She looked to her left and there she saw the adorable panda boy. She smiled. She
really finds him cute the same way Bom does.

''Hi. Good morning.'' she said as she smiled to the boy.

''Good morning, too... Can I call you noona!? Aigooo... You aren't a scary
ahjumma last night. Look at your hair. It suits you---- Ouuuuuucccch!
- 120 -
Hyuuuuuung!!! What now?!''

Dara shivered at the word hyung. She moved a bit to take a peep and there she
saw, a guy was behind the panda.

And it's the least guy she wanted to see right now.

He's holding a cup... Of tea, chocolate, coffee, of that she can't make out.

She stood there, head bowed, somehow waiting for his voice. But she never heard
it. When she looked up, the two were gone.

She sighed in relief. But when she did, something pinched her insides. She
immediately hit her forehead.

What was she expecting from him after what she did last night?

She looked around the compound once more before going back inside.

''Omma!'' Bom went to Mina's side and kissed her mom's cheek.

''You party hard..''

''Naaaah. Blame it all to oppa. But the good thing is, he convinced Dara to
come with us. Oh by the way, she said she misses you.''

''Really? Aigoo. Your oppa's really like your appa. He'll always try to get
what he wants. '' the woman smiled but anyone can notice it's a bitter one. The
woman closed her eyes and tried to blink away the tears forming in her eyes.

''Omma? Are you okay?'' Bom asked as she held her mom's cheek.

''I just miss your appa... I hope he's guiding us, Bom-ah. And I miss our
Ssantokki too. If my body would just allow me to go here and there
anytime.'' she looked down at her legs.

''Aisssht. Stop talking like that omma.'' Bom said as she pushed the
wheelchair further to the garden. "Hmm... omma, what is it that you want to
talk about?''

- 121 -
 ''Dear, promise me you won't tell Dara anything, unless it's needed okay?''
Mina said as she held her daughter's hand. Bom went around to face her mom and
knelt in front of her.

''Omma... I promise...''

''I...I-...''

''Relax omma...''

''I... I... I talked to..''

Bom raised her brows, waiting for her mom to proceed.

''Eunju... She's coming back anytime soon... Dara's omma. Your gomo...
She's coming back.''

Bom gasped...

''Harabeoji... Does haraboeji already know? How about oppa?''

''I told your oppa. But of course I won't risk telling your harabeoji.''

''What did gomo say?''

''All she told me is that she's coming back. And she wants to team up with
you... I've mentioned about your DB& Co... But I haven't told her about
Dara...''

''You should have, Omma! She deserves to know!''

''I just can't at the moment... I'm scared of your harabeoji... I'm scared for
Dara... I'm scared Eunju would hate me...''

''Omma...''

"Yoboseyo?"

''Seunghyun.''

- 122 -
 ''Yeah hyung... What's up?''

''I just need to warn you, okay?''

''What??? What for??? What did I do this time?''

''It's... Argggghhhh.... Will you stop throwing deathly glares at Park Bom
everytime Teddy's around? You are practically digging your own grave!
What's going on between the two of you? I thought everything's fine?''

''Whaaat? You called me up to tell me that? Hyung this is pointless and I

don't think there's anything wrong between us....''

''The tension... Look. Teddy is one heck of a sensitive man and he can
judge you by the way you act w/ the other girls and you twitch your mouth
when Bom's speaking and..''

''Were you observing me?''

''NO! Not that I intended to but... Man.. You won't dare mess with the
Parks again, would you? Are you holding a grudge against her?''

''No... But you can't force me to be okay with that amazon just because of
her oppa's threat. I am not doing anything to her, besides, she's the cold
one.''

''This is pointless. Don't tell me I didn't warn you, Seunghyun.''

''Ahjussi...'' The girl batted her eyelash...

''Neh?'' the guard opened his window.

''Can I disturb you for a while?''

''Oh sure agassi... What is it?'' the guard went out of his station.

''Hmmm... I just wanna ask if you can give this to Kwon Jiyong... He's my
friend and I'm in a hurry... You know... The blonde-haired guy but now he
dyed it black and...

- 123 -
 ''You mean the guy in apartment #12? The one who just moved in?''

''12?''

The girl turned around and whispered to herself...

''Ohhhh.... So he lives in apartment #12...''

''Kyaaaaah!''

''Agassi?''

''Neh!'' she said softly. ''That exactly is Jiyong!''

''Arasso. I'll hand this to him..... Uhh... What's your name again? It's not
written in the package.''

''No need... He's expecting it anyway.'' She smiled sweetly then winked.
''Annyeong! Kamsahamnida!'' with that she ran away towards a pink car.

''Ppallli!!!!'' Sulli pulled Krystal to sit down.. ''What happened?''

''Kekekeke! You won't believe it!'' Krystal removed her shades. ''I know now
which unit he's in!!!''

''Ahhh chincha? OMOOOO!!! KYAAAAAH!'' Sulli held Krystal's hands and

shook it like there's no tomorrow.

''You're so daebak!''

''I know right!''

''Yah bitch!'' Sulli then drew nearer Krystal.

''I am thinking...''

''Oh no! Fulfill your promise first you....!''

Dara tiptoed and looked to the left... Then to the right...

- 124 -
 ''CLEAR!''

She then walked quickly to the garbage pit and flung the bag of rubbages into it.
She then looked around again and walked quickly back.

''Dara-ssi!!!'' the guard panted as he ran after her... He bowed when he finally
reached her and Dara faced him then bowed politely.

''Bom-ssi handed this to me just a couple of minutes ago. She told me

she's in a hurry and that I should give this to you as soon as possible.''

Dara took the bag and looked at the stuff inside. It's the Kimchi and Persimmon
preserves she promised.

''Oh, kamsahamnida.'' Dara bowed and turned to leave.

''Ahm... Dara-ssi?''

''Neh?'' she looked back at the guard and noticed he's still holding another box.

''Would it be too much if I would ask you to drop this off to apartment
12?'' the guard put the box forward to show it to her.

Dara's eyes widened. ''A-a-apartment 12???''

"Neh... It's for Kwon Jiyong."

"KWON JIYOONG???"

''Neh. It's just that I need to go home early today because my son is sick.
Ssabunim told me the next guard in charge is already coming so I ---''

''Ah, k-k-ureyo?'' Dara somehow felt sorry for the guard and took the box
quickly. ''Arasso ahjussi. I'll take this to apartment 12. Off you go now.'' she
smiled sweetly and bowed before going back.

She then stopped when she was about to enter the elevator and looked at the box
she's holding.

''You babo... Now how are you going to give this to that creature? Aisht...''
she talked to herself.

- 125 -
 ''Good job girls! Let's wrap things up!''

CL went down the platform followed by Kiko. Their personal assistants

immediately handed them towels and bottled waters.

It was CL's last ad for the Park Malls and Kiko's first.

''It's really nice working with you, CL.'' Kiko beamed.

''Same here. So what's your next sched? Teddy oppa said you'll be staying
here for a bit longer.'' CL asked as she opened her bottled water.

''Ah, that... Yes. I still need to finish a lot of photoshoots and cf for the
company... And the parties and interviews.. You know haraboj.... Park
sajangnim I mean...'' Kiko somehowe felt embarassed with the way she was about
to call the old man.

''Yah, no need to be that formal! He told you himself that you should call
him harabeoji.'' CL nudged Kiko. The latter just smiled.

''CL... I'm just curious... Would you mind if I ask something?'' Kiko asked

''No I won't at all. Sure. Fire away...'' CL said before gulping down some water.

''Dara and that Jiyong... Are they some kind of couple or something?''

CL choked with the question. She coughed several times and Kiko had to pat her
back to ease her shortness of breath.

When she recovered, she looked at Kiko intently.

''Pwahahahahaahah!''

''Why are you laughing?'' Kiko was confused. CL was laughing as if her question
was the most impossible thing to happen.

''You really don't know Dara-unnie. But you'll get there... Aiyoooo...
Haha..'' CL said while laughing.

I really don't know her... But I'm willing to. She thought to herself.

- 126 -
 Dara went straight to her apartment when she reached 2nd floor. Still
contemplating on how to give the box to Jiyong, she walked back and forth while
doing her favorite E.T. sign.

''Ottoke??? Ottoke??? Dadoongie-ah! Answer Darong-omma! Waaaaah!''

she slumped on the floor and reached for her cat.

She then looked at the box and sighed in defeat.

''I just have to run quickly away... That's it. Hit the doorbell and when it
opens run away!'' She stood up and marched down to her door grabbing the box
along the way.

''Ssantokki! Fighting!'' she said as she scrunched her nose and closed her fist.

''Hyuuuuuuung! Ppallli!!!!'' Seungri said as he knocked on the bathroom door

endlessly. ''My stomach hurts! Aaaarrrghhhh!!!''

''Yah! You're disgusting!'' Jiyong said as he went out the bathroom after a
shower.

Jiyong looked at the clock. It's still early. He thought.

''Probably the boys are excited.'' He shook his head and immediately went to
the door thinking it's just one of the boys.

''Coming...'' he said when he heard the sound of the doorbell again.

As soon as he opened the door, a box automatically popped out of nowhere.

He looked at the person who was holding the stuff.

He took the box only to see the person he's least expecting to see.

Her hands remained stiff on the air.

Her eyes bulging...

Her mouth agape...

- 127 -
 He looked at her and traced her gaze...

And her gaze fell on his body.

He looked at himself...

Half naked...

His lower part only clad with a towel.

''Oh f*ck!!! Oh f*ck!!!'' Jiyong cursed as he held the door to block her from the
view.

''Don't you dare pass out! Don't you dare!!!'' Jiyong ran back inside and
placed the box at the table and grabbed a shirt but when stepped out again, Dara
wasn't there already.

He looked at the left side of the hallway, and there she saw Dara's form walking...
limping slowly... He raked his hair in frustration, contemplating if he should or
should not follow her.

He doesn't want to scare her anymore.

And she doesn't want him being around her.

Jiyong then went in.. When he locked the door...

''KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!''

''Hyuuuuuuuuuuung!!!''

Seungri called him from the bathroom.

''What was that??? It's scary!!!''

Jiyong looked astonished.

''Did weirdo just scream like a bansheee???''

''Unnie, let's go visit Se7en oppa's bar again tonight!'' CL invited Bom.

- 128 -
 ''Aigoo, mianhe CL-roo... I'm just not feeling that well tonight. I wanna go
home and rest a bit.'' Bom answered weakly.

''Omo, are you sick?'' Minzy held her hand on Bom's neck and forehead.

''Nah.. Probably stressed out... Just need to rest abit... I'm pretty sure I'll
be as good as new tomorrow.'' she patted Minzy's head.

''So are we done for the day?'' CL asked...

''Ohhh I need to drink tonight!'' the maknae blurted out of nowhere.

''Yah, you think I'll allow you? You're not even used to it.'' CL reprimanded
Minzy.

''So you're still going? Yah, you keep safe, you two. I'll call the driver
ahjussi to drive you there.''

''Ani... No need unnie. We'll drive safely.'' CL winked.

''You sure? Arasso. I'll go ahead. Send my regards to the boys.''

''No problemo!'' CL and Minzy said in unison.

''Hyung let's go.'' Seungri said to Jiyong as he waited by the door.

Jiyong took his coat and guitar. He was about to walk his way out when he saw the
box on the table.

Earlier, that afternood, when they heard Dara scream in horror, Seungri
automatically locked himself up in the bathroom and Jiyong put on some proper
clothes before going out.

He tried to ring her doorbell but half of him told him to just leave. His mind was so
much troubled he had to go out and buy himself a pack of cigarette. He only went up
baacak to their apartment when he knew it was time for them to fix their stuff and
leave for their gig.

''Wait.'' he told Seungri as he went to the table... Seungri then went behind his
hyung, curious with the box he received..

- 129 -
 ''I wonder what that is and what it's for. She's really full of surprises.''
Seungri looked eagerly at it.

Jiyong put his coat down again on the chair and held the box after. He pulled the
ribbon and untied it. Slowly, he lifted the cover and when they saw what's inside.

Seungri let out a gasp while clamping his hand.

Jiyong jumped in surprise.

''IGO BOOYAH???!!!''

A/N:

I think that's gonna be all for today, kekeke... (>__>)

- 130 -
 Saranghae Oppa

''Yah!''

''Wae?''

''You think he liked it?''

''I don't know...''

''Better be sure he got it or else...''

''What?''

''I won't help you with your guy.''

''Aissssht! You always say that and you're not even making any move!''

Krystal tried to walk away from Sulli only to bump herself on something hard...
and... Warm???

She immediately looked up and saw a pair of tiny eyes with furrowed brows.

It's a bit dark but she will never get mistaken with that face...

''M-m-macho....'' Krystal was about to say... She shook her head and slapped
herself as if trying to wake up from a dream.

''Agassi? Are you okay?'' Youngbae held Krystal by her arm.

Youngbae was in a hurry that night. He came in late because he had to sneak out
from his dad who was so against with him being into music.

''I-i-'m... Fine... I-i-m perfectly fine...sorry... I...'' Krystal said without

breaking their eye contact, as if she's hypnotized.

''Ani...'' Youngbae smiled. ''I should be the one to say sorry...'' he said with his
infamous eye smile.

Krystal felt her sleeves being tugged by someone. ''Yah... Introduce yourself!

- 131 -
This is your chance, bitch!'' Sulli whispered.

''I-I----'' Krystal tried to speak.

''Sorry again agassi but I have to go..'' Youngbae bowed at the girl.

Disappointed and still weak from her encounter with his machoman, Krystal just
pouted and fiddled with the hem of her shirt.

''Aisht! You just ruined your chance!'' Sulli slapped her arm.

''Agassi!'' Youngbae called her as he made his way back to her.

''N-n-n-eh???'' She answered. She wasn't expecting it.

''I was wondering...''

''Krystal!!!! Krystal Juuung!!!'' She immediately took Youngbae's hand.

''Oh... That was...'' Youngbae was left in awe with her sudden action.

''....Nice knowing you, Krystal-ssi... I'm Dong Youngbae.'' he said. He then

noticed a girl standing behind Krystal looking at him.

''Sulli...'' she simply said... Youngbae didn't catch Krystal throwing deathly glares
at them as they shook their hands.

''Nice knowing you too Sulli-ssi...''

''You were saying?'' Krystal asked, butting in the two.

''Ahh... About that... Hmm nothing... Sorry. I'll go ahead.'' Youngbae said as
he bowed and left.

''Yah.'' Sulli nudged Krystal.

Krystal looked at Sulli...

''KYAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

''Those two are weird. I was just supposed to ask them if they're frequent
customers here.''
- 132 -
 ''Yoboseyo???''

''BOMMIE-AH!!!''

''Yah! Oppa, my ears! Aisht!''

''I bet you know what this call is all about...''

''I don't have any idea what you're talking about!''

''Of course you do! Or do you want me to remind you?''

Bommie thought for a while...

''Shit!''

''Oh... I don't think a lady like you should curse like that! Yah. I've been
thinking, my sister's date should be her ideal one. I'm wondering what's her
ideal type of guy...''

''Thanks for asking coz I do know her very much and as far as I know she
hates people bugging her business!''

''Oh... So she likes a cool type of guy... Not a clingy one. Hmmm. Pretty
interesting. Tell me more.''

''OPPA!!!''

''Yah, stop shouting at me, you disrespectful... You....''

''But you won't listen to me!''

''A bet's a bet! You should at least try to admit defeat! And let's just say I
am now claiming my prize!!!''

''Aishhht. I'm hanging up!''

''Yah... Yoboseyo? Yobosey...???''

Teddy looked at his phone. Bom really hung up already.

''Aishht. This woman!'' He was losing his hope when finally he thought of the
- 133 -
girls.

''Aiyooo.... Why haven't I thought of that?''

''I wonder why Teddy oppa's coming tonight... I heard from Kiko that
they'll be attending a promotional campaign together. What's with the
sudden...'' CL wondered as she sat down beside Minzy. She just came back. She
had to go somewhere silent a while ago to be able to clearly hear what Teddy was
saying.

''Oooooh chincha? Aiyooo... I think! it's a serious problem...

CL eyed Minzy. She was shocked.

''Mingkki????''

''Unnniieeeee! Cheeers!!!''

''YAAAAAAH! HAVE YOU BEEN DRINKING WHILE I WAS AWAY?''

''Naaaah... Just taaasting theeeese yummy drinks! I told you I wanna try!''

''This kid...Aisht!. What the f*ck were you thinking! Ssabunim's gonna kill
me!!!''

True enough, Hwangssabu might freakout once he knows this.

He maybe just the Gong's head security officer for one of their residential
buildings in Seoul, but the girls grew up seeing him more than their own fathers
since their childhood.

He was back then one of the Gong's drivers. He would drive Minzy to and fro their
exclusive school for girls. He would often let the girls sneak out during their
highschool days. At some point, CL and Minzy with their dads away almost all days
of the year, Bom whose dad passed away when she's still a baby... Dara who never
knew her dad since birth- they all wished Ssabunim was their father. Sure enough,
their close to their Teddy oppa. But they still longed for the safety and assurance
only a father could give.

And so they have a high respect for the man.

- 134 -
 ''Dooon't chuuu worry unnie! He won't get mad! <hiccup!>'' Minzy said as
she moved her index finger left and right.

''But Minzy... Aisht! Teddy oppa's coming! Ppalli! Fix yourself. And Se7en
oppa's gonna freak out when he sees this.''

''Naaah! Unnie, you're boring!''

''Mworagooo???''

''You! You're no fun! I thought Lee Chaerin A.K.A CL is such a fun girl to
be with... WhEre's that badass image?''

''Youuuuu!!! No fun ehh???''

''Mingkki-ah....''

''Uuuunniee...''

''Tell me.... Why did we get ourselves drrunk uhgain???'' CL slurred with her
words.

''Aissssht! H-I've beeen tellin' you uhnniiee.... Wheee have tchoo do this...
... B'coz... Imma be goin' to Japan... Sooooon... verrrry verrry sooo sooon.''
Minzy said animatedly.

''Aisssht. shht that so? Aiiihhoooo... That's! Just! Soooo iiiimppossible! I

know hue can't leeave ush... Pscht!''

In a not so faraway corner

''Hyung, are you sure we should just stand here looking at them? Why
don't we just drive them home?'' Youngbae asked TOP.

''Where??? You know where these girls live?'' TOP retorted.

''I'm worried guys... My Mingkki's drunk... I need to take her home!''

Daesung said.

''Yaaah! You're disgusting! You're not even dating her!'' TOP hit Daesung.

- 135 -
 ''B-b-ut...''

''And what? You wanna get killed by Teddy hyung? You can't touch them!''
Seungri warned.

''Since when did you start calling Teddy Park hyung, huh?'' Jiyong asked.

''We're close! No one can resist me! ''

Jiyong was about to hit the maknae when they heard Se7en open his door to his
office.

''Jiyong...'' he said and looked at him as if asking him to follow him.

The night went well for the boys. They performed three songs and went back the
stage for another one when the audience kept shouting for more.

When they finished their act, they went to their dressing room. But along the way,
they saw the two girls drinking their hearts out that's why they felt worried.

Jiyong then followed Se7en in his office when Se7en called him. He stood still by
the door, as if in deep thoughts.

''Yah, feel at home. Sit down. You're spacing out.''

''Nah... Just.. A bit worried with those two''

''Let the girls enjoy the night. I'll be on guard. Nobody wants to get beaten
up by the Parks, especially by Teddy. He values the four girls a lot...'' Se7en
joked.

He took an envelope from his drawer and put it infront of Jiyong.

''Open it...''

Jiyong then took the envelope and opened it.

''That's yours... Hmm. The other boys got theirs already... Earlier...''

''H-h-yung...'' Jiyong furrowed his brows.

- 136 -
 ''Hmm?''

''I think this is too much... This would be enough for the whole band. Are
you sure you're not mistaken?''

''Yah! You deserve it... I mean you guys deserve it...''

Jiyong looked at the check he's holding.

Certainly, it's too much.

Se7en didn't miss the uncertainty in Jiyong's eyes.

''Look Jiyong, last night, my customers doubled. Tonight, the bar's

jampacked, I had to turn down some clients. Some even made reservations
for the rest of the upcoming nights. Do you understand what I'm talking
about?'' Se7en explained.

Jiyong nodded... ''But it's been just two nights...''

''... And that two night's you're talking about is already as much as my
two-week profit. Aisssht... Next time I'll be just sending it to your account!
Enough already, Jiyong. You deserve it.''

Jiyong nodded and looked up to Se7en... ''Thanks hyung... This means a lot.''

Se7en smiled in satisfaction.... ''Thanks too. And I'm happy seeing you guys
around...''

''Yah... CL... Mingkki.... Yah...'' Teddy tried to wake the two up but they were so
drunk.

Teddy facepalmed himself....

''When the boys' performance ended, these two were already drunk.'' Se7en
said. ''But they kept of drinking.''

''I can see it with these shits!'' Teddy was pertaining to the bottles of spirit
scattered on the table.

- 137 -
 ''Man, why did you allow them to drink?'' he asked Se7en.

''Yah, I thought they're just having fun. I didn't thought they're that
serious on getting drunk!''

''F*ck...'' Teddy cursed.

The 5 other boys flinched and could just look at their two hyungs.

''YAHHH!!! GONG MINZY!!! LEE CHAERIN!!!'' Teddy shouted. He was furious

already.

''Ooopppa! Aishhht. Shhhtaahppet! Hure tooo noishy...''

''Who told you to get this drunk, huh? What the hell were you thinking?''

CL sat up and looked around. Her vision was blurry at first but when she
recovered, he saw Teddy's angry face.

''O-o-ppa..'' she then smiled mischievously.

''You get ready to explain yourselves, you two!''

''Omo.... Mingkki.... Mingkkki-ahh!'' CL shook Minzy's body.

''Unnnie! I'm trying to get some sleep!''

''Yah! Teddy oppa's here already!''

''Chincha?'' Mingkki then sat up. ''Oh... Oppa! Hahahahahaha! What took
you sooo long?''

''They're really drunk.'' Seungri said.

''Tomorrow, they're dead meat.'' TOP added.

''What brings you here oppa?'' CL asked.

''You seriously wanna ask me that? Huhhh???''

''Ehh? Why so angry oppa!'' Minzy pouted her lips.

- 138 -
 ''This is going nowhere! I'll drive you home!''

''Noooo... I wanna stay here at Se7en oppa's'' Minzy said as she bent down the
table, using her arm as her pillow.

''Aisht... If you're driving us home, bring me to Dara unnie's... Ive some

business with her I don't just wanna go home yet... '' CL said before
dozingoff.

''Hyuuuung!''

Seungri said as they got out of the lift.

''Yah! You're so noisy, she might get awake.''

''Tell me why I had to take her to Dara-ahjumma!''

Jiyong paused for a while and looked at the maknae who's by the way giving CL a
piggyback ride.

''BECAUSE YOU'RE CLOSE TO YOUR TEDDY-HYUNG AND BECAUSE YOU

ARE IRRESISTIBLE???''

''Hyung! She's heavy... Help!''

''Pscht!'' Jiyong snorted and walked faster ahead to their unit.

''Aisht, this drunkard! My back's already aching! I thought she's a model?

She should be sexy! How did she even pass as one? God!'' Seungri continued
complaining.

''I heard that, panda boy...'' CL murmured.

''Oh really? BETT----'' Seungri's words were cut when he looked at her. Their
face seemingly too close. Her eyes are still closed. Her breathing, even. He could
still smell the bitterness of the liquor she had yet still there's a tinge of sweetness on
it.

''You should sleep more often...'' He chuckled. ''You look prettier when
you're calm like that.''

- 139 -
 ''Please, take good care of her.'' Teddy bowed to Minzys helper ahjumma and
left.

''The girls had it bad. I heard Daesung said Minzy kept telling CL that
she's going to Japan.'' Se7en informed Teddy as the latter got in.

''Poor girl... I wish I could help her.'' Teddy knows abou Minzy's situation.
How many times has this happened before? And upon hearing the girl's problem, he
could only think about Dara and hearsays people keep spreading about her.

''You're thinking about Dara?'' Se7en blurted out of nowhere as they drove off.

''Neh... Dara and Bom.'' he admitted.

''Now what's with Bom?''

''I need to find her a date... I'm setting her up on a blind date.''

''Oh... Sounds interesting. Oh well, those girls. Look how pretty they are
but with their attitude, most men would really get intimidated.''

''So you're saying?''

''I am saying that, Bom needs to tone down her bossy aura. Even with the
girls, those two, Bom and CL, they're the boss. Who would dare try to date
such kinds of girls?''

''Watch your words. That's my sister you're talking about.''

''Oh... Sorry man... But! Aisht!''

''Suggestions... Any advice or recommendations?''

''I advice you to look for someone who could tame her... Someone who
won't get intimidated. Someone as stubborn as her. Someone who won't go
running to her with just one snap of her fingers. Because, I think, the
opposite of her would just bore her. You get what I'm saying?''

''Man... That was....''

''Huh?''

- 140 -
 ''You're the best man! I think I already know who to set her up with.'''

Jiyong slumped at the couched. It was a tiring but enjoyable day for them. Nothing
is more fulfilling that doin what you love.

He stood up to get himself a glass of water when a box caught his eye.

''Damn... Why are you doing this?'' he said as he went towards it. He lifted the
cover once more and stared at the stuff inside.

It was a cake, alright...

In a guitar shape...

And...theres a message.

It says...

''SARANGHAE, OPPA...''

Jiyong chuckled and put the cover back to it. He remembered the first time she
sent a peaceoffering food for Seungri.

And he thought of last night's event.

''Maybe she noticed I'm ignoring her... Or she knew I was offended...''

''Maybe this is just a peaceoffering... But...'' he scratched his nape and bit his
lip as if supressing his laughter...

''You one weird ahjumma...''

A/N:

Ok.. now seriously this is gonna be my final update for the day... I still need to edit
and fimish the next chaps... so... >_>

TOPBOM moments are coming!

- 141 -
 And kyahhh!!! Jiyong is biting lips to suppress his giddiness??? He thought it's
from Dara. LOL.

I thought he doesn't pay attention to girls... You sneaky....

Hehehe... Ppyong! ^_^

- 142 -
 A Genuine Smile

Bom strutted her way towards her office.

It's going to be a busy day for her. She's set to meet the girls from the modelling
agency today. Actually, this is CL's job but the girl was nursing a headache and she
couldn't make it to the office this early.

''Good thing Dara informed me earlier. Aissht. What am I gonna do with

these girls? Aiyooo...'' she held her head as she passed by her secretary.

''Cancell all my other appointments today. I'll be attending the meeting

with the modeling agency instead of CL. And tell the production staff to
send me their reports. NOW. I want to see their progress.''

''Neh, sajangnim.'' the girl bowed at her.

Bom then nodded and went inside her office.

''Good morning!'' Teddy turned the chair to face her sister.

''O-o-ppa...''

The door suddenly flung open.

''Sajangnim I'm sorry I forgot to tell you...'' the secretary then gasped loudly
seeing Bom's surprised expression.

''Out...'' Bom told her.

''Neh sajangnim, Mianhe.''

Bom then turned to face Teddy.

''What is it oppa? Don't you have work to do? You don't want harabeoji to
disown you once he finds out you're slacking, do you?''

''You seem to be in a very bad mood.''

''And you're not helping a bit oppa. I have a lot of things to do... To think

- 143 -
about. If you're just going to talk to me about that stupid bet, this isn't just
the right time.''

''Bommie-ah...''

''Oppa! You don't realize how serious things are getting! Gomo... Gomo is
coming... Omma told me! What if she finds out about Dara! Or what's worse,
what if she already knew that's why she's coming?
SHE.WANTS.A.DAMN.PARTNESHIP.WITH DB&CO. and who am I to say no
to her?''

Teddy sighed. He thought for a while thinking how selfish he sounded.

Bom noticed her oppa's silence and felt somehow guilty.

''You're not acting sad, are you?'' Bom asked Teddy.

''Look... If you do not want it, I won't force you to do it. It's just that...
Aisht! Forget about it!'' Teddy said in frustration ''I'm going... See you tonight
at home.''

Bom ruffled her bangs. She felt guilty with her sudden outburst.

''Oppa...'' she shut her eyes.

''Let's have this agreement.''

''What?''

''Tell me the date and place. If it doesn't clash with any of my

appointments I'll go...''

''Really????'' Teddy went back to Bom.

''BUT!''

''But?''

''JUST THIS ONCE... Whether this works out or not, promise me you won't
set me up again. Promise me...''

Teddy smiled and hugged Bom...

- 144 -
 ''I promise Bommie-ah... I just want everything settled.''

''Yah! Why do I feel like you're already planning to get married!'' Bom hit
him.

''W-w-hat?''

''Then why are you trying to settle everything? So that you could be free?''

''You! Yah! I-i-i don't have such plans yet!'' Teddy stuttered

''Aigooo... Oppa's stuttering! Jeezzzz. You're hiding something from me?

Hmm on the second thought, you don't even have a girlfriend!''

'' Aisht! Gotta go. It's really fun seeing you with that furious face in the
morning!'' he said as he ran away.

''Yah! Find yourself a girlfriend! And stop worrying about me!''

Jiyong and Seungri decided to go to gym to work out.

Jiyong has been in a good mood since last night.

''Jiyong-ssi?''

''Neh ahjussi. Good morning.'' Jiyong stopped when he saw the guard running
towards him.

''I was just wondering if you got the package. I mean a box of this size...''
the guard drew on air. ''It must be important to you. I just wanna make sure
you got it.''

Jiyong looked at Seungri.

''Hyung, ahjumma...''

Then it hit him.

So, did the guard just asked Dara to give it to him?

- 145 -
 ''I don't get it...''

''You didn't get it? Omo! I knew it. I troubled Dara-ssi for asking to give it
to you. Aisht!'' the guard hit his head. ''She must be so shy to even ring your
doorbell.''

''Ani... Ani... I mean I got the box but I don't understand. Who gave it to
you?''

''You're not expecting it?'' The guard asked.

''Not at all, I mean, I just moved in here. Nobody knows I live here except
my friends and my uncle.''

''Oh, kureyo? Aigoo. I must be mistaken. But I'm sure the girl told me it's
for Kwon Jiyong... a guy who used to be blonde but dyed his hair black
and...'' the guard animatedly told him while pointing at his hair.

''A GIRL???'' Seungri and Jiyong asked.

''Neh. And that she's a friend that's why she didn't give her name when I
asked for it.''

''Do you happen to recognize her?'' Seungri asked.

''No... She's wearing a huge pair of sunglasses.''

''Yah hyung.'' Seungri nudged him. ''You didn't tell me you're dating
someone.''

''Shut up!''

''Aigooo... I guess she's just a fan... I've heard you're performing at a

nearby bar.'' the guard grinned.

''Ah... I don't think so... Thanks anyway, ahjussi... We'll go ahead.'' he then
bowed and walked towards the gym.

''Ayiii hyung! I think guard ahjussi is right! It's from a fan...kekeke...''

''One more and you'll get it from me.'' he warned the maknae.

- 146 -
 He felt disappointed, he has to admit.

Not that he believed the ahjumma can say such words to him through that
message on the cake but he didnt see it coming.

He mentally cursed and laughed at his stupidity.

How could he even believe it was from that weird girl and that simple belief made
him smile until the truth reached him?

Top was playing his guitar, rehearsing for their performance tonight.

He furrowed his brows upon ignoring his phone for the nth time. A number has
been appearing and he has no idea who it was.

The phone rang again but this time, it's Se7en.

''Yobose...''

''Yah!''

Top furrowed his brows and looked at his phone.

''Yoboseyo??''

''Yah, what are you doing?''

''Oh. Nothing... Just playing my guitar. Why hyung?''

''Oh, I just wanna ask you about something.''

''Oh sure. What is it?''

'' Are you free on Saturday night?''

''No. We havea gig in the bar right? Unless you're saying you're firing us.''

''Anii. How could I? I mean, I can give you guys a day off.''

''You're acting weird hyung. Spill it.''

- 147 -
 The line then grew silent.

''Hyung?''

''Aisht... You should've just picked up the phone earlier. I shouldn't be the
one explaining this to you.''

''Mworago?''

''Nothing! Saturday... Your day off... I want you to go to Park World.''

''Neh???? Park WorLd? What the hell am I supposed to do in an

amusement park?''

''I... I have a friend! Right. A friend... And that friend wants a tour there.
And I seriously can't go. So... Can I send you instead?''

''Yah... I know you're quite good in ditching dates but why pass it on to
me?''

''Just go... Or else I'll tell Jiyong about...

''YAAAAAH! YOU AIN'T FAIR HYUNG!''

''Of course I am.. Did you a favor, why not do this for me? It's simple
right?''

''Aisssht! I don't have any choice here, do I?''

''Course you don't! See you tonight...''

Top sighed and went back to his guitar.

''Aissht, here he goes again ditching dates.''

''Unnie..''

''Hmm???''

''I'm bored. Let's go out.''

- 148 -
 Dara looked at CL. ''I can't CL-roo. I've got a lot of stuff to finish.'' she then
went back to the dress.

''Can I have some of these then?'' CL asked about the food in her ref.

''Sure. Eat as much as you can. Just make sure you'll fit in this.'' she said
pertaining to the dress she's finishing up for her.

''I think I changed my mind.'' CL said as she slumped back to her seat.

''Unnie..''

''Neh?''

''Are you sure pandaboy was the one who brought me here?''

Dara just smiled at her.

''Did I do something... Hmm...nasty or dusgusting or...''

''I don't think so.'' Dara cut her halfway her sentence. ''He looked calm and
concerned.''

CL tilted her head.

''Come here, try this one on. Ppalli!''

Dara looked at the direction of the door.

''I'll get it. That's probably the textile delivery.''

CL just nodded.

Dara went out of her work area to the main door. She had it right, she's expecting
these textiles and cloths since yesterday.

''Oh, this way please.'' she said to the deliverymen.

''Noona!'' Dara looked to her left only to find Seungri... Followed by Jiyong. They
look sweaty and flushed from the workout.

- 149 -
 ''O-Oh... Seungri-ah.'' Dara said still keeping her eyes low.

''Is she already awake? How is she?''

''Oh, CL? She's better now Upon seeing Seungri nod, she went back facing
the door.

I'm going in.''

Dara took a step when she heard Jiyong speak.

''Thank you for dropping the package by yesterday. I wasnt able to thank
you because you already freaked out. Oh and by the way... next time, if you
don't feel comfortable seeing people, don't even bother yourself ringing our
doorbell, standing on our doorstep. Jiyong said.

You're seriously annoying freaking out in front of me every now and

then.'' Jiyong unconsciously blurted out the last phrase out of nowhere.

''Hyung...'' he heard Seungri call him.

Dara felt herself froze.

Such cold words that hit her. She immediately balled her hands into tight fists and
looked up the ceiling to prevent the threatening tears from falling down.

Jiyong realized the weight of his last words. He meant it, but not the way Dara
mustve probably took it.

Its annoying because it disturbs him. He never cares for anyone aside from his
family, his uncle, and the boys. But since he met this girl, things happened beyond
his control he doesnt even know why hes acting like this.

He was about to make a step towards her when Dara spoke with a shaky voice.

''N-n-eh... Don't w-o-orry... I-t won't happen again. I never w-w-wanted to

see you anyway... a-a-nd stop pretending to be nice to me. C-oz you'll just
eventually feel disgusted... Like right now.''

He's been trying to contain all these weird emotions. Who is she anyway to make

- 150 -
him feel worried and concerned everytime.

And to top it off, he hates the feeling of being happy, only to realize later on that
he wasn't meant to feel that way.

And that's what happened just a few hours ago.

But he knew this time he went overboard.

''Ahjumma.. I don't mean it... I..'' he tried to explain but Dara already got in
and shut the door.

''Hyung, you messed up, big time. I didn't expect you to be that rude to
her. I mean she's weird and all but you didn't notice you're also acting weird
whenever she's around.''

Jiyong fell silent.

''I saw you that night at the bar, talking to her, even if she's not sparing
you any look. Guarding her on all fours... You didn't want the same thing to
happen again to her right? You didn't want her to feel uncomfortable again
like the other night when those students talked about her, right? But I think
you're even worse than them because you just told it to her face.

Seungri then sadly went in their unit leaving Jiyong dumbfounded.

Jiyong immediately pushed the doorbell button of the apartment next to them.

''Ahjumma! Ahjumma!!!''

''Open the door yah! Ahjummma!''

The door suddenly flung open. The deliverymen went out followed by CL who
immediately looked at him as if she already knew it's his fault. Jiyong moved aside.

''Kamsahamnida.'' CL told the last ahjussi.

''Oppa...'' she turned to him.

''CL... I need to talk to her. Where is she? Can I go inside?'' he asked her.

''I'm sorry but she locked herself in her pan... In her other room...''
- 151 -
 Jiyong gripped his hair in frustration.

''What did you tell her oppa? I thought you already knew how sensitive she
can get?''

''I... It's my fault. I just need to talk to her CL-ah.. Please... Help me...''
Jiyong pleaded.

''Not now oppa. Even us girls, we can't do anything everytime she locks
herself up.''

''Man, you sure you want Seunghyun to be her date? Coz you can still
change your mind.. We still have today and tomorrow and besides...'''

''Shhhhhhhhh! Enough said!''

''But...''

''Good-looking, check... Not clingy, check... Won't bow down to her,

check... and the list goes on. And the best thing is that hes your cousin! I
couldnt be so at ease! Man, thanks for enlightening me!''

''But...''

''Hey, gotta go. I still have a meeting! Thanks a lot again! Bye.''

Aisht!!! I wish I didnt tell him my opinion! Se7en said as he piyt his phone
down.

''Tablo.''

''Sir.''

''Remember the girl with Jiyong the other night?''

''Neh.''

''Keep an eye on her. Continue finding infos about her. You're the only one
I can trust when it comes to this.''

- 152 -
 ''Sir... They're Parks... What if they...''

''Just be careful. Be careful.''

''Unniee... I'm going!!!'' she heard CL shout behind her door.

''Please be okay, neh? I had to go because of an appointment. Mianhe...

Call me up if something goes wro...''

The door opened suddenly went ajar.

''I'll be fine.'' Dara went out and smiled.

CL looked at her. ''You sure?''

''Neh! Sorry for worrying you a while ago. Seriously that was nothing.''

''But Jiyong oppa, he came by and he was asking if he could talk to you...
What exactly happen.....''

''Ani... Nothing serious CL-roo. He was just joking around but I got pissed.
''

''Is that so?'' CL was confused. But then seeing Dara looking fine, she somehow
felt at ease.

''Neh.. Go ahead. You might get late.''

CL smiled and kissed her goodbye.

No need to worry anyone else anymore,Dara-ah, right? She told herself.

CL went out and found Seungri and Jiyong by the carpark probably getting ready
to go to the bar for their gig. Jiyong saw her and approached her immediately.

''CL! CL! Wait!''

''Oh, Oppa...''

- 153 -
 ''How's she?''

''Unnie? It's a wonderbut she's amazingly fine.''

''She is?''

''Neh. She said she just got pissed with your joke. Aigoo oppa, mianhe but
unnie's just not into jokes and stuff... She might have gotten it
misunderstood.''

''She told you that?''

''Neh. Waeyo?''

''Nothing.. Where are you going?''

''I just need to go home for a while and then go to an appointment.''

Jiyong then looked at his watch. It's still early. She owe this girl the infos she told
him.

''Seungri-ah.'' he shouted at him.

''Yeah hyung?''

''Can you drive CL to her home first and just come back for me?''

''What??? What am I? Do I look like a driver to you?''

''No, oppa, no need for that. I can perfectly go home by myself. I'll just get
a taxi.''

''No, no.. Wait!''

Jiyong ran his way to Seungri who's by that time, fixing the stuff at the trunk of his
car.

''Drive her home, arasso?'' Jiyong said as he went near Seungri.

''No!''

''I'm giving you my share for this month's rent tonight..''

- 154 -
 ''Ok. Tell her to hop in...-- YAH!!!''

Jiyong smirked at him as he gestured a salute. ''I owe you a lot maknae.''

Dara looked at the door. It's just been minutes since CL left. She probably left
something, she thought.

She looked at the peephole and her eyes widened when he saw the least guy she
wanted to see.

''Go away!'' she said as she turned against the door and rested her back on it.

''Ahjumma, open the door!''

''I said go away!''

''Listen to me first and I'll go away!''

''I've heard enough. You've said enough...''

''I didn't mean to say ...''

''I-I-.... I seriously believe there's no such thing as not meaning what you
say... Y-y-ou don't blurt it out just like that. There's definitely something
inside that caused you to say it. A-a-nd... It's perfectly fine with me...
Chincha... I'm used to it...''

Jiyong felt frustrated upon hearing her talk like that. Seungri's right, he's no
different to those people that judge the girl.

He wanted to see her. She's probably crying right now. Limping. Trembling. Just
the way he saw her that night. He couldn't find any means that will make her open
the door.

Suddenly... He shut his eyes... He's not sure of the result but it's worth the try.

''Aaaaaaaaaaack! A CAT!!!'' Jiyong shouted. He knew she might look at the

peephole so he acted as if a cat was below.

''A striped cat!''

- 155 -
 Dara felt herself panick. Dadoongie??? Where's dadoongie??? She thought She
looked left and right... Her visioned zoomed in every corner of the house her eyes
could meet.

DADOONGIE? O.O

''Where's my Dadoongie?????'' the door suddenly flung wide open.

Dara looked back and saw her cat running towards her.

Her eyes widened upon realizing Jiyong just fooled her. She turned back to the
doorway and slammed the door close. She tried pushing it some more but
something's kinda stuck into it.

''AAAAAAAAAACK!!! OUUUUUCCCCH!!! SHIT! SHIT! OPEN THE DOOR

DAMNITTTT!!!''

Dara looked at the door and there she saw a ..

Hand????

Without thinking, she pulled the door open. Her hands automatically flew to her
mouth clamping it as she looked at Jiyongs right hand.

''ARRRRRGHHHH.... DAMNIT!'' Jiyong cursed as he flapped his hand. He only

stopped when he saw Dara looking at him.

''I-I... I'm sorry! I-... I didn't mean to...''

''There's no such thing as doing something and then saying you don't
mean to!!! Aisssht. My hand..'' he said, mocking her with her own words that she
told him a while ago.

''I-it w-w-as an accident!'' she told him. She looked at his hand and saw it
bruising. ''Your hand...''

''Aisht my hand yeah. Now, are you going to listen to-----''

Dara didn't allow him to finish his words. She immediately yanked him by his arm
and dragged him all the way to her living room. She pushed him to sit on the couch
and left him there.

- 156 -
 He watched her swiftly move. From getting a towel and a tray of icecubes from
the fridge... to her way back to him.

''Your hand...''

''Neh?'' he was dumbfounded.

''Aigoo...'' she said before taking his right hand.

''OUCH!'' he flinched.

''M-m-ianhe...'' she said and held his hand as she applied the icepack on the
bruised part. She noticed it swell a bit.

Jiyong didn't notice himself the he's so engrossed with the way Dara held his
hand The way she would blow some air on it every now and then The way she
would look at it interestingly The way she would move the icepack around on it
The way she stood up and searched for a first aid kit the way she treated the
scratch on his hand and the way she cautiously put a bandage around it.

''T-t-there... H-ow d-d-oes it feel Jiyong-ssi?''

Jiyong finally stopped going around in a daze upon hearing her call his name. '
'I-it's... It's still painful but... I'm fine.. It'll be fine...'' he said but he's still not
taking his hand away from her.

Dara realized it and she immediately put his hand back to his lap and pretended to
fix the stuff back inside the first aid kit, trying shake off the awkward feeling.

She was about to stand up when she felt him grip her wrist. She looked at his
hand and Jiyong immediately removed her hold from her.

''Ahjumma... About a while ago... I'm really really sorry.'' he said sincerely.

''It's ok. I'm used to it...'' she smiled. ''I was also wondering why I fought
you back with words a while ago... Normally I would just... Walk out... ...
Sorry for that... But I mean it... I'll try not to show my face in front of you, if
I annoy you that much.''

''No! I don't mean it that way... I.. I just don't want you to feel
uncomfortable. If you feel so, then don't do it. Just like going to the bar... I
know you don't like it.. Do you? Same thing as yesterday. I can see you never
- 157 -
liked the idea of seeing people.. Especially men...''

Dara looked at him only to look down again as she took the icepack. It feels good.
It calms her down in such a situation like this... The coldness is numbing her system.

''I admit my words were harsh. And I'm not expecting for forgiveness this
soon... And I know I've caused you a lot since day one...

But... At least... Can we...

Dara looked at him.

''Can we just start all over and be friends?''

Friends?

The word resonated in her mind.

She bowed down and hid her eyes in the shadows of her hair.

For the first time since she lived in this place, someone wanted to make friends
with her.

A smile crept her face.

Jiyong smiled when he saw her nod.

His smile grew wider when he saw her smile upclose, a genuine one, for the first
time.

A/N:

I decided to post another one. LMAO!!!

And as for your questions, you'll get the answers soon!

I needed to post as much chap as I can because the next update might be as late
as next week! So there...

And by the way, a lot of thanks to dillatiffa

- 158 -
 http://www.asianfanfics.com/profile/view/343376

for her wonderful banner! I used it in chaps 1 and 2 and probably when the boys
gets back in Seoul PD... Thank you so much for your support! That was so jjang!!!

Seriously, this is the last for today. Kekeke.

- 159 -
 Threats, Favors, and Help

''Thanks for the ride.'' CL bowed at Seungri.

The ride home was miraculously silent between CL and Seungri. CL went out of
the car as soon as she said her thanks to him.

He saw her walk towards the gate of the huge mansion. He remembered her last
night. She was very drunk. She kept mumbling she doesn't want to go home. Why?
Who wouldn't wanna go home and feel such kind of luxurious lifestyle?

His thoughts were only disturbed by the sudden unfamiliar ring.

''Girls you know you better watch out...

Some guys, some guys are only about...

That thing, that thing, that thi~ng...''

He looked around and saw a blinking phone on the passenger seat.

''Aigoo... This... Aisht!''

Seungri immediately took the phone and went out of his car.

''Yah!''

CL looked back as she was about to go in and arched an eyebrow.

''Wae?'' She shouted back. Seungri ran towards her and showed her her phone.

''You left that... You got a cal-----'' he wasn't able to finish his words when CL
gasped.

''Shit! F*ck!!!'' she cursed before clamping her mouth after seeing who's calling
her up.

''Wow... Just look at that cute dirty little mouth of yours!''

- 160 -
 CL looked at him up and down as if thinking of something. Seungri then felt her
grabbing him by his arms and snatch her phone from him.

''Y-Y-aahhh! I don't need another black eye this time! Yaaah!!! We still
need to perf...'' he was so surprised when CL turned him around. He then felt her
chubby hands on his mouth.

''Hmpppph!!! Hmppftttt!!!''

''Yoboseyo? Neh. Omma... How are you?''

Seungri furrowed his brows. Man, she's strong, he thought. He was about to move
but she suddenly stepped on his foot with her 4-inch heels.

''HMMMMMMPPPPPHHHH!!!'' his eyes almost fell out of its sockets.

''NOOOOOO!!!'' he heard her shout.

''I mean, ani.... Omma I don't need that...''

Seriously she's trying too hard to sound sweet. Seungri could just roll his eyes.

''You don't need to worry omma. Neh... What??? No no... No need for that...
Coz...''

''...I already have a boyfriend...''

Seungri furrowed his brows.

''Neh! And actually...'' CL stepped on his foot harder... ''He's with me right
now.''

Seungri felt as if his soul just left him. His knees turned into jelly.

He thought he was about to faint when he felt something warm on his cheeks. Her
phone.

He looked at CL and she was basically sending him messages through her eyes to
pick up the phone. She was mouthing words like... ''Talk to her or else you'll die.''

He heard the person talk on the other line.

- 161 -
 ''Yoboseyo? Yoboseyo?''

''G-g-good a-afternoon m-m-aam...'' he stuttered.

''Aiyooo! Aiyooo! My princess' boyfriend's voice is so cute!''

and Seungri's eyes were like O.O???

''Yah, young man! I'll make sure to meet you when I visit my little princess
there! What's your name, son?''

''S-s-on?''

''Yah! Stop stuttering will you?''

''L-L-ee Seungri imnida... Neh........................................Mworagoooo???''

''I said, you should take good care of my princess! Or else, my yeobo will
get your cute little **** cut and fried... Arasso?''

Seungri paled.

What did just happen?

CL saw Seungri's face and automatically hit her head.

Mianhe Seungri... Mianhe..

She could just mentally be sorry for him.

''You mean Seungri isn't there yet?''

''Yeah, man. What happened to the two of you? I thought you said you're
going here ahead of us?'' TOP answered on the other line.

''Nah, don't think too much. He'll be there on time. Oh, by the way, I think
I won't make it tonight.''

''Why? Are you sick?''

- 162 -
 ''No... I...'' Jiyong smiled while looking at the bandage on his hand...

''Yah!!!''

''Oh... Yeah... I kinda caught a hand in the door... It was an accident

anyway... I think I won't be able to play the guitar with this hand.'' he
chuckled, still looking at his hand.

''YAAAAAH KWON JIYONG! WHAT'S WRONG WITH YOU???'' Top shouted at

the top of his lungs.

''Why??? What???''

''YOU KEEP ON CHUCKLING AND LAUGHING LIKE A TEENAGE GIRL!

ARE YOU EVEN SERIOUS TELLING ME YOU CAUGHT YOUR OWN HAND IN
THE DOOR? YOU GOT A CRASHING INJURY AND YOU'RE COOL WITH IT?''

''I..(Cough)_ I... I was just laughing at my own stupidity.'' he tried to sound

serious and make a poker face upon realizing he's being an idiot.

''Seriously now? Aisht... What are we supposed to do now?''

''Hmm... Dance on a pole perhaps... You know.. With Youngbae and

Daesung, you can go macho danc---''

''YOU WANT ME TO FRY YOUR ASS??''

Dara sat on her rocking chair by the huge open window. The cold wind is brushing
her hair away from her face.

Someone wants to make friends with her.

She smiled and stared blankly ahead.

Somehow she forgot the feeling that she's unwanted.

...an unwanted grandchild...

...an unwanted daughter...

- 163 -
 ''Dadoong-ah...'' she held her hand and gestured at her cat to come to her. The
cat obliged. She caught it and placed it on her lap.

''Someone wants to make friends with us. You think I decided right?''

The cat just yawned and closed its eyes.

''Aigooo... You spoiled little one.'' Dara just chuckled and leaned back.

''Sajangnim.''

Park Youngjin looked through the files handed to him.

''Are you sure about all these?''

''Neh sajangnim. Exactly two weeks from now, they'll be releasing their
first ever collection and my informant said Dara-ssi will be there.''

The old man nodded and frowned.

''Make sure she won't appear on the event. But, don't hurt her arasso? Just
keep her away from the public.''

''But sajangnim, I'm sure your other granddaughter.... Bom-ssi might get
in the way.''

''Then do something! That's your job!''

''N-n-eh sajangnim...''

''Just make sure therell be no effect on their company whatsoever... That

no one's gonna get hurt. Just... Just keep her away. Keep a close watch at
their current activities. I want to know what those kids are up to.''

''Neh sajangnim.''

''I've hidden her long enough from the public. I can't risk any wrong move
right now.''

''Harabeoji I forgot to send you thes----''

- 164 -
 The old man was startled with the voice.

''You bastard! Who told you to come in without knocking? Get out!''

''Oh, harabeoji.. I just came to drop off these reports. Mianhe.'' Teddy
bowed and smirked as he turned around and went to the door.

He closed his hand into tight fists.

He heard everything. What is his grandfather up to now? Why does he keep on

hiding Dara?

He needs to protect the girls and warn them about what's going to happen but
how?

If they would know, they will freak out.

What's gonna happen to the fashion show?

He just wanna make sure of something.

He made sure he memorized the face of that traitor.

Bom was inside her bedroom, dead tired, but her mind was wandering somewhere
on the other planet.

She's thinking about her blind date.

''Otteoke? Otteoke????'' she said as she ruffled her bangs.

She's okay with partying. Meeting few men, she can even flirt with anyone she'd
wish.

But somehow, this blind date her oppa is setting her up makes her feel uneasy.

''Do I really look old? Aisht! Oppa I'm gonna kill you if... Aissssht!''

She then sat up and tried to contain herself.

- 165 -
 ''Hey man, what brings you here?'' Se7en greeted Teddy as soon as he came
inside his office.

''A lot.''

''I don't like that look on your face a bit. I already helped you with
Seunghyun and Bom. What now?''

''I need your help.''

Se7en rubbed his temples.

''Aiyoo... I'm having a very bad headache right now... Just come back next
time, neh?'' Se7en closed his eyes and tried to sound as convincing as he can.

''Stop acting! This involves my sisters and most especially Dara!!!''

Se7en immediately straightened up.

''What did you just say?''

''Man, I don't know what harabeoji is up to this time but I heard him
talking to someone. I'm not sure though if it's true that Dara will show up on
DB & Co's event. But harabeoji wants to keep her again!''

''What? Why?''

''I don't know man, but he's never been this desperate before. He even
hired men!''

''He's been this desperate before... With aunt Eunju.''

Teddy looked at Se7en. He's right. Their family's life wasn't a secret anymore to
this man before him. He's his bestfriend afterall.

''Man... What if...''

''What if he knew she's coming?''

''We need to keep an eye on the girls!'' Teddy stood up and walked to and fro.
''That's why I'm here!''

- 166 -
 ''What can I do then? You can't even protect your own sisters from your
harabeoji?''

''You're practically as useless as me, right. But your friends! Those boys...
They can protect Dara. They can! They're from Seoul PD right?''

Se7en was a bit offended at Teddy's words. But he ignored it because it's true.

He can't protect Dara. They can't.

''Yeah. The boys can...''

The following day...

''Good morning Maam, I just want to let you know we have new tenants
for unit 11.''

''CHINCHA???''

''N-n-eh..''

''KYAAAAAAAH!!!''

''Maam?''

''Omo.. Sorry... I just got carried away. Kekeke.''

''Who are they? Are they a couple? A newly wed ?''

''Ani... They're both guys... And I think I've seen them before...''

Minzy just tilted her head.

''Ah I remembered! The one in unit 12! Lee Seungri. I remember he

accompanied him when he inquired before. The one that looks like an anime
character he came in just this morning. Everything was settled a while ago.
He said they'll be moving in today.''

Lee Seungri.

- 167 -
 Unit 12.

...Accompanied him.

Anime looking guy.

''Ms. Kim...''

''Neh?''

''Is his name... Ani... Ani... It can't be...''

''He is Kang Daesung, Maam.

The boys were able to perform just two acoustic version of their songs for last
night's show. Seungri came in late with a foot injury that's why he can't play the
bass drum well.

''Hyung...''

''Hmmmm....''

''Yah wake up.''

''10 more minutes.''

''Aisht! Ive been waking you up for almost an hour and you've been saying
that! Youngbae hyung and Daesung hyung are moving in here today!''

Jiyong sat up and hugged his pillow.

"Chincha? Omo, it's already hell living with you. I must go and find
another place!'' Jiyong stood up and went out of the bedroom.

''Ya! Hyung! They're moving in one of the units here in this building not
here-here!!!''

Jiyong went back with his toothbrush on his mouth.

''Oh really? Why? What happened?''

- 168 -
 Ill explain later. We need to help them move their stuff.

Dara squinted her eyes when she felt the hot rays of the sun on her face. She sat
up and realized that she slept on her drawing table again. She stood up and went
out her workroom to the main apartment when she heard a sound from her kitchen.

She grinned thinking it's Bom. She's the only one with a spare key after all.

She went to the kitchen and it gave her one of the many shocks of her life.

''O-o-ppa?'' she managed to say.

''Oh hi... Sorry to scare you. I went here with Bom and Teddy. But they left
to buy some food in the market. I think you've been very lazy going out to
shop for some decent food here. You only got ramyun. Didn't I tell you it's
unhealthy?''

It was Se7en. After their talk last night, they decided to go to Dara's today. But
they couldn't let the girls know about them being extra watchful towards them that's
why Teddy dragged Bom to come so Dara won't be too suspicious.

''I... I ... Ani... I've been really busy, I forgot to buy foods.''

Se7en just nodded.

''Good morning by the way.'' He smiled at her.

She just covered her face and bowed her head when she remembered she haven't
fixed herself yet.

She went to the bathroom, and locked herself up again.

''KYAAAAAAH!!!''

''Omo! Look at that!''

''Gaaaaaahd!!!''

''So sexy...''

- 169 -
 ''so handsome...''

''Are they idiots? Why did they choose to live in that apartment?''

''I don't know, maybe it's cheaper.''

''Sulli move a bit you're blocking my view!''

''Yah! How dare you push me bitch!''

''Just move a bit I can't see him!''

''YAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

''What???''

''You know what, you're unfair!''

''How the hell did I become unfair?''

''Because you already touched your machoman, you even got to introduce
yourself properly! While I, the one and only Sulli, haven't seen my man
upclose!''

''Because youre slow.''

''Yah! I'll make you see! I will lure him into my world!''

''How can you do that when were always stuck here looking at them from
afar?''

''Bitch...

''Yeah bitch...''

''I am thinking....

''Ssantokkii-----iiii!!!'' Bom shouted.

''Yah! Can you make your voice a little softer?'' Teddy asked her as he put the

- 170 -
stuff they bought in the fridge.

''She already finished everything?''

''What everything?'' Se7en asked him

''The sweets I bought her. Man, that was a lot. That was just few days ago.
And I can't see any trace of them here.''

Se7en chuckled. She hasn't changed a bit. He bent down when he saw Dadoong
and scooped the wandering cat on his arms.

''It's been a while since I've been here.''

''Yeah...''

''Tschh. Dalooo----oooong!!! We're heeeere where are you---uu????!!!''

''Aisht stop shouting Bommie! Dara's neighbors might report us!'' Teddy
shouted back.

Bom just pouted and tried to go to her work area when the bathroom door opened.

''I'm here.''

Bom went to her and eyed her from top to toe but something caught her eyes.

''Omo! Omo! You're face is glowing! kyaaah! Did you use the stuff that CL
bought for you? Aigoo.. You should use that more often.''

''I-i-i...'' Dara blushed. '' I just used it now. I-i-i... I got curious.''

Bom grinned... ''Ppalli. Let's have breakfast!''

''What brings you here this early, Bommi-ah? And why are Teddy oppa and
Se7en oppa here?''

''I don't know either! I just saw Teddy oppa going out this morning. When
I learned he's coming here, I decided to come. Besides I have these!'' Bom
shook the keys in front of her.

Dara just smiled.

- 171 -
 She somehow felt this day is going to be enjoyable.

Bom was washing the dishes.

Teddy was reading the newspapers.

Dara was just playing with Dadoong.

And Se7en was texting... He's texting Youngbae. They need to talk about
everything today with the rest of the boys especially their leader Kwon Jiyong who
by now has no idea why Youngbae and Daesung suddenly moved in.

DING! DONG!

Dara stood up and went towards the door with Dadoong in her arms.

Alarmed that it might be one of the boys, Se7en followed her.

''I'll get it, you just go back there.''

''Ani, it's ok oppa.''

Dara opened the door and a smiling Jiyong appeared in front of them.

''Oh... Y-y-you're early. How's your hand?'' Dara asked him as she looked at
the bandaged part of his hand.

Jiyong furrowed his brows. What is his Se7en hyung doing there?

Se7en got curious. Dara knows about his injury? Since when did they become
close? The last time he saw them, Dara was ignoring Jiyong.

He leaned a bit forward on Dara as he held on her shoulders.

''Omo, is that what Seunghyun was telling us last night?''

Jiyong felt uncomfortable with the sight before him.

How could this girl tremble and shake everytime he goes near her and feel at ease
with the hands of other men? It's annoying him once again.

- 172 -
 What he didn't notice was that Dara stood frozen before him.

''Oh...h-h-yung. You're here.''

''Yeah. I'm here.'' Se7en chuckled.

Dara tried to wiggle free from the grip of the man behind him. She walked a few
steps to Jiyong and held his hand.

''Is it still painful?'' she asked.

''No... It's already fine.'' Jiyong lied and grabbed his hand back.

A little earlier, he told Seungri that hell just follow them downstairs to help them
move Youngbae and Daesungs stuff but he was actually planning to tease Dara and
ask her to check on his hand. He had a wide smile plastered on his face imagining
how Dara would react once he gets closer to her again. But right now, he was not
just in the mood to do so.

''You should go back in.'' he smiled. ''I'll get going hyung.'' he then went
away.

Dara tilted her head. Why did he ring the bell?

She was about to go back in when Teddy pulled Se7en and went out.

''W-where are you going oppa?''

''We'll go out for a while neh?'' Teddy said.

''Hyung!'' it was Youngbae and Daesung with two men from the trucking service.

''Omo! What are the two of you doing here?'' Teddy faked a question while
sending them messages to just ride along with him.

''W-w-we just moved in, right bro?'' Daesung answered and turned to
Youngbae.

N-neh.. ehehehe Youngbae smiled.

''Oh by the way, good morning ahjumma!'' Daesung then greeted Dara. Were
neighbors now!
- 173 -
 ''Good morning Dara-ssi.'' Youngbae bowed..

Dara just bowed in acknowledgement to their greetings.

''Ah... Dara-ah, we'll just help them. But we didn't expect this chincha.''
Se7en explained.

Teddy hit him in the arm before grabbing him along as they walked to unit 11.

''Ppalli... Let's go.

Dara went back and put Dadoong down.

''What's with the noise outside?'' Bom asked her.

''New neighbors...''

''Again????''

''Neh... Daesung and Youngbae.''

''What???''

Dara just nodded.

''Yah, Tell me if it's making you feel stuffy here, arasso? I'll find you
another...''

''No... I find it comfortable here. It's not that I'd see them everyday. I
mean, I'm always inside the house anyway.''

Bom just nodded but gasped upon remembering something.

''Dara... I need to tell you something. I'm seriously dead!''

''Why?''

''Oppa set me up for a date. Tonight. That's why I brought clothes.'' she
then pointed at the bag on the couch.

''W-w-what's wrong with that?''

- 174 -
 ''I'm nervous.''

Dara laughed. ''The great Bominator? Nervous?''

''Yah... I'm serious...''

'...I'm nervous.''

Oh hyung, youre here. I thought youre not coming? Seungri asked TOP
as he sat down when they finally had the chance to gather up.

''Someone ruined my sleep.'' TOP said as he eyed Daesung. ''Besides, I don't

wanna miss the action.''

''Going back... By that time, I mean that event, we're already back in the
service from our suspension, ain't that right?'' Youngbae asked.

''Yeah so for now all we can do is keep an eye on them.'' Jiyong answered.

''You see, Dara is really weak. But I'm pretty sure that red-head can
protect herself very well. She's an amazon, man!!!---- ARGHHH yah that
hurts!!! ''

Se7en whacked TOP's head when he saw Teddy sending him deathly glares.

''Why? I just said the truth!''

''Say the truth once more and I'll make sure to beat the hell out of you.''
Teddy said with a grim face.

The boys gulped all at once.

''Ssabunim!!! Kyaaaaaaah!!!''

Minzy ran towards Hwangssabu.

''Ya. Ya... What's up with you young lady?''

''You saw the boys didn't you?'' Hwangssbau just nodded. ''KYAAAAAHHH!!!''

- 175 -
 ''Aigoo... I know what you're thinking.''

''Finally!!! Hahaha! I won't be going to Japan! Few more tenants! Few

more!!! Ssabunim! I'm sooo happpyyy!!!''

''How many more to fill in?''

''3 more at the 5th floor, 1 at 4th and 5 at 2nd!''

''Mina. Where are the kids? Aren't they joining us for dinner?''

''Aiyoo abeoji. They're not kids anymore.'' Mina jested. ''They just went out
to unwind. They've been working nonstop the whole week. Give them this
day for themselves, neh?''

The old man smiled. But part of him was thinking about last night's incident when
Teddy suddenly barged in his office.

''Abeoji...''

''Hmmm?''

''Aren't you thinking of retiring yet?''

''Why ask Mina?''

''No, don't get me wrong. I am just concerned about your health. You're...''

''I still can, don't worry. Teddy still has a lot of things to learn. Not that
he's not capable, but he still needs my guidance.''

Mina just nodded.

''Mina...''

''Neh, abeoji?''

''Have you heard anything from Eunju?''

''N-n-o... of course I haven't. What made you think so?''

- 176 -
 The old Park dropped his utensils.

''I just miss her. I'm getting older and older Mina-ah... And I might not be
able to ask for forgiveness...''

''Then...'' Mina hesitated for a while. The old man seemed to understand what she
meant.

''I'm doing my best right now to keep the girl away from the public not
because of our name, whatsoever....''

Mine looked up the old man questioningly.

''I'm afraid the girl won't bear the harshness of this society we belong. I'm
afraid she couldn't handle the questions that will be thrown at her once she
reveals herself....

''I'm afraid I couldn't handle seeing her innocence crashed by this world's
madness... I'm afraid I'd get killed by my own guilt.''

And with that, silence filled the dining room.

''Hyung, what kind of date is that? At Park World? Seriously?'' Youngbae

asked TOP who was by that time fixing his hair.

''It's not my date. Se7en hyung just told me to do it for him. Pshht. I bet
one of those clingy girls he met at the bar.''

''Then why are you doing this?'' Daesung butted in.

''Because... We owe him our slot in the bar. Arasso?''

''Aren't you going yet?'' Youngbae went to his bunk and fixed his things. The
house was by the way still a mess. They just finished their meeting and Seungri and
Jiyong just went back their unit.

''In a few sec..''

''Are you gonna fetch her?''

- 177 -
 ''Nope. We'll meet there... AISHHHT!!! Too many questions!''

He stood by the mirror and checked his looks.

''I'm going... ''

''Enjoy your date!'' Daesung threw his bag to him, the one he used earlier to fill
his clothes with.

''I'm just returning a favor.''

''Whatever hyung!''

...at Park World... In a very good spot for spying...

''Hey man...''

''Yeah?''

''Is Bom driving here on her own?''

''Nope. I got a driver for her. I just told her to relax and not to think much
about it.''

''Man, this is cool! You even got the whole amusement park reserved.
What if harabeoji knows this?''

''He won't. I got this covered.''

''Man...''

''Neh?''

''I forgot to ask.''

''What is it?''

''Does Bommie knows her date's at an amusement park?''

Teddy stood silent.

- 178 -
 Did he tell her?

''Oh sh*t!!!! F*ck!! Damnit!''

''Why?''

Bom strutted her way out of Dara's apartment. She smoothed her pony tail with
her hand and ruffled her bangs for it to spread evenly on her forehead.

She went to the elevator only to find someone...

''Pshhht. Such a terrible timing to ruin my mood.''

TOP eyed her from head to toe. He twitched his lips in annoyance and crossed his
arms.

''Someone's got a date...'' TOP looked around as he said softly in a sing-song

manner. BOm just rolled her eyes.

When the elevator opened, Bom immediately walked out the same time TOP did
making them both bump into each other.

''Yah... ''

''What?''

''Don't you know anything about being a gentleman? Ladies' first!''

''Oh sorry about that! I didn't recognize you're a lady with that rude
attitude of yours!'' Top then went out and walked away ahead of Bom, leaving her
dumbfounded.

''WHAT DID HE JUST SAY???'' Bom was huffing and puffing in anger.

''Aisht! He's lucky I'm in a hurry. If not, I'll make sure to chase him and
cut that sharp tounge and feed it to the lions!''

''Whew...'' she said as she fanned herself and went straight to the car waiting for
her.

- 179 -
 ''I shouldn't ruin my mood with that a*shole. Teddy oppa promised me a
different kind of date... I'm pretty sure he's got some hot type of man
waiting for me... Aiyooo..." Bom sqealed giddily.

A/N:

Sorry for this crappy update... I just had a mental breakdown reading Dara's
recent tweet.

Heol... TT.TT

Anyway, I'll try to post another one tomorrow. Mianhe for the errors. (
_

And I really appreaciate all the silent readers, subscribers, and the comments you
post.

Kamsahamnida!

___

- 180 -
 HOT N' COLD

''Crap! Sh*t!''

Bom cursed for the nth time upon realizing she left her phone at Dara's
apartment.

Earlier, she noticed the drive was unusually a long one when it should be just 15
minutes to the nearest fine dining resto in town. She decided to call Teddy but she
couldn't find her phone inside her clutch bag.

''Ahjussi?''

''Neh, Bom-ssi...''

''Where are we going?''

''To your date, Bom-ssi.''

''Ani... Ani... I mean, what's exactly the name of the place?''

''Park World.''

''Ah... I see... Thanks...----- PARK WOOOOORLDDD???!!!''

''Neh.''

''Ahjussi, are you sure???''

''Neh. It was instructed to me clearly by your brother.''

Bom blinked several times.

''WHAT THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO DO WEARING LIKE THIS AT PARK

WORLD???''

''STOP THE CAR!''

''I'm sorry Bom-ssi but it was clearly instructed to me that I should take
you there.''

- 181 -
 ''YAH! YOU CAN'T! I'M CLEARLY INSTRUCTING YOU RIGHT NOW...
TO....AISSSHT!!!'' she felt helpless when she thought about Teddy and his
authority when it comes to their employees. She's sure, even if she'd cry and wail
and go crazy, this ahjussi won't stop because of his fear towards Teddy.

''A-ah-jjussi... This is a misunderstanding between me and oppa. Can I

borrow your phone for a while?''

''Sure... Here it is Bom-ssi.'' The driver took his phone out and handed it to
Bom without looking at her.

''Come on, aisht!'' Bom almost threw the phone away but the driver looked at
her through the mirror, reminding her that it's his phone... She then composed
herself and tried calling Teddy again. But the line is busy.

''DAAAMN IT! I'M GONNA KILL YOU OPP......PA.....''

Bom slowed down with her words. She didn't realize since it's already dark but the
Park World's signage was as bright as the sun.

''AIIIISSSSHT!!!''

TOP was waiting inside his car parked at the front of the amusement park's main
gate. He's wondering why there were no people inside and around the area so he
decided to phone Se7en.

''Hyung, I'm here.''

''Seunghyun... Just wait a bit okay? I'm sure she's already somewhere near
the area.''

''Are you trolling me? No one's around the area!!! The park seems closed
because I couldn't see a single person inside!''

''Of course not! I'm sure about that. Yah idiot, she's a friend okay? Treat
her well...''

''You keep on saying that... Why don't you just come here yourself? Yah!
Yoboseyo??? Yobose... '' Top suddenly stopped whining when a black car appeared
in front of him.

- 182 -
 He went out of his car expecting no one but the friend his hyung was saying.

He saw a driver clad in black and white suit step out of the car and went to the
passenger seat to open the door for her.

He saw a foot step out and admired how sexy it is with that black stilletos. But
come to think of it, who in their right mind would come here wearing such kind of
shoes?

He saw her head behind the door bob up a bit as she went down the car.

But...

His jaw almost dropped when he saw the girl in black short dress whose thighs
were oh-so glorious he couldn't be mistaken.

''This is BULLSHIT! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!'' The girl cursed and shouted at

the top of her lungs.

''P-P-ark B-B-om????

Dara was organizing the set of her new creations which will be picked up by
Bom's staff tomorrow. It was one of those few nights that she's smiling contentedly.
It's been a happy day, after all. She havent seen CL and Minzy today alright, but
she just tried to shake the feeling off her. She knows those two are also busy with
their own lives. Besides, she promised herself she'll no longer burden them
anymore. She's trying her hardest though, but she knows, it's worth it. This time
she'll support them with all that she can.

When she finished fixing the clothes, she went out of her work room and locked it
but a silhouette by the glass door to the balcony caught her eye.

Slowly and unsure, she walked towards it.

She gripped the door knob and was about to turn it when she heard a familiar
phone ring. She looked around and followed the sound until she reached her
bedroom.

There on her bed lies Bom's phone.

- 183 -
 She took it and saw Teddy was calling.

''Yoboseyo? Oppa.''

''Dara? Where's Bom?''

''She already went out... About an hour ago I guess...She left her phone,
oppa. I just came out from my working area when I heard this phone ring.''

''Aisht!!!''

''Why, what's the matter?''

''Ehem... Nothing Dara ah... Nothing that you should worry about. I got
this.''

''You sure oppa?''

''Neh! Yah,, Dara...''

''Make sure to lock your doors, arasso?''

''Of course I always keep them locked. You're funny oppa. No need to
remind me.''

''Just make sure you lock up everything.''

''Neh.''

Jiyong smiled as he saw the form of the sleeping maknae. He couldn't help but
wonder how the hell Seungri got himself an injury on his foot. He picked up the
blanket that has fallen on the floor and wrapped it around the boy. He can see he's
tired from everything that happened today. .

Yes...recently, a lot has been happening.

He stood up and went out of the room. He sat by the window as he tried to move
his hand but he still found it hard to.

After the meeting with the boys this morning, he asked Seungri to accompany him

- 184 -
to a doctor and had his hand checked. The doctor said it's not a major injury though
it would still need days or a week to be fully healed.

Still after all that's been discussed, a lot of things are troubling him lately.

And one of it is Dara...

Teddy... He said he's willing to pay for everything the boys need as long as her
sister's safe. He said all they have to do is protect her from any harm and look over
the other girls too.

But when the boys asked him why they need to protect Dara until the fashion
show, Teddy couldn't give an answer.

Why does she need to be protected???

From what?

From whom?

Isn't she just an adopted child?

FLASHBACK

''We received an information about someone planning to get Dara so she

won't show up on the DB & Co collection release.'' Teddy said seriously.

''You mean a kidnap plan?'' Youngbae asked back.

''Sort of that...'' Teddy replied.

''You mean from someone like?'' Jiyong asked.

''Someone with a purpose of hiding her and keeping her away...'' Se7en
asnwered while looking at Teddy.

'Where did you get the info?'' TOP asked.

''From a very reliable source.'' Se7en answered again.

''Why would they want to get Dara?'' Youngbae got curious.

- 185 -
 ''Because I just heard so...'' Teddy answered.

''So it's a hearsay? I mean, no direct threat?'' Daesung asked.

''F*ck! Does that matter?'' Teddy snapped.

''Of course hyung! Seriously, I don't think this talk is going anywhere!''
Seungri butted in.

''Ihave to agree hyung... We need to get all the infos so we can help you.
We can't just do this without further details.'' Jiyong agreed and the other 4
boys nodded.

Teddy sighed. ''I'm sorry... Right now, things are really complicated. Or
maybe I'm just getting paranoid. Or I'm overreacting. But the person
involved is someone unpredictable. He's dangerous.''

''How did you know, hyung?'' Daesung questioned.

''Because I know him.''

-END OF FLASHBACK-

His mind was webbed with these thoughts and more. Feeling the need to stop
dwelling on it, he stood up and decided to turn on the TV when...

CRASH!!! BLAG!!!

''AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

Jiyong's eyes widened. The sound was from Dara's apartment. Without thinking he
ran out of their unit to Dara's door and pushed the doorbell nonstop.

Dara went out of her bedroom as soon as she ended the call. She was about to go
to the kitchen when she saw Dadoong trying with all his might to leap up her
rocking chair and reach the window. She walked towards the cat but at that time, it
managed to get up the chair.

''Dadoongie-ah! Stop! What are you doing?''

- 186 -
 The cat ignored her and just hissed angrily at the window. It leaped up once more
only to hit a couple of figurines and pots by the ledge.

CRASH!!! BLAG!!!

''AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

She covered her ears and closed her eyes expecting for more shattering sounds
but nothing came.

''Oh my God! Dadoongie! What are you up to?''

She went nearer the window and followed the cat's gaze. She then slowly held on
the curtains and parted it.

Cold wind brushed her hair away from her face. She shuddered at the sudden
feeling. Did she left it open? She furrowed her brows as she looked outside.

''Yah, Dadoongie why did you do that, huh?'' she said as she bent down to pat
the cat's head and put it on her rocking chair. She then tried to pick up the pieces of
the broken flowerpots and figurines. ''Now we've got a lot of mess to clea...---
OUCH!'' she flinched when she felt a sharp pain on her finger.

DING! DONG!

Dara got up and walked her way to the door. She took a peep on the uninvited
person.

''Omo... What is he doing here?'' she asked herself when she saw Jiyong
through the peephole.

''Ahjumma! Yah, ahjumma!'' he shouted as he kept ringing the bell.

''N-n-eh???'' Dara answered behind the still closed door.

''Open the door! Are you alright?''

''Why? I-i'm fine...''

''Open the door!''

''I-i'm okay.. Why are you here?'' she shouted back.

- 187 -
 ''I SAID OPEN THE DOOR DAMNIT!''

Dara was startled with the authority in Jiyong's voice. She removed the lock and
turned the knob. A fuming Jiyong welcomed her.

Before she could say anything, Jiyong walked past her and zoomed inside her
house.

''Y-Y-ah... Just because I agreed to make friends with you... I-i-t doesn't
mean... Y-y-ou can just barge in like that... Y-y-ah!'' Dara followed him as he
walked towards the open window. He looked at the broken pieces ceramics at the
foot of the window and turned around to face her.

''What happened? Are you okay?'' Jiyong looked at her up and down and found
a single bleeding cut on her left index finger.

''SHIT!'' he took her hand and held it pointing upwards. ''Hold on. Where's
your first aid kit?''

''N-n-no need... it's just a small wound. I can do it...'' Dara tried to move
away from him as she kept her eyes closed, avoiding the uncomfortable feeling
that's starting to brew again inside her.

''Stop blabbering, will you?'' Jiyong left her and started walking around trying
to remember where she got the kit when she tended to his injured hand and he
found it on a top shelf.

''Come here.'' he instructed as he sat on the long couch. ''What exactly

happened? What were you doing this time of the night?''

Dara hesitated for a moment but eventually obeyed knowing how helpless she is.
She sat on the farthest side, then looked away as he tended to her wound.

He moved nearer and carefully held her hand but she flinched as they touched.
She was about to pull it off him again but he gripped it tighter. She decided to shake
off the feeling by telling him what happened earlier.

''I... I-i... was in my bedroom earlier talking to Teddy oppa. When I went
out, Dadoong was jumping up the chair. He was about to jump up the ledge
but accidentally, he crashed on the flower pots.''

Dara then looked at her open window.

- 188 -
 She remembered putting Dadoong on her rocking chair but she couldn't find the
cat there...

''Then?'' Jiyong asked, still focusing on her wound.

''Dadoongie?''

Jiyong switched his gaze up to her face only to see her anxious expression as she
move her eyes around the living room.

''Dadoongie?'' Dara called once again.

Jiyong tilted his head. He tried looking around but the cat was nowhere.

''D-d-adoong?'' Dara stood up and walked around her apartment in search for
her cat, the band-aid on her finger left unfixed.

Jiyong on the other hand immediately ran to the window and looked at the balcony
before him. He then confirmed something...

''A-a-hjumma...''

''Neh? You found him?'' Dara quickened her pace to Jiyong's side but Jiyong
shook his head.

''Ani... I think he ....''

Dara followed Jiyong's gaze.

Soil was all over the balcony floor, from her window towards the rails of the in
patches... Perhaps from the flowerpot, she thought.

She ran outside the balcony and Jiyong just followed her.

She took a closer look at it.

There... On the balcony tiles lie a cat's footsteps.

Bom stepped out of the car only to be greeted by the silence of the amusement
park.

- 189 -
 ''This is BULLSHIT! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!'' she cursed and screamed at the
top of her lungs, with her eyes shut, her hands in vengeful fists.

''P-P-park B-b-bom?'' she opened her eyes when she heard a low and manly
voice. She blinked several times and slowly traced where the voice came from.

Top blinked in the same manner.

It's really him, Bom thought. The annoying, rude, bilious, arrogant, and cocky
TOP?

''Is he my date??? Ani! Aniyo! It couldn't be!'' Bom thought.

Top was about to blink the same way she did but his inner rational self took over...

''YAH! STOP BLINKING, WE ALREADY LOOK LIKE IDIOTS HERE!''

''HEOL! LOOK WHO'S TALKING! HAH! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!'' Bom

laughed in mocking tone.

''Wae???''

''You already look like an idiot. What are you doing there all alone? I bet
the girl you were waiting didn't show up! Oh boy...'' Bom cocked an eyebrow.
''Anyway, I didn't expect you'll be here too. It's actually not nice seeing you
around and I gotta go. I've got some more important things to ----''

''HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!'' Top laughed sarcastically.

Bom halted her steps and looked back at TOP.

TOP whistled around as he put his hands inside his pockets and went towards
Bom.

They were few steps apart when TOP leaned forward an eyed her up and down.
He then smirked and turned away with a grin. ''So I look like an idiot, ehh?''

''Have you seen yourself in the mirror, Park. Bom. Ssi?'' he said when he
turned his smug face on her.

Bom realized what he's talking about.

- 190 -
 For heaven's sake, she's so over-dressed for this place!

Bom bit her lip, trying to contain her anger, her eyes turning into tiny slits.

''I don't have time for you, bing. gu. T.O.P.''

''Yah!'' TOP snapped at her

''Yah!'' Bom eyed him up and down, her lips twitching in anger.

The two started an eye battle. Bom was the one to give up.

''You know what? I should go. Stop following me.'' Bom said as she turned
her back on TOP.

''Pshhht. The hell I care about you!'' TOP yelled back as he walked towards
the entrance.

He saw the staff all lined up as the bowed before Bom...

''Tschh... The Parks and their power.''

''Name sir?'' the guard asked him.

''Ahjussi, I've been here before and all I had to do is enter and buy tickets.
Is this a new rule here? Getting names of the visitors?''

The guard smiled at him.

''Sorry sir but the whole park was reserved for Bom-ssi and her date.''

TOP's lips formed an ''O''.

Should he run away now that he still can?

Or should he go in and let that amazon eat him alive?

But somehow, curiosity hit him.

Was it Se7en's name written on the reservation? Or his?

'' Ahmmm, ahjussi...'' TOP looked anywhere but at the guard as he shoved his ID
- 191 -
to his face.

He was somehow expecting his hyung's name was in there.

''Aigooo! Mianhe, Seunghyun-ssi. We've been waiting for you.'' the guard
bowed at him.

As if a signal, two more men went by his side and guided him in further. The two
then bowed at him leaving him dumbfounded.

''Man, you're doomed!'' the guy with the binoculars hit the other one who's back
is facing him.

''Shhhhh. Quiet!'' the other said leaning his back on a tree as the other one kept
trying to call someone on his phone

''Yah... She's....'' Se7en wasn't able to continue his report anymore because
Teddy finally contacted his driver.

''Yoboseyo? Neh ahjussi. MWORAGOOOO???''

''Neh sajangnim. She was so furious but I said I had to follow your orders.''

''Where are you?''

''I just left, sajangnim. She's already inside.''

''F*CK!!!''

Teddy cursed loudly, his hands balled in fists as he turned around to glance at the
entrance of the gate.

''I was trying to tell you, she's here.'' Se7en cocked an eyebrow as he crossed
his arms.

''Damn, man. She's gonna kill me. She's over dressed for the place!''

''...and they're already bickering...'' Se7en informed.

Teddy grabbed the binoculars from Se7en.

''You make sure that cousin of yours won't add up to Bom's fury. You know
- 192 -
that brat when she gets angry.''

''That I can't guarantee you. Besides you're the one who came up with the
plan. It's actually your idea. I just came to help. Which reminds me... I gotta
go. I have to drop by the bar. Wanna go grab some drinks man?''

Teddy eyed his wristwatch. It says 8pm.

''Oh sh*t!!!''

''Why?''

''I have a date. Gotta go man!''

The two separated ways leaving the victims of their set up.

''Ahjumma come on, let's go home.''

''Ahjumma.''

''Yah. Ahj--''

Dara slumped herself on the nearby bench and cradled her head in her hand.

A while ago, as soon as they learned that the cat ran away, Dara went out her
apartment with Jiyong still trailing behind her. He even phoned Youngbae and
Daesung to help them search for the cat. He tried calling up the maknae but it was
just such a waste of time because he was so lost in dreamland.

''Ahjumma, hey... it's cold you know. Let's go home.'' Jiyong spoke again but
Dara just shook her head.

''Y-y-ou go home J-j-j-iyong... Thanks for the help.''

''Ya....''

''I'll find him on my own. I can do it..Chincha... Kamsahamnida.'' Dara said

as she stood up and bowed at him. She then turned around and started to walk
away.

- 193 -
 ''Aisht! This ahjumma!'' Jiyong grabbed his hair in frustration.

It's a cold night indeed and the girl hates to go out, doesn't she?

She'll sacrifice her fears for a cat?

Jiyong was asking himself.

He remembered then that this girl is in danger, as per Teddy's words.

''Wait!'' he said as he ran quickly to reach her. He then removed his jacket and
grabbed her, turning her around to face him and place the jacket around her
shoulders.

Dara's eye widened when she saw the expression on his face when he was fixing
the jacket around her. ''No..need for... I... I'm-...'' she couldn't continue with her
words.

Jiyong arched his eyebrows and looked directly at her eyes questioningly as if
waiting for her next words.

BADUMP! BADUMP!

Dara clutched the fabric across her chest. The loud noise was there again,
hammering inside her chest.

''I... I..'' she managed to say.

''You?'' Jiyong asked, pouting his lips a bit.

DUGUN! DUGUN!

Dara gulped at the sight before her. Why does it have to be always like this?

Unable to think anymore, she launched herself and banged her forehead on his as
she try to break the spell.

''AAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCKK!!!''

''Omo!'' Dara clamped her lips, realizing her own stupidity. Immediately, she
turned around and ran away.

- 194 -
 ''YAAAAAAH!'' Jiyong tried to follow her.

''Run, stupid Dara, Run!!!'' she ordered herself as she ran.

''THAT HURTS, YOU AHJUMMA! AISSSSHT! COME HERE!''

Suddenly, Jiyong saw a car stop ahead of them. The car honked and he saw Dara
slow down.

''Uncle?'' he tilted his head as he walked further towards Dara and the car.

The man stepped out of his car and went by Dara's side. He saw him pat the girl's
shoulder lightly as she stood there with her head low.

''Uncle!'' he ran quickly towards Hyun Suk's side as he panted.

''Oh... I see the girl's with you.'' his uncle squinted his eyes. '' Aigoo What
are you doing this time of the night outside not to mention it's really cold,
ehh?''

Jiyong was confused. Is his uncle scolding him?

''Eherrmmm...'' Hyun Suk looked at him as he cleared his throat. ''Dara-ah, why
are you running away?'' he asked the girl with her sweetest voice when he turned
back to her.

Dara didn't know what to say but instead, she just looked at Jiyong and bowed
again.

Hyun Suk, as if by telepathy, got the message of the girl.

''Yah! Kwon Jiyong! What have you done to her this time, huh?''

''What? I didn't do anything uncle! I swear! You ask her what she did to
me after giving her my very own jacket to keep her warm!''

Dara felt guilty and immediately removed the jacket around her and gave it back
to Jiyong, her eyes still on the ground. She felt the two men where eyeing her and
she didn't wanna stay too long in that very uncomfortable situation. She pushed the
jacket to Jiyong's chest and tried to ran away again to continue her search for
Dadoong.

- 195 -
 ...But Jiyong gripped her hand tight.

''Not so fast ahjumma.''

''Let me go...''

''No. We're going home.'' Jiyong said as he pulled her nearer and tried to
secure his jacket around her once more. ''... Then I'll try to look for that sneaky
cat of yours along with Dae and Youngbae, arasso? Don't you dare take this
off again.''

Hyun Suk could just look at the two.

What's going on with the cold Jiyong he knew?

''Uncle...'' Jiyong called him.

''Uncle???'' Jiyong snapped a finger at his uncle Hyun Suk and as if waking up
from a trance, the older man shook his head and looked at the two.

''Neh?''

''I was wondering if you could drive us home. I'm really tired.''

''I can walk---..'' Dara butted in.

''Oh shut up!'' Jiyong was pissed already he wasn't able to control anymore.

''You don't talk like that to a girl!'' Hyun Suk took back his thoughts about
Jiyong. He really could be hot and cold.

''Of course I do especially if the girl is this stubborn!'' he answered. ''So

uncle can you give us a rid...---?''

''NO!!! I mean... N-N-n-o... I mean... I can't.''

''Why?'' he asked Hyun Suk as he tightened his grip on Dara's wrist when she
wriggled a bit.

'' Because... I'm with... A drunk friend! I need to take him home. Bye!''
Hyun Suk immediately ran back his car.

- 196 -
 ''It's nice to see you again kids! And Jiyong! You behave or else I'll come
back to spank your ass!'' he warned, and with that he drove away.

Jiyong was stupefied with her uncle's action.

Yang Hyun Suk was normally firm and strict and... Respectable. What's happened
to him?

He was following the car's direction through his eyes as it went away when he
heard Dara speak.

''You go home... I'll continue look---''

''As I've said, you're coming with me...''

''No.'' Dara planted her feet on the ground, unyielding to Jiyong's words.

''You really don't understand do you?'' Jiyong said as he raked is hair in

frustration.

Okay, so this is the situation.

There's some sort of kidnap threat goin' on according to Teddy and this oblivious
ahjumma is the subject.

She lost her cat, alright but Youngbae and Daesung, and not to mention this
weirdo and himself have been searching around the entire neighborhood for hours
but to no avail. The cat couldn't be found.

He couldn't risk this girl to be exposed to the people who might be just lurking in
the dark, ready to capture her.

But of course he couldn't tell her that!

Hes trying to be nice and all and all he gets is a swollen forehead everytime he
goes near her.

He's trying all his might to contain his temper and he's not good at this.

Screw the friendship he offered her last night. This girl in front of him is as
stubborn as hell.

- 197 -
 Jiyong started to lean forward. He bent down and snaked his arms on her tiny
waist.

''Y-y-ah...'' Dara protested some more when she felt him lift her up with ease and
carried her over to his shoulder like a sack of potato.

Dara's eyes widened.

''PUT ME DOWN!!! JIYOOOOOONG!'' she screamed as Jiyong started to walk

carelessly on their way back to the apartment.

''Damn, do you even eat? You're too light! Guess you're malnourished!'' he
said, ignoring the poor girl's plea.

''YAH! PUT ME DOWN... YAH!!!'' Dara kept wriggling and punching his back.

''Stop moving you crazy ahjumma! My hand still hurts! Damn it!'' Jiyong
slapped her by her left thigh close to her behind.

''YAAAAAAAH!!! PUT ME DOWN YOU... YOU...''

''Blah, blah, blah. Talk to my back!''

''PUT ME DOWN! I'M GOING HOME! I'M GOING HOME! I CAN WALK!
JUST PUT ME DOWWWWN!!!'' Dara screamed, tears are starting to form in her
eyes.

Jiyong lowered her to the ground as he panted and moved his injured hand.

''Good girl.'' he said as he patted her head.

''Stop following us.'' Bom ordered the staff. Top could only see the retreating
shadows of the four behind them.

Bom then looked around, making sure that no one's eyeing her, well aside from
TOP.

''What did my oppa ask you to do? How much did he pay you?''

TOP was surprised with her question.

- 198 -
 Money? Their family isn't that well-off compared to the Parks but he doesn't even
need that. He has his own savings and his mom has a small business. He's not that
desperate if that's what this girl is talking about.

''Okay, I do understand that my oppa is really scary. Did he threaten you? I

don't understand what he's up to now. Even setting me up for a guy like
you.'' she continued.

A guy like him? He asked himself.

He couldn't help but feel insulted with her words.

''Now talk. Speak up. Did you already lose your tongue, Seunghyun-ssi?''

TOP was enraged.

''Don't think that money can buy everything. And never judge someone you
barely know. I am standing here because someone asked me a favor to be
here and make sure that the girl, who happens to be you, will be taken good
care of and see to it that you will enjoy the rest of the night.''

Bom just stared at him, realizing her words might be too insulting and harsh.

Why did her oppa chose this guy? Can he be trusted?

''If you're done with your insults and prejudice, let's just go along with
their plan and get over with this stupid set up.'' TOP said as he walked away.

Bom felt guilty somehow. But when he saw him walk away faster, she just rolled
her eyes and followed him.

''Yah!''

Top walked faster when he knew she was following him. A smirk formed on his
lips.

''Let's try to tame a wildboar.''

A/N:

- 199 -
Posted another update!!!

Trying to finish another one for you, dear readers.

Sorry again for anothr lame update... I wish I could write better. TT.TT

- 200 -
 The Bitches are Here

''Naega Chael Chal Naga... Naega Chael Chal Naga...''

Minzy happily hummed as she stepped down the stairs. Today is gonna be a good
day since more and more people are moving in the building. She's keeping the
positive vibe and was practically telling herself no one can stop her.

But silence enveloped the hallway through the living room as she walked further.
She wondered why no one greeted her good morning today. No single servant was
around.

''Bam ratatata tatata... Bam ratatatatatata...''

she continued as she shrugged off the different feeling.

She then continued her way to the dining hall...

''Bam ratatatata...''

''Good morning, dear!'' a woman stood up the chair to the right of a man with a
grim face.

Minzy gasped as she covered her mouth with her hand.

''OH MY GOD!''

''Baby...''

CL scrunched her nose and furrowed her eyebrows...

''Aiyooo. So cute...''

CL hid herself underneath the covers and grabbed her giant rilakkuma stufftoy.

''Chaerinniee... My princess.. My baby!!!''

''GOD DAMNIT! WHAT THE F*CK IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE? DIDN'T
I TELL YOU NOT TO...---'' CL slowed down with her words.. As she tilted her head
- 201 -
upon seeing the two people in front of her. ''.....

F*ucking.

disturb.

when....

I'm...

Sleeping...

and...

lost...

dreamland...

SHIT!''

CL sat up and threw a fit and curses at God knows who but immediately slurred
with her words upon realizing who's before her.

''O-o-omma... A-a-appa...'' CL bit a finger and slapped her face with her other
hand while looking at her parents who appeared like an apparition to her, both
slack-jawed in shock.

Top opened his eyes and held a hand on her forehead.

Hes burning with fever but still, a smile crept his face.

FLASHBACK

Top eyed Bom beside him on a bench whose been eating corn like theres no
tomorrow.

God Are you even human? You eat like a pig!

- 202 -
 Bom just twitched her lips and eyed Top.

I havent had dinner yet FYI.

You dont need dinner. Youre waist is thick.

Yah!!! Have you been looking at my body?

Tops face flushed.

O-Of course not! I dont have to look at your body to determine your
waistline. It shows.

Whatever. Im not really worried about my figure.

How could you say that when youre in the fashion world?

I am not a model, youre aware about that right?

But you always have to look good

Yeah and I hate that part. Theres always that pressure. Sometimes I
wish I could just be like Dara She doesnt need to get herself exposed to do
what she loves.

Top looked at the girl beside him. Most girls wanted to be in the limelight. Is she
saying she doesnt want that?

He tried changing the direction of the conversation.

Oh Dara. Hey I know this might be a bit off but Im really curious
about her. What happened to her? Why is she like th----

What happened to her makes me take back my wish to be her. Its way
too complicated. You know what they say that, a mistake cannot be
corrected by another mistake?

Top nodded.

Its something like that. One thing lead to another. And we didnt
notice---- YAHHH!!!

- 203 -
 Wae???

What the hell? You keep asking questions! Are you an investigator?

YES I AM!!! And Im used to asking questions and stuff because thats my
job! Well before we got suspended, that is

Oh I forgot Bom bit he lip. The act didnt escape TOPs eyes.

Is she guilty? She was the one who filed complaints against them.

Well anyway, well be going back to service in a few days

So does that mean you wont be performing at Se7en oppas bar

anymore?

Im afraid so...

Bom sighed. Things really happen so fast Dont you agree?

Top smiled and stood up. Yeah right. A while ago you were very rude and
now youre as calm as a lamb.

As if a while ago you werent rude! Bom stood up and placed both her hands
on her waist.

Aigoowhat are we doing here for in this place? We should try the rides!
TOP suggested.

Ani Im not really fond of the rides. You go pick any ride you want. Its
ours for tonight anyway.

Somehow the word ours sounded very good to his ears.

What do you want to do then?

I I TOP noticed Bom frequently stretching her legs.

Does it already hurt? Top knelt down and held her leg.

Ani.. Im fine I just need to stretch YAHHH!!!

- 204 -
 Bom squealed when TOP immediately pushed her to the bench by her shoulders.
He then took off his jacket.

Yah! What are you doing? Bom put an arm across her chest while the other
went down the hem of her dress, tugging it down to cover her.

Silly. Top then flicked his finger on her forehead.

AAAACK!

He put his jacket on her lap, covering her as he knelt down in front of her. He
then took off her shoes.

Dont move. He said when she wriggled out of his grip.

Yah, how the hell am I supposed to walk without my shoes on?

Se7ens voice resounded in his mind

Treat her well

Who says youre gonna walk?

He then turned around and offered his back.

Hop on.

What?

Your feet are tired and blistered. Besides, you dont have to worry.
Theres no one around, its just you and me. So wrap that jacket around you
and hop on.

Bom was thrilled with the idea.

Never in her life, has someone apart from the girls and her family, been this
thoughtful of her.

All her life, shes used to being the one who takes good care of people.

She slowly wrapped the jacket around her waist and put her hands on his
shoulder.
- 205 -
 Im h-h-eavy

Top ignored her and stood up, with her on his back.

Nah you weigh almost the same as CL.

Huh?

Remember that night when she attacked me from behind and grabbed my
hair in all possible directions?

Bom chuckled upon remembering that night.

YAHH!!! I can carry you like this all night but dont you dare blow on my
neck! Its sensitive! It tickles!!!

Oh sorry! Bom said as she distanced herself a bit.

S-s-syeunghyun?

Yeah?

Lets go to the claw machine.

Youve got money you dont have to waste time getting a stuff toy there.

But.. its fun

In one condition

What?

Lets ride the rollercoaster first.

End of flashback

Bom gripped the sheets around her body as she shivered from cold.

Slowly, she reached for her phone on her bedside table and rubbed her eyes as
she tried to find the person she needs to call.

- 206 -
 Kiko Neh Good morning. Sorry about cancelling the meeting today.
But would it be much of a trouble if I hand you down to Dara? Im sick and
Oh, chincha? Neh Kamsahamnida. I owe you one.

She put her phone back on the table and reached for the other side of the bed.
When she found what shes been looking for, she held onto it and pulled it for a tight
embrace.

Aiyoo, kerori-ah. You seriously caused a lot just to get you. She said to the
green plushy as she smiled looking back at the incidents last night.

Flashback

Mworago??? I cant! I dont ride rollercoasters! Its dangerous!

If its dangerous then why did your harabeoji put up one this amusement
park?

Hes right. But still shes afraid of doing this. She doubts she can survive this.

Lets put it this way What do you want to get in that claw machine?

Hmm I want a rilakkuma for CL, a korilakkuma for Mingkki and a

kiroiitori for Dara

Top stopped walking. How can this girl think of her sister and friends even on a
date like this?

I am not asking what they want. Im asking what you want.

She grew silent. The eldest among them four, shes used to being the one who
looks after them most. They practically grew up like that. Though she can be
childish at times, shes still like a mother, a tough one who protects them. But what
does she want exactly?

Kerori I want a kerori she said as she ducked her head.

Hmmm. A kerori it is then. So, to the rollercoaster? Shall we?

Bom felt cold. Her fears eating her up. But she cant show her weak side to this
guy. She doesnt want to get teased of being a scaredy cat.

- 207 -
 Arasso. Lets go.

(after 5 minutes)

GWARRRRRK!!!

Top patted Boms back as she continue to puke after their ride.

Should I call your staff? You look pale. TOP couldnt help but feel guilty for
asking her to ride the rollercoaster.

Who wouldve thought that this feisty rude red-head would be like this after a
mere ride?

No Im fine GWARRRRRKK!!!

Wait here, Ill go find some water.

Top went looking for a foodstall but no vendor was in sight. He then decided to
just get himself a bottle of water from the stall. The Parks own them anyway.

When he came back, Bom was nowhere to be found.

SPLASH!!!

Top turned around to the source of the sound. There by the fountain, was Bom
working her way with the water.

Oh shit aisht! I bet that bastard would get mad You careless Bom!!!

Top angled his head to the side. What did she do this time?

Yah. What the hell are you doing there? Its cold! Top said as she ran to
the huge fountain. Seeing her uplcose, he realized shes soaking wet from all the
water spraying around her here and there.

He then realized the piece of cloth shes holding.

I I I stained it a while ago with Bom bowed in embarrassment.

But dont worry, the water here is as clean as a regular pool. I just need
to remove the sticky stuff. Ill take this home and get it washed for you. Im
- 208 -
sorry..

Bom wasnt able to continue her words because TOP started laughing.

HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!

Yah, I panicked when I saw the stains on your jacket and I wasnt able to
think anymore thats why I ended up getting wet here and now youre
laughing at me?

I didnt ask you to do it, did I?

I cant believe this! Bom snorted.

Lets go home.

Yah!!! How about my kerori?

Youre seriously thinking about that when youre that wet and cold? Get
out of there. Ill drive you home.

No.

Dont let me go there and use force.

OOhhh. Im scared!

Why you TOP marched towards the fountain but Bom knew well. She walked
to the area where shes expecting the next splash of water would be and just as she
expected, it fell on TOP as soon as he stepped in.

WHAT THE F*CK???!!! he cursed when he felt the cold water on his skin.

Hahahahaha!!! Bom laughed at him as she ran away towards the edge, trying
to escape.

You think you can get away huh? TOP ran to her to catch her by her waist as
he dragged her back to the fountain.

The two ended up playing under the cold splashes and falls of the fountain. Who
wouldve thought that would be fun?

- 209 -
 Seriously, we should go home. You might get sick. Actually, we might get
sick with this stupid childishness.

Whatever! Its fun, isnt it?

TOP shook his head and turned away hiding his smile. He had no idea this woman
could be this childish.

Where are you going?

Go back to your staff and wait for me there.

Bom just furrowed her brows and obeyed when she felt herself shiver from cold.

After a while, TOP came back

with a kerori plushy.

End of flashback

Geez, look whos here. Krystal nudged Sulli.

Sulli turned around and found Dara walking her way to the gate.

She smirked upon recalling what she saw last night. She may look weak but
definitely shes wise, she thought. Is she using her innocence to lure her Jiyong? She
wont allow that.

This is fun. She said as she put dow her stuff on the ground. Wait here,
bitch.

Ahjussi, be careful with that one! Thats expensive! Krystal shouted from
behind. Yah, where are you going, Sulli?

Hey! she shouted at Dara, halting the latter from her steps.

Dara was about to turn around to face her but Sulli cut her with her words.

Dont even try to turn around with that hideous face of yours. Im
wondering what a witch like you needs to be here for in broad daylight.

- 210 -
 Dara flinched with her words. She wants to go out to look for her cat Dadoong and
not to mingle with these mean people. Tears started to brim her eyes as panic attack
started to brew inside her.

Sulli walked nearer towards her.

I saw you last night with him With Jiyong oppa Dont you even feel
awkward with that? Dont you even feel disgusted with yourself? A creep
walking with ..----

YAH AHJUMMA!!! Sulli was startled when she heard the voice. She then
offered her hand to Dara whose back is still facing her.

DIDNT I TELL YOU TO LET US KNOW WHEN YOURE GOING OU------

Jiyong looked at the two girls awkward position when he came in between them.

I see youre not in the mood to introduce yourself. Im sorry, I just

thought we can be friends. Sulli said as she ducked her head down.

Dara started to walk away. She didnt need to be reminded. She knew shes ugly.
Why do people always have to rub it on her face?

Jiyong was about to follow her when he remembered the girl who tried to
introduce herself to the weird ahjumma.

Im sorry Agassi. It might be a misunderstanding. Shes really shy and

awkward to people. Im sorry about that.

I do understand. It might be too rude of me to immediately try to be

close to her. Im Choi Sulli by the way. She said as she offered her hand again,
this time to Jiyong.

Kwon Jiyong Jiyong said as he accepted the handshake.

Just call me Sulli. No need to be formal. Actually Ive seen you and your
friends at one of your gigs. Lie. Actually, theyve seen each and every one of
their gigs.

Oh chincha? Jiyong said as he eyed the gate. He needs to follow that ahjumma.

Im sorry Sulli-ssi but I gotta go. Nice knowing you. And with that he went
- 211 -
away to follow Dara.

Sulli squinted her eyes.

Whats going on between you two? She asked herself

Dara walked with small, unsure steps.

No, she cant succumb into the feeling again. She has to be strong.

She wiped the tears that has been falling nonstop, staining her pale face.

Why is she surrounded with beautiful people? She just dont fit in.

Dara continued to search each and every alley only to find nothing.

All her life shes been alone. Thanks to Dadoong who was given to her as gift by
her Se7en oppa, she somehow managed to feel a little less empty.

Dara cried and cried as thoughts about her cat filled her.

Is he okay?

Will he come back?

He might be hungry.

What if he crosses the street and

Dara shook her head as she tried to stop herself from thinking awful thoughts.

Dadoong is wise. Hell come back.

AAAAAACK!!!

YOU BABO!!!

Sir, didnt you tell me to spy on her activities and see whats keeping her
busy? I brought you her sketchpad, isnt that enough?

- 212 -
 But this cat!!! What the hell am I supposed to do with this cat? Aisht!
Theyve been looking for it since last night! And this sketches, what if its
important to her? AISSSHHHT!!!

I thought you wanted to see it for yourself. The guy pouted.

Youre not really thinking, are you?

Aisht! I dont wanna do this anymore!

Yah!

Make sure to return the sketchpad and the cat.

Otteoke??? I almost got caught last night! I even think the boys are
guarding her! Whats going on?

Yeah I feel Jiyong has been acting strange lately. We have to find out
why.

I thought wed get caught last night. Thanks to your heavily tinted car. I
dont wanna lose my face before those idiots when they come back to the
service.

Aisht. Dare to call them idiots when youre one of them."

BEEP BEEP!

Dara was startled with the sound of the car before her.

Dara? It was Kiko. What are you doing here?

Oh Kiko Dara tried to smile and bow at the girl. "I... was..." Dara fiddled the
hem of her blouse.

Bom asked me to go to you. I was asking her to customize a dress for me

for your event next week. But shes sick. Didnt she tell you?

Oh, chincha? I didnt bring my phone with me.

- 213 -
 Come on, hop in.

Dara needs to find Dadoong alright. But she has a job.

Sighing in defeat, Dara went inside the car and tried to focus on the dress she
think would fit this wonderful girl beside her.

"Sajangnim." a staff bowed at him and handed him an ipad.

"Park Family, Hiding a Gruesome Past"

Photos and evidences recently has been leaked to media.

How true are they?

A source said the adopted child of Park Taekyung and Park Mina were actually
their niece

, further adding that the child has been hidden from the public for Park Eunju,
now based in France, to escape from the issue of unwanted pregnancy almost thirty
years ago.

Who was the father of the child?

It wasn't a secret from the higher society that Park Eunju was set to marry Kim
Dong Won, Park's biggest ally in the industry.

How true is this? How did the Kim's and Park's take this?

The old man balled his hands into tight fists.

"The Kim's are playing dirty because the merger didn't pursue."

This was all my fault... all my fault.

A/N:

Sorry for the errors... I wasn't able to proofread this... Mianhe... TT.TT

- 214 -
 Thanks for your encouraging comments by the way. Ihope you'll read the story till
the end.

Kamsahamnida!

- 215 -
 A Father, A Grandfather, and A Sinner

The Old Park's POV

I am not certain when and how all of these started. All I know is that the
consequences will never end.

I am quite successful in business. I achieved power at a young age. I lived a life

suited for only the kings. And I certainly wanted the best for my family and
generations to come.

Is it a sin?

Perhaps it isn't.

As I flipped back the pages of my life, the part that haunted most of my nights was
that wherein I ruined my family.

I believed in the power of money, the luxuries, possessions, authority. I thought

my wife and my children believed the same- but it turned out not.

Taekyung, my son, married a business partner's daughter. He was very obedient.

He never negated any of my decision. He and Mina, my daughter in law, gave me
two adorable grandchildren... Teddy and Bom.

Eunju, my daughter, on the other hand, was a bit of the contrary- stubborn,
outspoken, strong-willed, an empowered little woman. She would fearlessly barge
into our conference room just to state her opinion. She was just 18 then. Imagine
her talking to her omma, trying to convince her, to have their own business. I was
surprised of course. Not every girl her age would think about business that early. I
agreed to it, knowing that they both were magnificent in their craft. Eunju and my
wife are two extremely talented designers. And thus, Park Couture was born.

I was so proud of my family, especially my princess. Most of the fathers in our

elite circle would feel envy over me having such kind of daughter. I even ended up
arranging my daughters marriage with the Kims, a development partner. Only the
best for the best.

In short, I am a proud father. Whatever my children does, represents me.

- 216 -
 Until that day happened.

FLASHBACK

I've been observing Eunju for quite a while now. She would always go out or if
not, stay in the garden. A household help told me she saw Eunju with Hyun Suk, son
of one of our drivers.

I trust my daughter though, when she said she's not dating anyone. But one night,
I discovered she was lying to me. I caught her with my two eyes. She was there in
the greenhouse, with that bastard.

I wanted to kill the boy. I had him badly beaten up by my men. I had my daughter
locked up inside her room. I remember my wife cursing and shouting at me. I saw
Teddy trembled in the arms of his father Taekyung. And I saw Mina running to the
nursery to tend to the crying baby that was Bom.

The house was in chaos. And I was so furious to even notice it. I got Hyun Suk and
his father kicked out of the house, threatening him that I'd kill his father if he would
dare set his foot on our land.

All I was thinking that time was our name.

My name.

Little did I know that Eunju was already conceiving a baby.

A grandchild that I never wanted.

A fruit of my daughter's lie to me.

If not for my wife, I already had it aborted. What would the society call the baby?
A child of a bastard? No, No... I cannot associate it with me.

I had Eunju transferred to a resthouse. My wife, my son, and my daughter in law

would visit her there with a doctor. But I never did because I don't want to see her
with that bump in her stomach. All I wanted is for her old self to come back. The
reasonable and wise Eunju that I know. I hid Eunju from the view of the public. And
I thought I was doing well.

- 217 -
 Until another nightmare came.

Months after that, Taekyun and Mina asked for my permission to visit her there
with the doctor. My wife pursued me to agree with them and seeing nothing wrong
with that, I did.

But they betrayed me.

I got a call from the doctor that he will be flying to China that day and that he's
suggesting another doctor for Eunju. The vision in my eyes started to darken.

My son Taekyung lied to me. And it's the first time he tried breaking my rules.

Panic started to hit me. I knew my wife knew something by the way she held me
tight. She wouldn't allow me to go out and I remember pushing her away. I called up
my men and we started our way to the resthouse.

It was a rainy afternoon. We were halfway through when we saw Taekyung's car
going the other way. We immediately turned back and followed them.

They're trying to escape.

I was boiling in anger that I ordered my men to do anything just to stop the car. I
know my son. He's not brave enough to do this. He'll succumb to me in the end.

I saw the two black cars bump each of the side of Taekyung's car. One of my men
even fired a warning shot.

But Taekyung didn't yield.

Apparently, their car slowed down at a point. But that's a mistake.

The other car bumped them from behind causing their Taekyung to swerve to the
other lane.

I blinked my eyes and it was too late.

They smashed to the truck that was coming.

I felt my soul leaving me. I felt my guilt eating me alive. What did just happen? I
just wanted them to come back to me...

- 218 -
 I remembered dragging myself to the hospital.

When my wife arrived, I remembered how hard she slapped and hit me... But I
couldn't feel any of it. I was numbed on the outside. But I was dying on the inside.

Taekyung was dead on the spot.

Doctors said Mina would be crippled.

But miraculously, Eunju and the baby was alive.

The baby was born prematurely but alive.

And it dawned upon me.

If not for the baby, Eunju wouldn't be like this.

If not for the baby, my wife and my children wouldn't lie to me

If not for the baby, Taekyung and Mina wouldn't take part in this mess.

If not for the baby. If not for that bastard's child in my daughter's womb..

I blamed each and every little thing to that baby.

Without thinking, I did anything in my power to cover up for another lie.

Eunju shouldn't know the baby was alive. If she knows, things would happen over
and over again. She should start anew with her life.

I took the baby and gave it to one of our household helpers. When Eunju was told
her baby died, I expected her to go into hysterics.

But she did not. She stood silent until we went home.

She allowed herself to recover.

And when she did, she asked for my permission to go abroad and start anew.

I couldn't be happier after all that's lost, somehow a new hope's here.

The Kims on the other hand was very furious. They were left in shame upon
- 219 -
months an months of waiting for the engagement. I tried pacifying them with a hope
that my daughter will come back. I continued partnerships with them in business,
even if it favored them most of the time. I had to, or else, issues and rumors will
arise.

I thought it was the start of a brand new day for me.

But it was just the start of my nightmare.

The household help came back after a year. She said she can't take care of the
baby anymore. She said guilt is eating her up. She told my wife everything I did. My
wife was so furious she even threatened me to divorce if we won't accept the child
back. I love my wife. But I was so scared Eunju would know.

So I made an agreement.

I sealed everyone's lips who knows about this family's secret through money and
everything that money can buy. I'll accept the child back, If my wife and Mina would
keep their lips sealed too.

Everything was settled then. Each year I would wish Eunju would just stay in Paris
and continue her craft there.

But the child... The child who grew up to be even prettier than her mother. The
child who's as innocent as a lost lamb, I wondered what to do with her.

On papers, she was Mina's adopted child. She had to grow up like that. Adopted.
Not Eunju's daughter. The society shouldn't know her for they might raise
suspicions and questions about her identity and I can't risk my name in such
publicity.

I had the child homeschooled. In parties, Mina and my wife would fill her room
with Dolls and sweets every girl could dream of just to keep her there. No one
should see her. I made that a point. If someone does, we tell the lie that we found
her in a basket one cold and rainy day, in front of our gateway.

And so she grew up that way. Behind the doors. With her dolls and sweets and
pencils papers and crayons. Mina became her mother. Teddy became her oppa, Bom
became her sister.

My wife was so fond of her that before she died few years ago, she told the girl
our family secret. She even gave her a baby dress that Eunju knitted during her stay
- 220 -
at the resthouse.

Yes. The girl knows. And that day, for the firsy time in her life, I heard her talk to
me. One on one.

The girl said she wanted to live alone. That I should not worry she wouldn't spill
her identity. That she will work for Park Couture. That she will work in the comfort
of her home.

My heart was aching that time.

For the first time in my life, I allowed her to do what she wanted.

I should be happy. I should be glad.

She's being cooperative.

But my heart felt the other way.

end of flashback

A mistake cannot be corrected by another mistake.

We seem to just move in circles, the same thing happening over and over again.

Now, I'm caught up with my own lies.

Now it's not just the public I'm hiding her away from... What if her parents knew?

Now, it's not just my name I can't risk.

What if she'll get exposed to the public? How would she deal with it?

I am a father who just wanted my children to have a decent and bright future...
But I ruined it. I even killed my own son and caused my daughter the greatest
misery of her life.

I am a grandfather who just wanted to protect my grandchild from the outside

world's judgment, eventually, I became blinded with power, and I forgot my
purpose. Is it too late?

- 221 -
 No matter how many times I'd feel sorry for all the things I've caused my family,
all the consequences, all the nightmares, all the guilt I feel for my tremendously
horrible actions before wouldn't suffice for all the pain I've caused them.

I am a sinner.

I literally cried writing this chap...

Aigoo...

(
_

anyways, you might wanna read my other finished lame fics, LOL :Dv

Just Give Me A reason (daragon)

http://www.asianfanfics.com/story/view/410503/just-give-me-a-reason-2ne1-daragon

and...

The One You Love (Jidarayang)

http://www.asianfanfics.com/story/view/410529/the-one-you-love-2ne1-bigbang-dara
gon-darayang-jidarayang

- 222 -
 Just For A Night

''God! This is perfect!'' Kiko said as she held the sketch in her hands. ''I love it
Dara! Aaaah. I can't wait to wear this!''

Dara smiled and stood up her desk. ''Actually, I have another collection
somewhere... Hmmm... I remember placing it here.''

Dara continued to look for her sketchpad. Kiko trailed behind her as she fumbled
with the pieces of paper on the table.

''Thats weird. I probably misplaced it... Anyway, I'm glad you liked the
design. I'll just have it delivered to you.'' Dara said as she offered her hand to
Kiko in a businessly manner.

''Aigoo. I'm not a client. We're now friends, right?'' Dara nodded and smiled.

''So, I gotta go. And by the way, if you're looking for your cat, ask one of
the boys to accompany you, neh?''

''Ani... I don't want to trouble them anymore. I can do it on my own.''

''But...''

''Wait!'' Kiko exclaimed as she noticed a dress at the far corner of the room.

''This is so cool! Does someone already owns this?''

Kiko was pertaining to a white dress. It's simple yet elegant.

''I... Actually... I just made it few days ago. I just love the color and
simplicity. I had CL try that one but she says it doesn't suit her strong
personality.'' Dara chuckled.

Kiko eyed her from top to toe. ''Well... Maybe it suits you better.''

''Ani... How can such a pretty dress suit someone like me? I just make
them because I know I couldn't wear them.''

''But you can try! Come on!''

- 223 -
 ''Ani.. Aniyo... It won't suit me. Really.''

''And if it suits you, you'll be wearing that to the grand launch. Would you
promise that?''

''I know I couldn't attend such events. No need Kiko.''

''Of course you can! Teddy said you'll be there! As well as Bom and the
girls!''

Dara was about to protest but she reminded her no one should know about the
pact she made with her harabeoji. No one should know she made that agreement
herself that she won't get any exposure whatsoever.

''Dara, I thought we already talked about this before?''

''N-n-eh... Let's t-try this one on.'' Dara said as she grabbed the gown off the
rack.

''Unnie!'' Minzy held her phone tightly.

''Shit Minzy! What the hell are they doing here?''

''I know. The last thing I heard was because of a project!''

''Oh chincha? I thought harabeoji will be merging with the Kims? You
know, hotels and casinos.''

''Aissht. I thought it would push through too. If I could just talk to

Bom-unnie.... But she's sick. I wonder what happened to her date. Aiyooo.
We're both clueless.''

''Yeah I'm dyingto know too. Yah Minggkki, what the hell is my parent's
company has to do with the project?'' CL asked.

'' Look unnie, I've heard this is going to be a hotel/condotel/mall that

they're planning to establish. Omma told me but appa wouldn't want me to
know all the details. So probably, harabeoji knew your parents' interior
design company has a contract with my parents. You know, a package deal.''

- 224 -
 ''But why wouldn't they pursue with the original plan with the Kims?''

''Because Kims are greedy! Omma told me that most of the contracts
between Parks and Kims favored the side of the Kims. You know their
history.''

''Perhaps harabeoji is already regretting his mistakes. Aigoo. Too

complicated...''

''Yah, unnie, I have to go. I need to accompany them.''

''Will I be seeing you tonight? I'm planning to drop by the bar.''

''I'll try to sneak out. Bye!''

''Teddy...''

''Neh harabeoji.''

''The merger will not push through. And now the Kims are furious. You
aware of that?''

''Neh harabeoji. But we don't have to worry right?''

''Dong Won is starting to play dirty.'' the old man said as he stood by the glass
wall.

''I... I actually heard of the article. But don't get affected harabeoji. I'll
take care of the publicities.''

''I am going to sign a project with G-Hotels instead. And Lee Interiors is
signing with us, as well.''

''That's good news I guess.''

''Yes. And I want you to take charge.''

''W-w-what?''

''You heard me right. You're way too overqualified for handling just the

- 225 -
malls and that amusement park. I think it's time you step up the game. I'm
getting old and my body's weak. I'm not sure if I can still stand the
competition and the games the Kims want to play.''

Teddy was astonished. Never in his life did the old man entrust a huge project
such as this. Most of the properties handed down to him are already successful
existing ones.

''Harabeoji, are you okay?''

''Of course I am, you idiot. Yah, make sure you do well. And I was also
thinking, you're not getting young. You should find yourself a wife and give
this family an heir.''

''Mworago?''

''Stop reacting that way or i'll spank your ass!''

''N-n-eh harabeoji. Sorry.''

''How's DB & Co.?''

Teddy debated mentally whether he should speak up or just shut his mouth.

He chose to be safe in the end.

''I don't know harabeoji... You see...''

''I won't force you to trust me this time. Just take good care of the girls.''

Teddy was left even more puzzled.

Isn't he supposed to protect the girls from this man? Why does he sound troubled?

Teddy couldn't fathom the old man's thoughts.

Surely, he needs to investigate further.

Dara walked out of her bedroom to show Kiko the next set of clothes she told her
to wear. The first dress, Kiko said it perfectly suits her but shes not comfortable

- 226 -
with it so Kiko picked another one- this time see through blouse paired with a skirt.

Kiko Kiko? she softly called for her

She looked around and saw the light on the restroom.

Oh shes inside Dara was about to head back to her bedroom when

(DING DONG!!!)

Ahjumma! Yah! Ahjumma...!

Daras eyes widened upon hearing the voice.

Otteoke otteoke???

(DING DONG!!! DING DONG!!! DING DONG!!!)

Yah ahjumma, I know youre there! You sneaky aisht!!! Open the door.
PPalli Jiyong kept shouting.

I-i-m... Im busy!!! What is it? Dara answered while leaning on the door.

Yah, open up PPalli!.

No!!!

This is important, damnit!!!

NOOOOOO!!! Dara shouted back.

What are you up to this time? Jiyong wondered.

So you really wont open up huh? Lets see.

After quite sometime, the air grew silent.

Dara looked at the peephole and grinned when she saw no one there.

She then turned around and walked towards the living room when she heard a
thud on the balcony.

- 227 -
 Slowly, she walked towards the glass door.

KYAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!

Dara screamed her lungs out when Jiyong suddenly appeared with a smug grin on
his face by the balcony but it vanished immediately as soon as his gaze fell on the
girl before him.

He was in awe, the view left his mouth hanging wide open.

''Dara...'' Kiko furrowed her brows when she saw two figures in front of her- Dara
and Jiyong looking at each other with just the glass door in between them.

''Is everything alright here?'' she asked as she walked towards the two.

As if by finally, the spell was broken, Dara zoomed her way back to her room
leaving Kiko and Jiyong dumbfounded.

Kiko opened the door to the balcony when she saw the retreating back of Jiyong.

''How did you do that?'' she asked when Jiyong was about to step up the rails
and leap his way back their balcony.

''Training. It's easy, you can try doing it.'' Jiyong answered in a mocking tone.
He's a f*cking police, what's wrong with some stunts such as this?

''I see. Like what you saw a while ago?'' Kiko teased him.

''So you made her wear that? People like you don't really understand her,
do you?'' Jiyong said as he settled his feet firmly back on the floor.

Kiko raised an eyebrow with his statement.

''She looks good on it, alright. But I can see she's not comfortable with it.
Stop making the ahjumma do uncomfortable stuff. It shows all over her
face.''

Kiko crossed her arms as she looked at the guy leaping from the balcony and
landing on the other perfectly without sweat. He then coolly shoved his hands in his
pocket before turning to her.

- 228 -
 ''Kindly tell her I'll be waiting for her in 15 minutes. It's urgent.
Kamsahamnida.'' Jiyong bowed and disappeared to their unit.

''You are something Kwon Jiyong. You are something.'' Kiko said before
turning around going inside.

''Guess we'll have to perform acoustic versions again. Jiyong got a hand
injury, the maknae's foot is still healing, and TOP is sick. Aiyooo... Are we
cursed? I'm really scared I might be the next one!'' Youngbae said as he
slumped himself down the couch.

Aish hyung, dont get too excited. Daesung hyung will be the next but
youll get your turn dont worry. Seungri answered.

Stop kidding! Im serious!

''Aigoo. Time flies by so quickly. As much as I want to keep on doing this, I

already miss the action.'' Daesung

''I just wish I could stay doing this...'' Seungri said.

''Wow. I didn't know you love music this much.'' Youngbae was surprised
with Seungri.

''Ani... Imagine how many girls I meet every night at hyung's bar. Aiyooo...
Just think ab---- OUCH!!!''

''You idiot!'' Youngbae hit Seungri's arm.

''That's all that you think about! Girls and girls you pervert!'' Daesung
crossed his arms and eyed Seungri.

''Tsch... go get yourselves a girlfriend! You're just bitter! (Mehrong!)''

Seungri stood up and went to the kitchen when his phone rang.

He immediately felt sick upon recognizing who the caller was.

''Yoboseyo? Yah rat!''

- 229 -
 ''Y-y-ah... W-w-what do you want this time?''

''You'll be at the bar right? I'll just see you there then.''

''Aisht. Why do I feel bad about this night?''

''Stop complaining? As if we didn't end up with an agreement.''

FLASHBACK

''WHAT THE HELL???''

''Sorry!''

''Sorry? Yah! Your mom just threatened my f*cking jr and you're here just
saying sorry???''

''Mianhe, Seungri...'' CL just bit her lips.

''TALK TO ME! TELL ME WHAT'S GOING ON AND WHAT I JUST GOT

MYSELF INTO!!!''

''Okay, okay... I... Geez... My... parents think I'm a lesbo, and for years,
they've been setting me up with their friends' sons you get it? She'll be
coming home to visit me anytime soon and she's threatening my single and
peaceful life.... I think I've read several news and pictures spreading rumors
about me being a lesbo. But I'm not. It's just that I don't need men.'' CL said
as she sighed and looked away.

Seungri looked intently at CL. Right now, she's not the wild cat who attacked him
a while ago.

''My parents are really against me doing modeling. But I love this job. I
started loving Dara and Bom unnie's designs when I was small. I grew up
with their love in fashion and little by little I realized this is the world that I
wanted myself to be in. I became their first human doll. And I loved the
feeling. My parents would buy me stuff and clothes and all but with Dara
unnie and Bom unnie, they customized clothes that really fit me and I liked
that feeling.''

Seungri felt himself hooked with her story. Since when did this girl learn to share
something about herself? Certainly, issues surrounded her. CL the badass, CL the
- 230 -
rude and arrogant, CL the whore, CL the lesbo and the list goes on. He even used to
be the one who believed she's a lesbo with pictures of her and Minzy and Bom
always flooding the lifestyle section of newspapers.

''Is it really that bad?'' he heard her ask.

''Huh?''

''Is it wrong to be content with the company of my bestfriends?''

''There's nothing wrong about it. What's wrong is...''

CL looked at him...

''...what's wrong is expecting that you'll be together forever. Like

expecting they'll stay this way forever. What if Bom noona finally gets
married? What if Minzy goes to Japan? What if Dara noona....''

''Stop.'' CL stood up and turned her back on him. ''wait here...''

Seungri was left at the grand living room. He stood up and looked at the framed
pictures. Wow. Just wow.

''You're one heck of a fabulous girl with a fabulous life. And you're paying
the price of being famous.''

Seungri was startled when he felt her hand on him, shoving him a piece of paper.

''Pretend to be my boyfriend when my mom arrives.''

Seungri took the piece of paper which turns out, a check.

''Name your price. Just please, please...''

''Are you insulting me with this? You think I can just let you pay me with
this after what you did? I don't need you money.''

''Then name it! Crap!''

''I want your service.'' Seungri grinned.

''Mworago???''
- 231 -
 ''You want my service as you fake boyfriend right?''

CL nodded, her mouth agape.

''Be my slave. A service for a service.''

''NO. Forget it, you asshole!''

''Alright... Good luck with your future marriage arrangements.'' Seungri

turned his back and went to the door.

''WAIT!!!.... I... I'm in for it.''

End of Flashback

Seungri grinned. A service for a service. Sounds fun.

''(Cough) ehem... So when can I collect the payment?''

''BOOYAH! You haven't done anything yet and you're talking about
payback? Yah!''

''Arasso.. Arasso. Let's talk about it tonight, dear girlfriend...''

''YAH!!!''

''Bommie-ah...''

''Neh, ommma? Come in...''

Mina came in with a servant trailing behind her.

''Omo, corn!'' Bom shoot up straight from her bed.

''Aigoo... Your oppa really knows what can pacify you.''

''Oppa?''

''Neh, he told me to say sorry to you on his behalf.''

- 232 -
 ''Aiyoo. He's just scared!''

''I believe so. You two are really funny. His staff are scared of him. But I
think, you're scarier. How do you feel, sweetheart?''

'' I feel better now omma. I think I can go back to work tomorrow.''

''Dont push yourself too much, Bommie-ah..." Mina told Bom as she tucked
the lose strands of hair to her ear. "By the way, I'm curious... Mind to share
what happened last night? I want to know the guy.''

''Omma, he's not my boyfriend. He's just a guy that oppa asked to date
me.''

''Even so, Bommie-ah. I think your oppa won't just pick any random man.
Aigoo... When will you two give me little Bommies and little Teddies running
around this empty house?''

''Omma...'' Bom pouted.

''Your harabeoji, by the way... I see he's regretting the past. He even
brought up something about asking Eunju for forgiveness. He even spoke
about Dara... He said he's scared she won't be able to handle the public once
she gets exposed.''

''Oh, chincha?''

''Neh... I was really surprised.''

''It's never too late omma. We can fix this family. I believe we still can.''

Dara rang the bell at the apartment next door.

''Why does he need to talk to me? This is so embarassing. He even saw me

a while ago wearing that... Aisht...'' Dara hit her head and decided to go back her
apartment but before she could move she felt a presence behind her.

''Look at this!'' Sulli said. ''What a coincidence. The witch is dwelling

around already.''

- 233 -
 Dara balled her hand into fists as she tried to control her emotions.

''What are you doing? Knocking on the boys' door? Unbelievable. You're
really thick skinned. On the second thought, I shouldn't be surprised. You're
really not that scary actually. But just the sight of you, it really irritates
me.''

''Yah Sulli, come on. '' Krystal pulled Sulli by her arm.

Dara leaned on the wall when she felt their gone.

She laughed at herself. How pathetic does she look like right now? Why is that girl
so mean to her?

Jiyong opened the door and looked around only to see Dara whose back is facing
him.

''Omo... ahjumma. Sorry it took me a while to open the door. Seungri was
with Youngbae and Daesung next door. I just got out from the bathroom
after taking a bath. I thought it's you so I had to put on a decent clo....''
Jiyong noticed Dara wasn't speaking and her shoulders are shaking.

''Ahjumma? Ahjumma? Are you crying?'' he said as he went closer trying to

turn her around to face him.

''Don't come near me.'' Dara said as she bowed her head and wiped her tears.

''Why? What happened?'' Jiyong held her by her shoulders.

''Nothing..'' she shook her head. She composed herself and tried standing up
straight. ''Why were you looking for me? Sorry for surprising you a while ago.
I know I don't look good on it but Kiko made me try wearing it.''

''I'm asking you to come with me tonight... I mean with the boys... And as
with that earlier... You really look good on it.'' Jiyong looked around the ceiling,
finding it interesting all of a sudden.

Since when did he learn to compliment a girl?

''Chincha? It suits me?'' Dara asked and a smile crept her face as her cheeks
felt warm.

- 234 -
 ''Neh. It's just a bit obvious you weren't at ease wearing such. So... Will
you come with us?'' They need to keep an eye on Dara. And they need to drag Dara
along with them.

''But I still have to look for ...''

''Dadoong, dadoong. What a lucky cat.''

''Neh?''

''Ani.. I mean he's lucky you're like an omma to him. I'll help you find him.
I promised that didn't I?''

Dara nodded.

Why are you inviting me to come?

Oh shoot. Jiyong forgot to think of an alibi. What is he going to tell her?

He couldnt think of any excuse but to use Teddy.

Teddy hyung! Right! He asked me to ask you to come. There. Youre

coming right?

Dara tried to digest the mean girls words to her.

She feels awkward whenever shes with Jiyong. She should feel disgusted with
herself.

Because Jiyong is good-looking, and shes not.

She then thought of Jiyongs opinion and he said she looks good on what she wore
a while ago.

Maybe, if shell try fixing herself up a bit, she wouldnt feel so awkward and
indifferent with guys anymore especially with this persistent one behind her. Maybe
this is the way for her to get cured of the attacks he gives her everytime he looks
straight into her eyes.

And maybe those mean girls wont treat her that way anymore.

Sounds hard. It surely would bring her a lot of adjustments but definitely, she
- 235 -
wants to try.

Im going with you.

Jiyong smiled and felt proud of himself he was able to convince the stubborn girl.

Good girl! Go back in Ill just pick you up later.

Jiyong Dara called him for the nth time but the guy kept ignoring her since
he picked her up.

Daesung, Youngbae and Seungri on the other hand was obviously surprised when
they saw her.

She wore the pair of white see-through blouse and printed skirt Kiko made her
wear earlier.

Noona, Im here. Please feel free to hold on me when you feel----

AAAACK!!!Yah hyung that hurts! Jiyong whacked his head and gave him a
deadly look.

Dara could just duck her head as they went inside the bar through the backdoor of
the bar. The front main entrance was crowded with people.

The boys proceeded to the dressing room and left Dara for a while.

Why is he ignoring me? What did I do this time? she pouted her lips and
leaned back on the wall. She really feel uncomfortable with what shes wearing right
now. Probably because, shes really not used to it. How she missed her knitted
blouse and long skirts and t-shirts and jogging pants.

Dara was silently deliberating whether to confront Jiyong or not when the door to
Se7ens office suddenly opened.

D-d-ara? I didnt know youre coming! And wow. Just look at that!
Youre really gorgeous tonight.

Tonight, she thought. Just for tonight.

Dara bowed and smiled at Se7en. Good evening oppa. The boys just invited

- 236 -
me to come.

Really? You should visit us more often here. Wait, I think CLs coming
tonight.

Dara just nodded and thanked the good heavens for the wonderful news.

Excuse me for a while,neh? I just need to attend to some stuff.

Take your time oppa.

Ill be back.

Dara followed his direction and a girl caught her eye.

Its CL-roo!!! she couldnt be happier.

She walked further towards the crowd, wanting to meet her halfway. She tried to
squeeze herself in, not noticing the gasps and reactions the men have been giving
her.

All she wants is to be with CL.

Man, shes hot Look at that skin.

She looks so innocent.

Shes mine.

Yah I saw her first!

The guy in black suit eyed his friend and the latter immediately gulped his own
saliva.

Shes mine.

CL-roo!!! Dara shouted while waving her hands.

Yah, Sulli, look whos here!!! Shit! Tell me Im drunk!!! Tell me Im

drunk!!!:

Sulli stood up from her seat and squinted her eyes as she pressed her lips
- 237 -
together.

CL looked around upon hearing a familiar voice calling her name.

She was surprised when she saw Dara. Her hand immediately flew to her mouth.

OH MY GOD! Dara-unnie!!! she squealed like highscool girl.

Look at that! Shit! What made you dress that way tonight? CL couldnt
believe what shes seeing. What the hell has happened to her unnie?

Who made you wear that? I mean whats the deal?

Dara blushed and smiled I I just wanted to try wearing this one

Something was off here. Knowing Dara, she wouldnt get herself into so much
effort such as this unless its called for.

Really? You sure?

Neh.

After their performance. Jiyong walked down the stage and allowed his eyes to
roam around the area looking for Dara. The boys on the other hand met the fans and
regular customers of the bar.

His eyes immediately zoomed in to a sight not too far from him.

"SHIT!"

Dara stood up to follow CL in the ladies room. She tried to keep her head low to
avoid the glances people are throwing at her.

She was near the exit when she felt someone tap her by her shoulder and when
she turned around, she accidentally hit the glass the man before her was holding,
the liquor splashed all over his suit.

Dara's eyes widened in shock as she gasped and clamped her mouth with her
hand.

- 238 -
 The guy just stood there, surprised as well.

"I-i-'m... i'm sorry... i d-d-d-idn't mean to.."

"Sorry to say, agassi but I don't accept apologies in instances such as

this." Dara looked at the man before her... Another beautiful creature, she thought.
She hung her head low, unable to process what the guy meant. Somehow his gaze
creeps her.

"W-w-what can I do then?" she asked innocently.

"Be my date for tonig---"

"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid she can't." Jiyong walked towards Dara's side.

The other man tilted his head. "Who are you to meddle with this?"

Jiyong formed a crease on his forehead as he studied the features of the guy. He's
seen him somewhere. He couldn't just remember.

One things for sure. He's from the upper class.

He ignored the latter's question and turned to Dara instead.

"Jagiya, are you okay?" Jiyong asked her which earned him a shocked
expression from her. "What are you doing here?"

Dara gulped down and tried to calm herself but Jiyong isn't helping. She felt him
snake an arm around her tiny waist and the fabric of her blouse just made it worse.

She then felt Jiyong held her face and brought her closer to him as he tried to
whisper something. "Just ride along." he told her with his husky voice.

Dara's knees trembled. She shut her eyes and tried to call her soul back which she
thought had left her earlier.

"Take me home... I wanna go home."

Jiyong smirked and let her go.

"I'm sorry again for what happened but it was an accident. But if it
troubled you that much, feel free to contact me." Jiyong bowed and offered his
- 239 -
card.

The guy looked at the card and took it.

"Now if you'll excuse us, we'll go ahead." Jiyong then put an arm around
Dara's shoulder as they went out.

"Whoa dude, you just let them go quickly! Where's the fun?

"Chief Inspector Kwon Jiyong of Seoul PD... " the guy smirked as he crumpled
the card.

Aigoo...

CL and Seungri... kekeke...

Imma kill the bitch that was Sulli. Hmp.

Arrrrgh! And

who's that guy?

(grins)

BTW: I just reached 100 plus subscribers...I couldn't be happier. Kyaah!

- 240 -
 Ahjumma's Experiment

Tablo was about to loosen his grip from the railings, ready to jump down the
ground when he saw Hwangssabu doing his rounds. He immediately crawled back
up the balcony and lay flat on the floor.

''Aisht! Those brats are gonna get it from me! What the hell are these
potato chips bags doing here? I'm going to feed these to their mouths!
Arrrgh.'' Hwangssabu said as he picked up 3 empty bags of chips just below unit
12's balcony.

(MEOW.... MEOW....)

''Noo.... Shit! Shit!'' Tablo cursed silently as Dadoong went closer to him, trying
to lick his face.

Hwangssabu looked up Dara's balcony when he heard the cat's sound. ''Isn't that
Dadoong? I thought he's missing?''

Hwangssabu then went to the station to call the guard on duty.

Tablo grabbed that chance to escape. He landed perfectly to the ground but
Dadoong kept crying meows.

''Shhhh!'' Table looked up and put his index finger on his lips. ''Go back... Go
back!''

Tablo was about to run away when he felt something hard in his zipped black
leather jacket.

''Shit! The sketchpad!'' He looked around and when he's sure no one's coming
yet, he threw it up towards the balcony with all his might and ran towards the dark
area of the parking lot.

''There. Use the ladder. I really heard a cat.'' Hwangssabu ordered the guard.

''Neh, Ssabunim.'' the guard answered and immediately went his way up Dara's
balcony.

''Omo, it's really here! Aigoo, you naughty little cat! Dara-ssi's been

- 241 -
worrying about you!'' Dadoong hissed for a moment when the guard stepped on to
the balcony floor.

''Ssabunim, should we take this with us? I think Dara-ssi's not home yet.''

''Yes. Take him down with you. We'll just give it to Dara when she comes home.''

''Sir, please, I don't wanna do this anymore!'' Tablo was literally crying his
eyes out. He's been spying Dara. He's been gathering information about her, as per
Yang Hyun Suk's order. He got her sketchpad thinking the older man would be
happy about it but what surprised them was when the cat followed him the other
night.

''Sir, she's just adopted! The Parks found her in front of their gate and took her in!
What makes you think she's your daughter?''

''SHUT UP!''

Tablo flinched seeing Hyun Suk's serious expression.

''I'm counting the years and it's exactly the same length of years since we parted
ways.''

''Mworago?''

Hyun Suk realized he just let his thoughts out. He looked away and tried to fix his
composure.

''Tsccchhh. You're such a weak kid. I didn't expect you'd be like this. I'm
very disappointed.'' Hyun Suk said as he crossed his arms.

''I'm sorry to disappoint you, Sir but I have a family that depends on me.... And---''

''What are you trying to say? That I don't?''

''Ani... Aniyo... I mean... Sir, what if the girl or the people around her
notice me? What's gonna happen to my job? To my family? What face am I
going to show those 5 idiots? I should be a good example to them!''

'' Okay, then let's make a deal, arasso? This would be the last.''

- 242 -
 Tablo stopped bawling and faced the older man.

''Get me a hair sample. I need her hair and make sure the root is still intact.''

''HOW THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO GET THAT HAIR FROM THAT ALOOF
GIRL???''

Jiyong stepped out of the cab and didn't even bother to open the door on Dara's
side.

Dara went out of the cab and walked faster behind Jiyong, trying to follow him.

Seeing them approaching, Hwangssabu and the guard went out of their station to
meet the two.

''Good evening, ki----''

Jiyong bowed quickly and dashed in front of the two men, leaving them with their
mouths wide open.

They then saw Dara fast approaching. Hwangssabu almost choked upon seeing
how she was dressed for tonight.

''Dar..----'' Hwangssabu tried to call her but she darted past them as quickly as
Jiyong did leaving the two men bewildered.

''Ssabunim...''

''Neh?''

''I've been seeing them together a lot, recently. And look at how pretty Dara-ssi is
tonight. Aigoo...''

''What are you trying to say?''

''I was just wondering... Did Dara-ssi finally open up her heart? I mean, who would
not fall for that guy? They're probably having a lovers quarrell right now! Aigoo.
Young hearts--- OUCH!!!''

The guard rubbed the part of his arm that Hwangssabu hit.

- 243 -
 ''You nosy man! As if you don't know Dara! She won't easily fall for anyone! Yah,
go back to work. Go back to work!''

Jiyong used the stairs to go up their unit knowing Dara would use the elevator on
the other hand.

He's furious.

Earlier at the bar, he saw how the man behind Dara tapped her shoulder and
purpusedly let go of the glass of wine he was holding. His visioned darkened as he
tried to squeeze himself past the crowd He's somehow relieved he came just in time
to save her from those assholes.

His jaw tightened upon remembering that sight... She looked like a lost lamb
surrounded by a pack of wolves.

He's cursing himself mentally.

What if he didn't come on time?

What has gotten into his mind?

What does he care about her anyway?

It's part of the agreement. His job. He even invited her to come with him because
he can't risk leaving the girl alone with a kidnap threat ongoing.

Yeah, he told himself. He's just doing his part of the plan.

But what bothers him is that he could've saved her with a lot of different ways and
yet he chose to be lovey dovey and all to the girl, pretending he's her boyfriend.

Stupid. He thought.

''Jiyong...'' A soft voice called him from behind.

''Go inside.'' he ordered her.

''I just want to... Thank you for helping me a while ago... But...''

- 244 -
 ''I just did what I know was right that time.'' he paused for a while... ''If you
think I went overboard, then sorry. But everything was just part of the act.
Now go in.''

''W-w-hy are you acting like t-t-this...? D-did I do something wrong?''

Jiyong ran his palm down his face. This girl is really clueless.

Feeling hopeless with getting no answer from him she walked forward to her unit.

''N-n-ever mind.'' she said as she looked down and took her keys from her bag.

''Wear something like that again and I'll make sure you won't even get a
single step out of your room.'' Jiyong said with a serious tone.

Dara tilted her head towards his direction. He's not looking at her. In fact he's
facing his own apartment door with a grim face.

Why is he angry about what i'm wearing tonight? I thought he likes it? Dara asked
herself. Did he lie to her earlier? How come everyone admired the way she looked
tonight and this man before her doesn't want her to wear stuff like this?

''I... I.... I thought...'' Dara don't know how to say it. Jiyong turned his head a bit
to her, waiting for her to continue.

''...I thought you said it looks good on me... I wore this because I thought you like
it. But I'm sorry to disappoint you... It would be better if you won't lie to me next
time. If you find me awkward with these on, just tell me so I won't embarass anyone
I'm with.''

Jiyong raked his hair in frustration. She's taking it the wrong way again!

Shit! He thought.

''I don't mean it that way, ahjumm----''

''Then tell me why...'' Dara snapped at him. ''You've been ignoring me since
we left for the bar. Then you came just... Just in time to save me from those
g-g-uys... Then you took me home and ignored me the whole ride... You're
confusing me.'' Dara bit her lip as she hung her head low.

''Look ahjumma.'' Jiyong is now completely facing her. ''When I saw you walk
- 245 -
out of your door wearing that... That... Aisht! You really don't know men do
you?''

Dara knows she has no experience dealing with people expecially men. Why is he
rubbing it to her face?

''You have no idea how many men were oggling at you at the bar! You don't
have any idea how many of those wanted to eat you alive! How many of those
wanted to hit on you!'' The scenes repeated in Jiyong's mind.

''...AND YOU FUCKING DON'T HAVE ANY IDEA HOW BEAUTIFUL AND HOT
YOU LOOK TONIGHT, DAMN IT!''

''SHIT!'' Jiyong cursed after realizing his own words. He exploded. Just like that.

Dara furrowed her brows. Her hand automatically flew to the cheek Jiyong
touched at the bar. She can feel it burning.

No. Her whole body is burning with embarassment.

Did he just say she's beautiful and... HOT?

Dara bit her lip and got it almost bleeding.

''Ahjumma... Listen...'' Jiyong stepped forward but Dara backed off.

''I... I wore this because I don't want to embarass you... And the boys...''

''What are you talking about?''

''...and I seriously wanted to stop hitting your forehead everytime you

come close. I really feel sorry everytime I do that. But I couldn't help it.''
Dara said as she gripped the fabric of her skirt.

''... I thought maybe it's because...'' Dara contemplated for a while if she's
going to say it or not. But he's been honest tonight.

''Ahjumma. Stop.''

''...Maybe it's because you're good looking and I am not that's why I feel awkward.
So I tried fixing myself up. Maybe if I'm on the same level as you are, I won't feel as
uncomfortable as I -----''
- 246 -
 Jiyong cut off her words and marched towards her, grabbing her by her arms.

''Look at me. ''

''W-w-what are you doing?'' Dara asked in horror when she saw how
dangerously close he is again to her.

''Let's see if that little experiment of yours would work. Look at me!''

''No.'' Dara stood frozen with his touch. She shut her eyes and ducked her head
lower.

Jiyong held her face and tilted it upwards.

She's perfect. What's making her think she's ugly? Jiyong thought as he allowed
his eyes enjoy the sight before him.

''Don't make me open those eyes, ahjumma.''

''Ya-----'' Dara immediately opened her eyes, widening it, when she felt something
soft and hot on her forehead.

Jiyong let his lips linger for a moment on her sweet and soft skin. Her scent is
inviting he wasn't able to control himself... But he felt someone trembling... Dara's
trembling.

Which means...

Jiyong woke up from his trance.

He knew what's gonna happen next.

''Oh no! No! Don't!!! ----AAAAAAAAAACK!'' he tried to stop her but she
immediately lunged forward and springed her knees up, her head aiming for his
forhead once more. She was so quick, he wasn't able to move.

But this time, she failed hitting his forehead. Jiyong rubbed his fingers on his
forehead trying to find a bump but there's none.

He then saw Dara clamp her mouth again and faced to her door.

Dara fumbled with her keys.

- 247 -
 God. She messed up again!

She finally inserted the correct one when Jiyong noticed a faint rusty smell. He
licked his lips when he felt a liquid gushing.

Blood.

Slowly, he wiped the blood trickling down his lips.

''YAAAAAH! WHY DID YOU---''

''Y-y-ou're... You're being a pervert! That's why my experiment didn't work!

I hate you! Kyaaaaaah!!!'' Dara screamed as she opened her door when she saw
Jiyong dashing towards her.

''WHY YOUUUUUU-- AAAAACK!'' Jiyong opened his eyes and saw nothing but
white. Her door.

''FUCK!'' he cursed as he kicked her door.

''So then it is final. The merger will not push through.''

''Were backing out of the project Dong Won.''

''Yeah. Without Young Jin, this really won't work.''

''You're not serious are you?'' Dong Won tried to contain the anger that's
starting to boil in him.

''We are. We're serious. And our decision's final.''

''You can't do this to me!''

''We can. It's as if we didn't know the Parks have been backing up your company
for a long time.''

''Everything in this company is my father's hardwork! You know that!''

''Not until you came along. Your company has dealt a lot of loss for the past few
years. If not for Young Jin, do you think, you'll even survive?''

- 248 -
 The men exited the conference room and left the dumbfounded Dong Won.

''AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!'' his voice boomed through the entire room. He

took his phone out and called a certain person.

''Old man! How could you do this to me? Huh? You promised me! The merger!''

''I promised your father, not you.''

''You can't do this to me! We already talked about this!''

''I'm old, Dong Won. I can't let my grandchildren continue doing business with
someone as greedy as you.''

''You old man! You promised Eunju will be mine! You promised to do business with
me until she comes back! Every year I waited for her but she never came. How could
you just break all our ties?''

''If you didn't start playing a dirty game I could've agreed with the merger. You
think I didn't know you spilled it over the internet?''

Dong Won fell silent. He just wanted to pressure the old man. Never did he
thought he'll come up with this decision.

''I treated you as my own son, because your father is a good friend. A good
business partner. I even signed every project which mostly benefitted your company
more than mine. But you pushed me to my limits. You're threatening me with this
scandal about my family? Bring it on. I don't care anymore.''

''YOU.....Yoboseyo... Yoboseyo???''

''AISSSSHT!'' he threw his phone away and the poor thing crashed on the floor
into pieces.

''You're seriously telling me you don't care anymore huh?'' Dong won
smirked.

''Let's see you useless old man...''

A/N:

- 249 -
 Annyeong dear silent readers and subscribers and chingus!! I'll try to update
another chappie tomorrow!

Hey, if you guys are on twitter, you can follow me and I'll follow you back.
Applers/ VIPs/ Blackjacks let's unite!

here's the link:

https://twitter.com/silentapathy18

Till next time!!! n___n

- 250 -
 Surprises

Jiyong woke up early the next day.

Correction.

He wasn't really able to sleep well. His mind was travelling somewhere in
neverland while the stupid maknae kept snoring the whole night.

He cooked some pancakes for breakfast and went out their apartment. He's
aiming for the gym. He needs to be fit. In a few days, they'll be back to Seoul PD.

Jiyong pushed the glass door of the gym and headed towards the treadmill.

''Oppa!'' he heard someone call him as he started his pace on the machine.

''Oh, Sulli-ssi. Good morning.'' he said, still keeping up his pace.

''Good morning! Hey, just call me Sulli. We're friends now right?'' Sulli
settled herself to the treadmill next to Jiyong's.

Jiyong just looked ahead the glass wall and smiled.

''You went home early last night.''

''Neh???'' he asked her.

''I mean, I was there to watch your performance last night. I was trying to
find you after the show but someone said you already went home with the
creep... I mean...''

''You mean Dara.'' he corrected her.

''N-n-eh, sorry. You're pretty close, aren't you?''

''Not really. We're just in the same circle of friends.'' Do they really look
close? He asked himself and shook his head. ''What made you say so?''

''Oh... Nothing... But some say she's awkward to people. But I don't think
she is when it comes to you.'' Sulli said as she stepped on the machine.

- 251 -
 ''She is awkward to everyone. And I am no exception to that. Why are you
so interested?''

''Huh??? I... I... I just wanna make friends with her. I mean, she looks
lonely. Doesn't she have a family?'' Sulli asked him back.

''She does. But... I don't know either. Maybe she just likes it that way. I
just hope people would stop judging her.''

Sulli flinched at his words.

He said they're not close.

But obviously, he sympathizes with the girl.

''Oh. Yeah, right... Well... Thanks for the info oppa...

Jiyong just nodded. ''What do you do? I mean what keeps you busy?'' he tried
asking her.

''Well, me and my friend Krystal just finished Fashion Technology. I do

freelance modelling along with her. As with designing...I'm really interested
in it but I don't think I'm that good.''

Dara's face came flashing in his mind. That one morning when he touched her
sketchpad and she went berserk. She thought he'll judge her works. And that was
the first time he saw her angry. A smile crept his face but he immediately reminded
himself that the girl is a dangerous one. Shes just been the cause of his busted lip.

That crazy ahjumma, he thought.

But deep inside, he knew he was to blame. He initiated that insane closeness.

Was it her first? Impossible. Shes already 29. She shouldve been inlove before.

He shook his head when he remembered Daras shocked face last night.

''Why are you smiling oppa?''

''Ah... Nothing. Have more confidence Sulli. So what if some people think you're
not that good? Try trusting your talent, work hard, and eventually the rest will
follow.''
- 252 -
 Sulli smiled but her heart was doing 360 degrees flips.

''Thank you oppa. I'll keep that in mind.'' she said.

Minzy walked her way to her Dara-unni's unit.

Actually, she's here for two reasons.

One, is to visit Dara and pick a dress from her existing collection.

Second, is to ask someone to be her escort to the party tomorrow night.

It is a party to celebrate the partnership between three of Seouls grandest

companies- Park Malls and Development, G-Hotels and Properties, and the France
based Lee Interiors.

In short, its a joint project by the Parks, Lees and Gongs. And just last night Bom
informed her that she made some adjustments in the party because she wants to
celebrate the old Parks 80

birthday on the same event.

She paused for a minute to think whether to ring unit 11 (where Daesung and
Youngbae stays) or head straight to unit 13 (Dara's).

In the end, Minzy decided to quickly inform Daesung and ask for his attendance to
the party.

''God... I hope he won't think I'm an easy girl. But I think it's with him that
I'll be most comfortable with.'' she told herself.

''Gong Minzy, fighting!''

She pushed the doorbell button once... Twice... And waited for someone to open
the door but no one came.

She tried again... until finally someone came out and...

''Good morning Daesung opp--a....'' she bowed and when she was about to look

- 253 -
up, she saw his body... Whole body... and he's wearing nothing but only his boxers
on.

''KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

Daesung whose eyes a while ago were half-open, finally struggled to widen. Out of
panic, he dragged Minzy inside their apartment and locked the door behind her.

''Shhhh. Shhhh... I'm sorry! Wait here!'' Daesung ran back his room and put
on a shirt and a pair of jogging pants.

When he came back, Minzy was already in a daze, looking nowhere.

''Minzy... Yah, Minzy!'' he fanned her face and brought her up her feet.

''I'm sorry, God... I wasn't expecting anyone to come other than the boys.''
Daesung said as he held her by her arms.

''What are you doing here this early?''

''Neh?''

''Why did you come? What are you here for? Is there a problem?'' Daesung
asked some more.

''Neh... My... Problem...is... I need.... An... Escort...for a party...

Tomorrow... Night...and...'' Minzy found it hard to breathe. Daesung then was
waiting for her next words.

''And... I thought... Of... Asking.. You.. To... Come... And... Be... my...''

''SURE! Your escort? No problem about that!'' Daesung said as he gave her
his infamous eye smile.

''God save me...'' Minzy whispered as she lost consciousness.

Dara rushed to Minzy's side as soon as she went in Daesung and Youngbae's
apartment.

Youngbae told her earlier about Minzy fainting so she immediately dashed out of

- 254 -
her apartment to see their maknae.

''Mingkki? Mingkki-ah?'' She called her as soon as Minzy moved her eyelids
and fluttered it open.

''Unnie... You're here?''

''Neh.. What happened?''

'' I don't know, all I know is I was dreaming.''

''Of...???'' Youngbae asked her.

Minzy looked around and blushed when she saw Daesung. She felt giddy she could
feel energy surging through her veins.

''Unnie! I was dreaming of Daesung oppa! Kyaaah! He agreed to be my

escort for tomorrow nights party!''

Daesung laughed at the girl's antics.

''Hey,'' he said as he knelt on the floor by the couch. '' You weren't dreaming,
silly. It all happened earlier.''

Minzy sat up straight from the couch and clamped her mouth.

''Omo... Aaaaaa! Unnie! This is so embarassing! Come on, let's get out of
here!'' she said as she stood up and grabbed Dara by her wrist.

''Hey... Are you still getting me as your escort?'' Daesung shouted at the
retreating back of Minzy.

''NEEEHHH!'' she answered as she ran away with Dara trailing her behind.

''Yo man, I can tell she likes you.'' Youngbae nudged Daesung.

''What's the matter? I like her too! KYAAAAAAH!'' Daesung screamed like a
giddy teenage girl.

Youngbae could just roll his eyes.

- 255 -
 ''Yoboseyo?'' Bom finally answered her phone which has been ringing since last
night. She was not familiar with the number so she kept ignoring the call, until
today.

When she woke up this morning, she found out who it was through a text
message.

''Hey. I thought you're still not going to pick up the phone even now that
you know it's me.'' He chuckled but his voice was obviously hoarse.

''Oh sorry about that... I didn't know it's you last night. Why did you call?''

''I-... I heard you're sick. Good thing Teddy hyung was busy coz I'm sure
he'll beat the hell out me.'' Top joked. He was able to talk to Teddy last night
when he asked for Bom's number. He got a lot of scolding, yeah but he said Bom's
not doing anything violent against him yet so it's still all good.

''Ah... Neh... But I feel better now. In fact I'm already going back to work.''

''WHAT???'' Top wasn't able to control the tone of his voice. ''Uhmmm.. I mean,
what? Sorry... You know... My voice is still hoarse so...''

''Yah, stop it.'' Bom laughed at him. He could be funny sometimes.

TOP cleared his throat.

''You sure you're really feeling better now?'' He asked once again.

''Neh. I'm tough you know? And how about you? With that voice, I'm pretty
sure you caught cold the other night.''

''It doesn't matter. My mom's taking good care of me--''

''Oh sweet. Such a momma's boy.''

''Yah!''

''Hahaha! Kidding. I gotta go Seunghyun. Get well.'' Bom said as she ended
the call.

''Seunghyun...'' Top uttered as he put his phone down.

- 256 -
 ''Aisht that red-head!''

(DING DONG!!!)

Dara looked at the door when the doorbell sounded. She should keep her guard.
After what happened last night, she mentally made a note to never go near Jiyong
again. He is dangerous, she thought.

Ill go get it, unnie! Minzy chirped.

NOOOOO!!! she stood up and dashed to the door, leaning her back against it.

O-O-o-kay, unnie Sorry

No I mean, Ill get it Ehe You go back to my work room and pick any
dress you like, okay?

Neh unnie! Minzy obliged.

(DING DONG!!!)

Dara-ssi? someone called her name.

Now sure that the person outside her apartment isnt the guy shes avoiding, Dara
took a peep just to be extra sure before opening her door.

Good morning Dara-ssi. The guard bowed down to her. Your ca---

Before the guard could further speak, Dadoong leaped from the arms of the guard
to Daras.

Omo!!! Dadoongie!!! tears welled up her eyes.

Ssabunim and the guard on duty last night saw the cat on your balcony.
He told me to bring it to you this morning.

Oh chincha? My God I was so worried about him I thought hes not gonna
come back! she said as she wiped the tears on her face.

- 257 -
 He knows where home is. The guard said. I have to go Dara-ssi.

Neh. Kamsahamnida ahjussi!

''Sajangnim, someone's waiting for you inside your office.'' Bom's secretary
bowed at her.

''Neh? Who?''

''Your harabeoji, sajangnim.''

Bom thought for a moment.

Did something came up?

Is there something wrong with the party?

''Miss Im, is everything set already for tomorrow?''

''Neh sajangnim. I followed all your orders.''

''Good. Thanks.''

Bom slowly and unsurely walked inside her office.

''H-h-arabeoji...'' she said as she softly closed the door behind her.

The old man was standing by the glass wall, staring ahead the vast skies.

''I... i.. I didn't know you're coming harabeoji. What's with the sudden
visit?'' Bom continued when she got nothing in response from her grandfather.

He then faced Bom with his usual serious expression.

''You little brat! You thought I wouldn't know the additions and adjustments you
did for the party!!!

Bom's hands automatically found their way behind her back. She bit her lips and
shut her eyes expecting another round of curses and sermon.

- 258 -
 Staying at home the whole day, she tried to make additional last minute
preparations yesterday. It wasn't as easy as she thought it would be but with the
help of her ever realiable assistants and staff she slept in contentment last night.
Everything was set.

She just wanted to give her grandfather a double celebration.

His birthday and a new partneship in business.

''I-... I'm sorry harabeoji...'' she was able to say. ''I was actually planning to
surpri-...''

''Well I'm pretty surprised... And impressed.'' the old man didn't allow her to
finish. He chuckled as he shoved his hands in his pockets and walked towards Bom.

Bom's eyes darted from the floor to her grandfather.

Did she just hear her grandfather chuckle?

''Harabeoji...''

''Aisht, aren't you even going to invite your visitor to sit?''

''Neh.. Of course harabeoji. Aisht. Of course you can do anything here!''

Bom guided him to the couch as she settled herself down the other.

''Not anymore... You own this already. If only your halmeoni could see your
improvements.'' Young jin said as he leaned back in his seat.

''Aniyo... Businesswise it's me. But the clothes. The materials. The
designs... The things that made this company stand strong... It's halmeoni's
heritage. Aunt Eunju's... Their talent ...that was... That was handed down to
Dara.'' she debated with herself for a moment if she'll include those names she
knows would shake her grandfather's firm personality, but eventually continued.

She waited for a negative comment but nothing came.

Bom smiled. It's with this little talks in the family that she can brag about Dara's
talents.

Her talent that people thought was hers.

- 259 -
 Dara's creations that she unselfishly gave to Bom.

...that people thought was Bom's.

She can make a good design orn two, but it's not as a hit as Dara's. Clients from
all over Asia trust their designs. Still, they were Dara's.

But they kept her hidden and Dara willingly obliged to the arrangement.

''Bommie-ah...''

''Neh?''

''Aren't you scared once people know you're not behind all the previous
Park Couture's collections? How about now with DB & Co.?'' Young jin held his
grandchild's hand.

Bom sighed before she spoke.

''Honestly harabeoji, I am... I'm really scared. But whenever I see Dara,
you know what I feel? I feel I am one of those who betrayed her.'' Bom didn't
notice a single teardrop fell... And soon, her eyes started to well up.

''I feel I'm one of those people keeping her in the dark. I feel selfish and unfair
getting all the positive comments and fame and attention. I didn't want that. But the
situation put us this way.... But you know what harabeoji? At the end of the day... I
always try to find ways to pay her back even with little gestures. And she's happy
with that. That's why it's breaking my heart. I want to share to her what I have. She
deserves it... So much more than I do.''

The old man's heart was aching with Bom's words.

It wasn't just Dara who's hurting.

Teddy... Especially this usually tough and hard headed girl in front of him, was
greatly affected too by his lies.

''Bring her to the party tomorrow tonight.''

''N-n-neh???'' Bom couldn't believe it.

''Bring her with you. Tell her I want to see her.''

- 260 -
 CL balled her hands into fists under the table.

Situated in the VIP area of a fine dining resto, she, along with her mom and dad
have been waiting for Seungri for almost an hour.

She pressed her lips together, trying to stop herself from throwing out curses and
not so pleasant words.

No. Not now. She's with her parents. She needs to be prim and proper.

But she mentally made a note to kill him as many times as she can if he wont
show up today.

''Oh dear, don't worry we'll be nice to him.'' Her mom broke her thoughts.

CL forced a smile as she cracked her knuckles underneath the table.

''I bet something just-------

''ANNYEONG HASEYO! LEE SEUNGRI IMNIDA! I AM VERY SORRY FOR

BEING LATE! I DESERVE TO BE PUNISHED!''

Surprised with Seungri, Mr. and Mrs. Lee weren't able to say anything.

''Hmmmph.... Mmmmmph.... Pffffffffft....

...PWAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHHA!!!

Seungri furrowed his brows, his face still hidden from them since he bowed 90
degrees.

''Chaerin! Why are you laughing like that!'' Mrs. Lee scolded her.

''Sorry omma, i just can't help but be happy!'' CL stood up and went to
Seungri's side. ''See my boyfriend is already here! Hahaha! Finally!'' CL said as
she hit Seungri's arm.

''Aaacck!'' Seungri threw her deathly glares but immediately bowed again at the
parents.

''Oh dear look at these two. How adorable could they be.'' CL's moms said as
she clasped her hands together. ''Young man, take your seat.''
- 261 -
 ''N-n-eh... Kamsahamnida Mrs. Le--.''

''I TOLD YOU TO CALL ME OMONI!!!'' the woman shouted at him, making the
hairs at his nape rise.

''M-m-ianhe omoni... Mianhe.''

''I'm starving.'' CL's dad gestured his hand at the servant assigned to them while
eyeing Seungri, as if blaming him it was his fault.

Seungri gulped and looked at CL. Here she goes again with that prim and proper
facade, very different from the normal CL he knows.

Last night at the bar, CL went ballistic when she found out Dara was missing. But
when Dara called her up to let her know she's already home, she felt relieved and
that was the only time she remembered her purpose for being there.

He talked to Seungri and asked him to meet her parents. Seungri hesitated at first
but knowing this is part of the plan, he realized he has no choice.

''Son?''

CL nudged him hard, her eyes sending him daggers before she started on her
food.

Seungri didn't even notice the food was already served on the table.

''N-n-eh omoni?''

''Aigoo, you're here but your thoughts are wandering off somewhere. Mind
to share what's bothering you?''

''M-m-ianhe omoni, abeoji... I was just...'' Seungri tried to find an excuse... But
he couldn't.

''... Honestly I was just wondering if...'' Seungri continued.

CL smirked before sipping her juice. Better find a good answer or else... She
mentally warned.

''... I was wondering if... if you would approve of me for your daughter. I'm
really serious about her.''
- 262 -
 The juice CL was drinking practically spurted out of her nose as she choked. She
hit her chest hard and Seungri was quick to soothe her back as she coughed and
struggled to catch her breath.

''Yeobo...'' Mrs. Lee wiped the single tear that fell on her cheek.

''I know... I know...'' Mr. Park comforted her wife. ''I couldn't believe our
baby's finally a lady.''

''Aigoo... Look at them. Aren't they adorable? Now let's take a photo of
them and slap it to them ugly bitches!''

''Yeah, those f*cking assholes calling our baby a lesbo just because they're
mothaf*ckers who wasn't even close to our baby's type!''

''Omma/ Abeoji???''

CL and Seungri said in chorus with a shocked expression all over their faces.

A/N:

The original chap was too long I had to cut it to two... Aigoo...

My brain's shutting down. Imma try my best to post the next chap tonight and
that's gonna be the last for this weekend.

Thank you for reading, subscribing and for posting your comments. I appreciate
them all! I would have not been able to continue writing if not for your support.
n___n

- 263 -
 Discoveries

''Bommie... I...''

''Stop whining Darong!''

''But...''

Bom was so excited. After her short but heartwarming talk with their grandpa, she
hurriedly drove her way to Dara's to inform her about the news.

''Aisht. We have limited choices here. Aigoo... Yah! Minzy ah!''

''Neh unnie?''

''Let's go to the newly renovated showroom.''

''Oh. Keep safe girls. Thanks for dropping by.'' Dara said to the girls.

''What the hell are you talking about? you're coming with us!'' Bom said as
she grabbed Dara's wrist and dragged her out of her work area.

''No! We can choose from what's left here! Even Minzy got one already!''

Aisht. I need more choices. Dara didn't you hear me? Haraboeji wants to
see you!''

''Unnie, come with us please?'' Minzy pleaded with her puppy eyes.

''But...''

''NO BUT'S!!!''

''Bom- Unnie...'' Minzy called her.. ''Do you already have a date for the
event?''

''What? What do I need a date for? You girls are with me! And just because
you got yourself an escort, it doesnt mean I gotta find one too. Ill be
clinging the whole night on Dara. Yah Mingkki what made you decide to
- 264 -
ask Daesung ehh? Youre still too young!''

''Because omma told me CL-unnie will be having an escort and that would
be unfair if I wont have one too!!!'' the maknae whined.

''MWORAGO???'' Dara and Bom chorused.

Bom quickly asked the chauffeur to stop the car.

''You're giving me a heart attack Minzy! Shit! What did you just say again?
Yah! Better make sure you're source is correct!'' Bom jabbered.

''How can omma be mistaken? You know how close she is with CL-unnie's
omma! But I do understand where you're coming from. I was shocked too
when I first heard about it.'' Minzy explained. Truth be told, she even reacted
worse than Bom. She tried calling CL up last night but the latter never did even pick
up her phone.

''That bitch! She didn't even tell us she has a guy!'' Bom angrily said.

''I didn't expect that... Have you already talked to her? I was with her last
night but she didn't open up anything about that to me.'' Dara asked Minzy.

''You were together???'' Bom asked Dara.

''Oh... N-n-eh... I... I was invited by the boys to their gig... And i.. I decided
to go with them.'' Dara played with the hem of of her scarf.

''Kyaaaaah! Way to go unnie! I'm so happy for you! You're slowly evolvi---''
before Minzy could speak further, Bom already clamped the maknae's mouth.

''Ehehehe, Darong... She's been hanging out a lot with CL lately. She's
starting to be tactless.'' Bom tried to sense if Dara was affected with Minzy's
words.

''Ani... Stop that.'' Dara laughed and pulled Bom's hand from Minzy's mouth.

''Ahjussi...'' Dara called the attention of the chauffeur. ''Let's go ahjussi. I can't
wait to see the new showroom.''

''Unnie...'' Minzy whispered to Bom

- 265 -
 ''Neh?''

''Dara-unnie is creeping me out. A while ago she didn't want to go. Now,
just because I said she's evolving, she already wants to go!''

''Aisht! You...''

But Bom noticed it too. And it's not just now that Dara complied to them.

Everytime they show her how happy they are with her changes, she voluntarily
does so.

''I think I know what she's trying to do.'' Bom though to herself.

''Yoboseyo?'' Jiyong answered brought his guitar down and answered his phone.

''YAAAAH!!!''

''Hyung! My eardrums!''

''Didn't I tell you to keep an eye on my sisters?''

''I'm aware of that! Why shout? Aisht!''

''You really wanna get killed, do you? I called up Bom and she said she's
with Dara and Minzy and they went out you idiot!''

''They did? Shit! Jiyong ran a hand on his face. but hyung, you can't expect
us to live in the hallway, waiting for them everytime! How are we even
supposed to know if they're going out?''

''Call the boys, arasso? This is your f*cking job, you find a way? Are we
clear, Jiyong?''

''Okay! Okay! Aisht.''

''Complaining?'' Teddy asked.

''Of course not! See? I'm smiling, I'm happy! I'll try to think of a plan then
follow them.'' Jiyong said as he stood up and grabbed his jacket.

- 266 -
 ''Okay. Make sure they'll be fine... And if you get caught, I'm gonna set
your asses on fire.

''Hyung, are you fine already?'' Daesung asked TOP.

''Would I be here if I'm not?'' Top answered as he maneuvered the steering

wheel.

The four of them- Jiyong, Top, Youngbae, and Daesung, are set to follow the girls.

''Aisht. You're still hot-headed!'' Daesung leaned back and pouted.

''Well... You see, I've got a very useful info. And I bet none of you knows it
yet, well... Except for Youngbae.'' he added making the latter just grin.

''Make sure it's really useful. What is it?'' Jiyong asked, eyes still ahead of the
road.

Daesung cleared his throat.

''I, Kang Daesung, was summoned by Gong Minzy, heiress of G-Hotels, to

be her escort for tomorrow night's party, in celebration of the Parks, the
Lees and the Gongs business partnership.''

''MWORAGO????'' TOP and Jiyong asked in chorus as TOP stepped hard on the
break, halting the car with a screech.

''Aigoo. So surprised, aren't we?'' Daesung laughed at the two's expression.

''Daesung here is not that useless afterall...'' Youngbae said as he tapped the
other man's shoulders.

''Yah!''

Top furrowed his brows as his thoughts dragged him deep.

Minzy has an escort. Why the hell didn't Bom ask him? Didn't she have fun in their
date? Didn't she like him?

Jiyong was thinking the same.

- 267 -
 Is Dara going that's why they went to DB & Co's showroom? Are they gonna pick
her some sexy dress again? Who's her escort?

''AISHT! THAT---'' Top and Jiyong looked at each other when they said the same
phrase in unison.

''Aigoo... What are you guys thinking, ehh?'' Daesung playfully teased the two.

''Yah enough. Ppalli let's go back to chasing the girls. I wonder where that
Seungrat is... '' Youngbae scolded the three.

''Thank you... I mean it... A lot.''

Seungri slapped himself. Is he dreaming?

He looked to his right and saw a blonde girl smiling sweetly at him.

Wait, he reminded himself. Don't fall for that looks!!!

''Yah, what's wrong with you? That was part of the act. And don't say thank
you. You still need to be my---''

Seungri was cut short with his words when CL pushed her index finger on his lips,
shutting him up.

''Don't you dare ruin my mood, rat. I'm being nice. You don't want another
pair of uneven panda eyes, do you?''

Seungri gulped. This girl is really unpredictable.

''What are we doing here again?'' he asked her before she went out the car.

''You're asking too many questions. Just follow arasso?''

Seungri looked at the building in front of him. There wasn't a trace of the old Park
Couture house. Everything was bright and alive.

He followed her out of the car and started to walk his way to the main entrance
but before he further could, he heard someone calling him from behind.

- 268 -
 ''Pssssssssst!'' He looked around but there's no one.

''Psssst! Yah babo!'' he tried following the sound and when he turned around,he
saw Daesung, Youngbae, TOP and Jiyong hiding behind the bush outside DB & Co.'s
premises.

His eyes widened in surprise. He's been ignoring their calls earlier because he
didn't want them to know about what's going on between him and CL. He looked
back again and when he didn't see CL around, he ran towards the boys.

''Hyung! What are you doing here?'' he asked Jiyong.

''You rat! You should be the one to explain yourself! What the fuck is
going on? Why are you here?'' Jiyong hissed and if it's just possible to strangle
the guy right then and there, he would after all those times he ignored their call.

''It's... something Personal! Right! Personal!''

''Personal my ass!'' Youngbae butted in. ''You were with CL! We saw you!''

''And... And sooo????''

''Why you!!!'' Youngbae stood up and was about to climb up the railings of the
fence when TOP ducked down.

''SHIT! DUCK DOWN!!!'' he said to the boys, leaving Seungri confused.

''Crap!'' Youngbae along with Daesung and Jiyong followed TOP.

''Yah panda boy...''

''OMO!!! Yah! You scared me!'' Seungri turned around and saw CL with ther
arms crossed.

''Ooh...boyfie is so jumpy! I wonder what he's hiding... Mind telling your

girlfriend about it?'' CL said, teasing the pale maknae.

Seungri didnt pay attention to her teasings anymore. He just looked around
throwing a glance at where the boys are and immediately grabbed CLs arm.

Lets go. He said to her, not noticing the smirk on CLs face as the girl looked
back at the bush.
- 269 -
 ''Gwaaarrrrk!'' Daesung almost puked with the two but Youngbae was quick to
clamp his mouth. ''SHHHHHHH! AISHT!'' Youngbae said to him.

''Holy cow! Since when did they become a couple?'' Top whispered.

''I didn't know there's something going on between the two. Seungri said
hes just going out earlier. Then I couldnt contact him anymore'' Jiyong
retorted.

After a while, when the boys sensed that the two were already away, Jiyong tried
calling up Teddy but their hyung wasn't picking up.

''Aisht! Guess we should stay here waiting until those four girls comes
out.'' Jiyong put his phone back his pocket.

''Why am I even in this situation? I'm not part of the deal! Damn!'' Top
removed his shades and slumped on the ground.

''OH HELL, YOU ARE!'' Youngbae and Daesung said in chorus.

''It's your cousin who put us in this, don't you remember hyung? Se7en
hyung!!!'' Daesung whined.

''Oh! What situation? What's with Se7en oppa? Tell me more. I'm
interested.''

''BOM/BOM-NOONA???!!!'' the four boys gasped when they turned to the

direction of the voice.

''You babo!'' Jiyong hit Seungri's arm. ''What the hell, Seungri!''

''But CL won't let me go! She saw you! She told Bom-noona everything
when we went inside the building.''

''You could've done so much better than that! You could've just denied it
or text us to warn us, aisht!'' Youngbae muttered.

''Enough. We're here already. Besides, I can never bring my dignity back
now. Might as well just go with the flow.'' TOP grimly said, looking ahead of the
hallway as they were lead by two staffs to the men's wear department.

- 270 -
 ''I'm so proud of you hyung. Who would've thought you're that quick to
think?'' Daesung merrily said as he patted TOP's shoulder.

FLASHBACK

''BOM/BOM-NOONA???!!!'' the four boys gasped when they turned to the

direction of the voice.

''What's so surprising ehh?'' CL said as she gripped Seungri's sleeve tighter.

''Stop moving!'' she scolded him.

''Better explain this. Were you following us?'' Bom asked as she cocked an
eyebrow.

TOP immediately straightened up. ''Of course not! Why would we? Don't be so
full of yourself!''

''Really now, momma's boy?'' she further teased.

''Momma's boy? Ewwwwwww!'' The three other boys grimaced.

''Yah!''

''Speak up! Why were you boys ducking down like idiots there?''

Jiyong stood up and looked around trying to save his life. ''I'll just go back to
the car. I forgot something.''

''Don't you dare Jiyong. I'm still talking to you.'' Bom walked nearer them
while the boys could just step back. ''So, what brings you here if you're not
following us? '' she continued, putting her hands on her waist.

''I... We... '' Jiyong mentally smacked himself when he couldn't find a proper
excuse.

''I lied.'' TOP said making the boys whip their heads towards him.

''Hyung no!'' Seungri warned him.

''I lied, Bom... Actually, we really followed you.'' TOP tried to explain but his
eyes roam the entire area, avoiding Bom's glares.

- 271 -
 ''Hyung, you can't tell her about it! We wouldn't want Teddy hyung and
Se7en hyung to fry our asses, would you???'' Daesung butted in, shaking TOP by
his shoulders.

Jiyong and Youngbae could just hit their foreheads with their palms.

We asked for Se7en hyungs opinion about this and he approved he

continued.

Ehh??? the boys suddenly felt confused

Its either they die right now or later on in the hands of Teddy and Se7en.

''Actually... We...

(CRICKETS.... CRICKETS...)

''You?...''

(CRICKETS... CRICKETS...)

''We...''

''SPEAK THE FUCK UP! YOU'RE ANNOY---''

''WE'RE HERE BECAUSE I LEARNED THAT MINZY ASKED DAESUNG TO

BE HER ESCORT FOR THE PARTY TOMORROW NIGHT AND I WAS
WONDERING WHY YOU DIDN'T ASK ME YET AND I JUST HOPE YOU STILL
DON'T HAVE ANYONE IN MIND SO I'M HERE TO VOLUNTEER!!!''

CL loosened her grip to Seungri.

Bom's hand automatically flew to her mouth.

''GWAAAAAAAARK!'' Daesung finally let go of the load he's holding in his throat.

''Hyung...'' Youngbae was in a daze.

Jiyong didn't know if he'll laugh or he'll appreciate his hyung's effort to save them.

He was just trying to save them, right?

- 272 -
 Or is he not?

''He better make sure he's just acting it out.'' he whispered to Youngbae.

''He'd better be.'' he answered. Coz seriously, right now his mind is in turmoil.
What's going on?

Daesung getting along with Minzy... Seungri has a secret relationship with CL...
and now, it's TOP and Bom.

He constantly recalled the times being with Dara... Being overly protective of
her... Being affected when people criticize her, when people judge her.

Being always there by her side.

And just last night, he wasn't able to control himself. He just kissed her!

Impossible, he thought.

Very impossible.

He can never entertain such thought.

-END OF FLASHBACK-

I didnt know you two already clicked! Kiko laughed and shook her head.

Yah! Bom retorted. We did not! Well, I mean, I know him better now
but

The girls invited Kiko for a night out at Se7ens bar that night. Its been a while
since they last had a bonding together and with all the revelations this afternoon,
they seriously need to catch up with all thats happened to them recently.

Who wouldve thought of that! After just one night in the park! Thats
sweet! Kiko giddily said.

How did you know about it? I mean, the date? Bom furrowed his brows as
she asked Kiko.

- 273 -
 Well that Dara told me! Remember that day you asked me to go to her
place instead?

Bom was about to ask some more questions but CL, Minzy and Dara already came
back from the ladies room.

Aigoo, Minzy is really blooming tonight! Kiko said to the maknae.

Thanks, Kiko unnie! Minzy sat down beside her.

Dara sat quietly between Bom and CL.

So lets get this settled arasso? Bom looked at each of the girls.

All of us have been busy with our own lives we even forgot to share our
dirty little secrets to each other! Is this what we call sisterhood? Yah,
answer me!!! Bom slammed her palm on the table making other people look at
them.

Bommie-ah, your voice. Dara said as she melted with the gaze people
throwing at them.

I dont care! Theyre eyes have been set on us anyways since we stepped
in!

Yay Kiko just put an elbow on the table and hid her face in her hand.

Unnie, if I were you, I wont dwell on this further because seriously, you
didnt tell us anything about that date with TOP oppa, too. So were even CL
pointed out.

Yah! Just because you finally solved your issues with your parents it
doesnt mean you can act that cool now huh! Besides, Seunghyun and I were
just set up to date.

Okay unnie, we believe that Aigoo Minzy teased Bom. I volunteer as

tribute! What was that again? Hhahahahaha!!!

The girls laughed at the maknaes antics except for Bom.

Aisht, talking to you is hopeless.

- 274 -
 Ooops girls, the boys are here. Fix yourselves! Kiko told the girls.

Dara felt uneasy with the thought that Jiyong might be coming to their table. Shes
not just ready to face him yet after what happened.

Psssht. No need Kiko. It was just an act with that rat anyway. CL told
Kiko.

What act are you talking about, my dear girlfriend? Seungri smirked as he
settled himself behind CL. Its payback time. Its his time now to tease her.

Omo! Omo! Kyaaaaaah!!! Minzy squealed making everyone laugh.

I see youre having fun. Jiyong came followed by Youngbae, Top and Daesung.
Dara immediately looked away and prayed silently that shed just disappear then
and there.

Oppa! Sulli and Krystal came running towards Jiyong. Finally, we got to see
you after a performance! Sulli said as she panted.

Dara turned her head and saw Sulli smiling brightly at Jiyong. She couldnt help
but feel annoyed.

How could this girl be nice to him?

Oh Sulli, hi. Jiyong greeted the girl back. You must be Krystal he added
and turned to the other girl.

Neh, Krystal bowed at him. Hi Youngbae oppa. She turned to Youngbae

who was just standing beside Jiyong.

Oh guys, meet our new neighbors. Jiyong turned to the rest of the gang.

Good evening, sunbaenims. Im Choi Sulli and this is my friend Jung

Krystal. Its an honor to meet you personally.

Sunbaenim? CL cocked an eyebrow.

These two are currently freelance models. They also have a degree in
Fashion Technology. Jiyong informed them making the girls nod, well except for
the awkward one.

- 275 -
 You knowa lot about them huh? Im surprised. Since when did you learn
talking to girls? TOP said in jest.

Yah hyung, dont embarrass Jiyong hyung right now! Daesung nudged TOP

Nice to meet you, Sulli and Krystal. Fashion world could be vast but Seoul
is small. Who knows we might be working together in the future. Bom held
out her hand to the two.

Join us here! I wanna know more about you! Minzy offered the two.

Ani That would be too much. Krystal answered.

Maybe next time. Its an honor to meet you sunbaenims. Sulli bowed and
Krystal did the same.

Were going oppa. We really enjoyed tonights performance. The two then
bowed at the boys before they left.

Jiyong was about to take his seat when he felt someone tap him by his shoulders.

He turned around and saw a familiar face.

Bom, CL, Kiko and Minzy stood up recognizing the man. Dara widened her eyes
and automatically hid her face through her hair. Shes sure, with the way she was
dressed so plainly tonight, he wont recognize her.

Hey man. Sorry about the last time. The guy said as he flashed a mocking
grin.

Tell me he isnt who I am seeing. Minzy said.

Fuck that devil. CL cursed in her breath.

Kiko and Bom looked back at Dara and saw her almost melting to her seat,
hanging her head low.

Dara? Bom called her.

Dara moved back until her she hit the wall, her pleading eyes sending them

- 276 -
messages as she shook her head.

They do not know whats going on but they felt they have to make sure Dara wont
be seen.

So, I see your girlfriends not with you? the guy said as he cocked an
eyebrow.

Jiyong squinted his eyes as he heaved a deep breath. Shes just for my eyes to
see. He replied.

OOoh Youre a bit possessive. Hiding her somewhere? the guy asked as
he roamed his eyes around their area.

But Bom and Kiko were alert. They tried pushing the others just to block his view.

Omo! he faked a gasp. Look at that! The heiresses are here! Good
evening miladies. He said as he dramatically bowed at them.

The bigbang boys could just mentally laugh at his antics.

What are you doing here? Bom stepped forward.

I know were sort of banned in your buildings just recently, but as far as I
know, you Parks do not own this bar. Isnt that right, men? he then turned to
his men and the morons could just nod eagerly.

Bom was pissed and was about to say some more but TOP shot her a warning
glare as he gripped her arms tight, holding her firmly.

What the hell do you want? CL asked as she cocked an eyebrow.

Hmmm Do not worry yourself too much, CL-ssi Lesbos arent my

type. The man said as he eyed CL up and down.

YAAAH! Seungri was about to launch himself to the bastard but Daesung was
quick to hold him back.

Let me go!

No stop it, itll just make things worse.

- 277 -
 Leave the girls! What do you really want? Are you just here to pick up a
fight? Seems like you cant move on over a petty iss---

I want your girl. The guy said without batting an eyelash.

What did you just say? Jiyong frowned and tilted his head, unable to process
what he heard.

You heard me. The man grinned.

Are you even serious? Jiyong asked but when the guy just smirked at him, he
looked away and smirked.

He then eyed the guy from head to foot.

Damn, this man must be crazy.

Jiyong started to walk forward the man and went closer to him.

Sorry, man I dont share whats mine. Jiyong whispered to his ear with a
smug face.

He was about to step back but her felt something soft being shoved to him.

You told me youll be responsible for the trouble Then do the laundry,
Chief Inspector! the guy then turned his back from him and threw a card to the
air.

Ill be expecting for it tomorrow! he said before disappearing with his men
in the crowd.

Jiyong was left dumbfounded.

What has he gotten himself into?

Ive seen that guy in a magazine. Seungri said.

What a brat! Seriously, he could rival Hayi ! Daesung twitched his lips in
annoyance.

Aisht didnt you recognize him? Hes--- Kiko tried to tell them

- 278 -
 F*ck you Kim Jaejoong!!! CL exclaimed before slumping down her seat,
crying her heart out. Seungri sat down and comforted her. He knows what the girl is
going through.

Kim Jaejoong Jiyong said to himself. Thats why youre familiar.

Omo, Dara unnie!!! Minzy screamed, snapping Jiyong out of his trance.

Move! he said as he ran towards Dara and carriedn her to the dressing room.

The rest of the girls followed them but the boys were left to pacify the crowd.

Dara felt cold.

Shes been trembling from fear. She tried fighting it back but weakness is washing
over her.

Ahjumma! Yah! Ahjumma! Jiyong tapped Daras cheek.

Yah, dont you dare faint!!!

"Dont you dare!!!"

"Please!"

"Dont..."

- 279 -
 Extreme Makeover

Jaejoong smirked as he sat on his office chair.

So youre basically telling me, shes a Park? he asked the man in front of
him.

Neh sajangnim. Thats what I found out. She was adopted and lives alone
in a residential building owned by the Gongs.

So that explains why those girls were with that bastard last night.

But sajangnim, some people around the area said the girl is aloof to
people and that they never heard anyone associated with the girl aside from
her friends who often visits her. Its as if theyre saying its impossible for
the girl to have a boyfriend though its confirmed that Kwon Jiyong lives in
the same building.

Jaejoong smirked.

I find the girl interesting since that night. Ive never seen such
innocence. I wanna play with something new Something different. And
that Kwon Jiyong isnt going to stop me.

His thoughts were somewhat disturbed when his secretary came knocking in.

Sir, your sajangnim wants to see you. She said.

Jaejoong just nodded and stood up.

Make sure my father wouldnt know about this, arasso?

Jiyong squinted his eyes when he felt Dara stir in her sleep. Her movements made
him sit up straight and look at her face.

Last night, Daesung drove Minzy and Kiko home while Youngbae went out to find
a laundry shop that time of the night. He said he couldnt risk to get into another
trouble again because their suspension is just about to be lifted in a few days. He
advised Jiyong to just comply and make amends with the guy coz by the way
- 280 -
Jaejoong looks, he spells trouble.

Seungri on the other hand drove CL home.

As expected, Bom decided to just stay at Daras. She was trying to keep herself
awake but TOP insisted she should go to sleep because she just got well from cold.
TOP then accompanied Bom in the living room and settled her to sleep in the long
couch.

Jiyong was then left to watch over Dara.

Yes, he stayed with her although the night.

He was sitting at on the floor with his arms on the side of Daras bed. He hesitated
for a moment, but when he heard her mumble something incoherent, he grabbed
her hands and held tightly on to it.

Ahjumma?

Dara opened her eyes and fluttered her eyelids for a moment. She tried to recall
last nights events and before she could react and ask why this guy is in her room,
her rational mind reminded her that this guy just saved her again.

T-t-t-oo bright Too bright she said as she covered her eyes.

Oh sorry! Jiyong stood up and pulled the curtains down, enveloping them in
gloom.

Your rooms a bit stuffy and I thought you might be needing some fresh
air thats why I left the window ajar last night.

Dara tried to sat up but her body still felt weak. Jiyong went towards her and
assisted her by putting a pillow behind her.

There he sad and looked down to her only to see her looking at him.

Jiyong, expecting her to throw a fit, immediately covered Dara's eyes with his
hand.

(BACKGROUND SONG: PRETTY BABY By Vanessa Carlton)

- 281 -
 Oh no, not now ahjumma---- he said but before he could say more, Dara
removed his hand from her eyes and stared at his bruised lower lip.

Slowly, she moved her hands up, bringing her fingers to touch his lips.

Jiyong, shocked with the girls sudden boldness, could just follow her hand with
his gaze.

I did this Dara said softly as she furrowed her brows and concentrated on it.

Jiyong almost squirmed in her stare and touch.

Im s-sorry I Dara brought her hand back down when she realized what
she just did.

She shut her eyes. The room was gloomy and dark now that the curtains were
down. But this creature in front of her is sucking out her breath, blinding her with
his pretty face.

Jiyong woke up from his trance and looked down at the girl whose head is now
bowed at him. He mentally slapped himself for almost surrendering to her.

How could this girl make him feel comfortable and breathless at the same time?

Times like this, he should be teasing her, dominating her.

But did she just intimidate him?

He abruptly stood up, feeling the awkward atmosphere.

I..I gotta let Bom-noona know youre already awake. He told her and
immediately ran out of her room.

Did I scare him? Dara asked herself.

Yang Hyun Suk thoroughly examined the envelope on his table.

What are you up to, Park Young Jin? he asked as he gritted his teeth, painful
flashbacks appeared before him.

- 282 -
 Better tell me everything tonight And I promise to forgive your sinful
soul.

A woman covered up in a white fur coat with a pair of huge shades on walked her
way in the arrival area of the airport.

Are you sure about this sajangnim? her assistant asked her.

Of course I am Its not wrong to surprise your father on his birthday, is

it?

Eunju looked up at the sky through the glass paneled walls.

Im ready now appa This place has given me so much pain. But I think
Im now strong enough to face all my loss.

She then faced her assistant.

Kaja.. I want to visit ommas grave first. She bitterly said.

Teddy stared blankly ahead as he drove his way to their building

When he arrived, he immediately went to their grandfathers office.

What brings you here this early? the old man asked him but his eyes are still
on the files hes reading.

Harabeoji I want you to tell me everything thats going on between you

and the Kims! Teddy was furious. Earlier, he heard about what happened last
night at the bar.

What do you want that info for? The old man removed his eyeglasses and
faced his grand son.

Kim Jaejoong

What about that Dong Wons bastard?

He already met Dara. He actually messed up with the girls!

- 283 -
 The old man stood up and turned his face to the glass wall. "He did?"

I cant hide her forever. So I decided to cut ties with the Kims The Dong
Won, who was the only people outside our family who knows about our
secret threatened me hell spill everything. I said I dont care anymore.
Dong Won was so furious, I can tell that Some of the investors in his
project backed out.

Harabeoji, youre seriously telling me you dont care anymore? What if

they use Dara to get back at you? Whats gonna happen to Dara? Youre
gonna hide her again? Deny her?

No...

..Im going to slowly introduce her to the public. The old man said calmly.

Dara might not be able to handle the public harabeoji!!! Teddy raised his
voice, worry and concern written all over his face.

THEN YOU TELL ME WHAT TO DO, DAMN IT!!!

Youngjin walk towards his grandson and grabbed him by the lapel of his suit.

Do you think I sleep well at night? Do you think I eat every meal well
while seeing our dining table almost empty and then realizing its my fault?
Do you know how many times I wished I could turn back time? YOU DONT
HAVE ANY IDEA TEDDY!!! Im still alive but I feel like Im already in hell!!!

Now you tell me what to do. The old man told Teddy as he release him

Harabeoji

Help me Teddy. The old man told him as he put his hands on Teddys
shoulders.

Help me

CL and Seungri just finished their breakfast.

Last night, when Seungri drove her home, CLs parents insisted that Seungri

- 284 -
should just stay there for the night. Knowing how persistent her parents are,
Seungri decided to stay in one of the Lees guestroom.

That f*cking a*shole tried to hit on me before but I rejected him thats
why he kept spreading stuff that Im a f*cking lesbo!!! That bastard!!! CL
said when Seungri asked her why Jaejoong was being too mean last night.

Seungri thought for a while. He then remembered what CLs dad said when they
were at the resto yesterday.

''Yeah, those f*cking assholes calling our baby a lesbo just because they're
mothaf*ckers who wasn't even close to our baby's type!''

he remembered him say.

I tell you, hes a devil in flesh! The contrary of what he shows the media.

That was rude and now he wants Dara noona?

Maybe its because she finds her interesting. CL answered.

Hes Kim Dong Wons son, isnt he? Seungri asked for confirmation.

Neh but hes just adopted. Dong Won was set to marry aunt Eunju..
Dara-unnies .

CL thought for a moment. Shit, she thought. She almost spilled it..

I mean, Dong Won was set to marry Dara and Bom unnies aunt Eunju.
But it didnt push through because she went abroad. The Kims needed an
heir but Dong Won didnt want just any other girl thats why they adopted
Jaejoong.

I see that guy has a lot of issues.

He used to be a good guy actually. He used to be close friends with Se7en

oppa. But when the old Kim died and Dong Won took charge, Jaejoong
started to change. CL explained further.

Aigoo Im glad Im not part of your society. Its so complicated. Seungri

said as he shook his head as he made a mental note to share all the infos to the boys.

- 285 -
 Yah panda, you should go home! Make sure to pick me up on time
tonight,arasso?

Yah were still talking! Why push me to leave all of a sudden?

Because youre asking too many questions!!!

(DING DONG!)

Jiyong stood up and went to the door. Thinking it might be the maknae, he opened
it without looking at the peephole.

Hi oppa! Sulli greeted him.

He immediately fixed his hair and stood straight. W-w-hat are brings you
here? he asked.

I just wanted to invite you tonight for dinner Its actually my birthday
and I tried asking Dara-ssi if they could come but they told me they already
have a plan for tonight So I dropped by and was somehow hoping you
and the boyscan

Jiyong thought for a while. Come to think of it, he wasnt even someones escort
for tonight. So hes actually free. But definitely, hes expected there because the rest
of the boys are going.

Hmm actually, I also have an appointment tonight he honestly told her.

Oh I see oppa. Sulli sadly answered. Anyways, thanks for your time I
shouldve informed you about it earlier. She continued before bowing and
heading towards their apartment.

Jiyong felt sorry for their new neighbor. He thought for a while The partys at
7pm. He can probably drop by for a while before going to the party.

Wait! he called her. What time are you expecting your guests?

Sullis eyes immediately lit up.

- 286 -
 at six! she answered, somehow looking hopeful.

Then Ill try to drop by along with the boys. He smiled at her.

Omo!!! Chincha? Kyaaaah! Thank you oppa!

Uhh This is awkward but happy birthday. He greeted her as he rubbed

his nape.

Sulli gave him her sweetest smile.

Thanks oppa. It really means a lot.

Unnie!!! I told you not to bow your head!!! Do it from the beginning! CL
shouted at Dara.

Yah CL-unnie! Dont be so harsh to her! Minzy warned the other girl.

Its okay Minzy. I like it that way. I might learn faster if she would talk to
me like this.

See??? I told yah! CL proudly retorted.

Im sooo excited!!! Bom squealed before turning her attention to the corn in
her hands.

After lunch, the girls decided to take Dara to CLs house to teach her some tips or
two about proper posture, and later on for her major makeover.

Unnie! More more! Yes like that! CL couldn t be so happy.

Dara straightened her body and tried injecting in her mind the way CL usually
walks.

Strut

walk

sway your hips a bit to the left and then to the right.

- 287 -
 Look forward..

sway your hands a bit,

push your shoulders down.

Im tired! Dara said as he kneeled on the floor after perfecting two rounds of
walk.

Darong! Bom threw her corn and ran towards Dara. Yah, overworked her!
she turned to CL.

No I enjoyed it Its fun! Dara merrily said. I didnt think it would be

this fun.

The rest of the girls just smiled for their job well done.

I just hope she would say the same exact phrase when she gets to see the
number of people tonight. Minzy said.

Hey girls! CLs mom knocked on the door. Theyre here!

Time to meet the prep team! CL said making Dara gulp down.

The girls ran to the other room where the team eagerly waited for them.

"Hi girls!" a funky gay greeted them.

"Oh Jesus!!!" they said when they saw Dara's messy hair and sweaty face.

"Get ready people, prepare for an extreme makeover for our dear
Dara-ssi!!!"

- 288 -
 Look After You

(BACKGROUND SONG: UGLY BY 2NE1)

Dara couldn't help but feel shy and scared with these people surrounding her.

For heaven's sake, she's only clad in silk robe, with only her undies beneath it.

She's never been this exposed, right now she seriously wanted to cry if not for the
girls on the other room.

Dont Dara tried to stop the staff but shes helpless.

AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! she screamed as she felt the stinging pain on her skin
when they ripped the sheet off her legs.

No!!! she warned the person doing her manicure. I cant work with long
fingernails!

This is just temporary, Dara-ssi. She heard her answer.

Just leave my hair down! she told the stylist.

Aigoo, Dara-ssi. That pretty face deserves so much attention. We cant

keep it hidden forever underneath this this Oh boy! Yah prepare a hot oil
treatment for her hair please!

Dara shut her eyes. The whole team was in chaos.

She tried to motivate herself by thinking the girls would love the outcome of this.

Shes doing this for the party so she would look presentable enough.

So she wont embarrass her family.

- 289 -
 She stopped struggling after a while. Its useless, she thought.

Oppa! You really came! Sulli said as he welcomed Jiyong and Youngbae. Hi
Youngbae oppa. She bowed at him.

Happy birthday Sulli Sorry we just learned about it this afternoon, we

werent able to prepare gifts.

Hey oppa, its alright. At least you came. Sulli said.

The two walked inside the apartment when Sulli guided them further in.

Hi Krystal. Youngbae greeted the girl who was busily preparing the foods to be
served.

Oh, oppa. She smiled at him, trying her hardest not to stammer.

Please, excuse us if were wearing like this. We still need to attend a prior
appointment. Youngbae said.

Oh So does that mean youll be leaving anytime soon? Krystal asked him,
obviously sad with the news.

Neh.

Where are your other visitors? Jiyong asked Sulli.

Theyre probably on their way here. She answered with a wide smile
plastered on her face, unable to believe her luck for having the guy shes dreaming
of inside her house tonight.

Cars started to thrive at the driveway of the Seoul Grand Hotel, a property of the
Gongs, as time ticked nearly 7pm.

Invited guests wouldnt miss it for the world. This is a very important day for those
in the upper society.

No media men were allowed, save for the few appointed ones by the Parks.

- 290 -
 I havent seen his grand children arrive yet, sajangnim. The guy in front of
the car told Dong Won.

Lets see if he really says he doesnt give a damn anymore. He smirked as

he rolled the window down. Youre too old for this game, Young Jin.

Omo! Omo! How do I look? Minzy kept fixing her hair and turning around the
mirror.

Yah, you already look gorgeous. Stop doing that yure making me dizzy.
CL told her. I wonder where that rat is! Aisht! Top oppa and Daesung are
already here! What the hell is taking him so long?

I see someones getting impatient! Bom teased.

Im not! CL fired back.

Ooh.. I didnt even say its you Bom laughed at her. Aigoo CL-roo. Dont
tell me youre falling for the guy

Of course Im---- FUCK! CL was about to talk back to Bom but the connecting
door opened, revealing Dara.

She couldn't help but curse.

Whoah Minzy said as she leaned forward to check if her eyes arent fooling
her.

KYAAAAAAH You did well unnieeee! Daebak!!! Bom squealed as she ran
towards the head stylist, who by that time looks like a hurricane just struck him.

Unnie you look.. I cant even explain CL said as she went nearer her
unnie.

Stop that girls Aigoo Dara chuckled Arent we going yet?''

Seriously Darong you look amazing! Bom complimented her.

But you three look better than me of course. Dara said shyly. Im not just
so comfortable with these nails

- 291 -
 Agassi someone knocked on the door. Seungri-ssi is already here.

Arasso. Well just follow downstairs. CL replied.

KYAAAAAH!!! Minzy giddily screamed.

Yah, thats my date, not yours! CL snapped at the maknae.

Aigoo.. Aigoo Youre so possessive! I was just being giddy for you.

So that just leaves Youngbae and Jiyong missing Where the hell are
those two? Bom said.

Dara furrowed her brows and felt something in her when she heard Jiyong wasnt
there yet.

Sulli has a party too. Could it be

Bro Ill just go downstairs and get the car ready. Youngbae told Jiyong
after saying goodbye to Krystal when they couldnt find Sulli.

Jiyong just tapped his arm and nodded.

Jiyong looked around and tried to find Sulli and there by the balcony, he found
her.

Sulli Jiyong called for the girls attention.

Sulli was happily drinking wine with her friends who just arrived at her house.
She excused herself from them and went towards Jiyong who was waiting near the
doorway.

Neh oppa?

Sorry Sulli, but we need to go. We might be late.

Sulli just pouted. I wish you could stay longer oppa.

Mianhe Sulli-ah We really have to go.

- 292 -
 I think theres really nothing I could do about it. Sulli said. Thank you
for coming oppa-----AAAACCCK!!!

OMO!!!

Jiyongs eyes widened in horror.

Sulli was about to kiss him goodbye but she tripped. However Jiyong was quick to
catch her.

But it was too late for Jiyong to notice the wine when it finally spilled on his suit.

Omo, oppa! Sorry! Sulli said but deep inside, she's smiling triumphantly,
thinking she outwitted Jiyong.

Sulli tried to find a napkin and immediately dabbed it on his soaking wet suit.

''I didn't mean it! Im sorry oppa!'' She said.

''I gotta go.'' he said stopping Sulli's hand.

''But... But your suit...''

''It's fine. I gotta go.''

And with that, Jiyong stormed out of Sulli's apartment, leaving the girl
dumbfounded.

He looked at his watch and cursed when he saw what time it was already.

15 minutes before 7pm.

How the hell will he arrive on time? He immediately contacted Youngbae.

Man, I got a problem. He said as he fumbled with his keys.

You go ahead and pick ahjumma up. I need to change my suit Neh
Thanks. Ill go there as soon as possible.

Hahahaha! This is hilarious! Aigoo. I mean, those girls are just like

- 293 -
sisters! the old Park laughed his heart out when the Lees shared the thing that
worried them the most about CL.

Exactly! I mean, those are just rumors but still we couldnt help but feel
sad about it. Mrs. Lee said.

Oh by the way, the old man then turned to the Gongs. Ive heard Minzy
invested on DB & Co. too Too young but really wise, she knows where to
put her money. He praised.

Thats why were not pursuing her to go with us in Japan anymore.

Besides, the building we assigned her has been full of tenants. My husband
here is thinking of assigning her here but, of course we still need to talk to
her.

Those girls They really make us feel proud.

Sajangnim a man in black bowed at the old man before whispering

something.

Excuse me for a while. Young Jin told the couples.

You grew up so fast, Teddy. You were so small then. Just a 5 year old boy
then when I last set my feet in your house. Hyun Suk told Teddy.

Aigoo uncle, I used to play pranks at you. I know Ive been a naughty boy
back then. Teddy chuckled.

Glad you still remembered when you sprayed your pee on the car that I
was cleaning, you rascal!

Yaaah hahahha Aigoo. That was so embarrassing uncle. Teddy

laughed.

The two stopped reminiscing when the door finally opened, revealing the old Park.

Hyun Suk looked at the man. His jaw almost automatically tightened .

The memories are still fresh in his mind.

- 294 -
 The pain, the fear, the agony and loneliness.

But this man before him was so different from the man he knew.

Gone is the cold aura, the frightening face at one look youll be able to see how
heartless he is.

Right now all he can see, is an old man sad frustrated perhaps guilty and

EMPTY.

Hyun Suk was about to stand up out of courtesy but the Young Jin cut him to it.

Sit down please. He heard him say.

Ill go ahead, harabeoji. Teddy bowed to his grandfather. Uncle. He said as

he bowed to Hyun Suk.

Silence filled the air when Teddy left.

How have you been, Hyun Suk? the old man asked, breaking the eerie
silence.

Good I should thank you. Everything turned out fine and I even got this
position all thanks to your mocking words. Hyun Suk bitterly said.

The old man just nodded.

Wheres Eunju? he blurted out all of a sudden.

Somewhere in Europe. Shes doing great. She has her own boutique
there. But I havent heard anything from her lately.

Now it was Hyun Suk who nodded.

I asked you to come for two main reasons. The old man said as he shut his
eyes.

One is to share a secret to you. The other is to ask you a favor.

Hyun Suk felt his heart beat race.

- 295 -
 I am not expecting that youd go easy on this one but

Just spill it. Hyun Suk cut him off.

The old man sighed.

You and Eunju You had a daughter. And shes still alive.

Hyun Suk couldnt believe it.

He expected for this but hearing it come out of this old mans lips is so much to
bear.

Park Sandara Hyun Suk couldnt take it anymore. Is she my daughter?

he managed to ask when he felt a lump on his throat.

The old man nodded, his eyes still shut, but the tears that came running down his
eyes didn t escape Hyun Suks vision.

Unable to bear the emotions that has been overwhelming him, Hyun Suk buried
his face in his hands.

Anger.

Happiness.

Peace of mind.

Excitement.

Fear.

He wasnt able to think anymore he only realized hes been crying hard.

What took you so long to let me know!!!

Im sorry the old man said Im sorry

How about Eunju? How could she just leave our child in your care?

She didnt know I took the child away and told her the babys dead.

- 296 -
 YOURE A DEMON! Hyun Suk stood up and pointed a finger at the old man.
How could you do this to your own daughter? And to my daughter!!!

Shes my grand daughter too!

But did you seriously treat her as one, huh??? Did you?

I had to do things that way I was in a point of no return One way lead
to another Im willing to tell you everything, if you would want to listen.

Hyun Suk sat down and braced himself for the whole revelation.

The girls went downstairs except for Dara who has been complaining about her
nails. She finds it too long, therefore asking the the prep team to find a way to fix it.

''Aisht! This is why I don't wanna have a girlfriend! Girls can be really
fussy with their looks!'' Top said he was about to rake his hair but immediately
pulled his hands back down remembering he just fixed it earlier.

''Girls are really like that, hyung. Of course they don't want to look ugly in
front of men!'' Seungri proudly said as if bragging he knows a lot about women.

''It's okay for me to wait forever as long as I'll see my sweet Minzy in the
end...Aigoo...'' Daesung dreamily said.

''Eewww. You're making me sick hyung!'' Seungri grimaced and stuck out his
tongue in disgust.

''So girls are fussy ehh???'' Bom said as she walked downstairs.

''And we don't wanna be ugly in front of men?'' CL looked at Seungri why

cocking an eyebrow.

''And... And... You can wait forever...'' Minzy said as she bowed her head down,
her cheeks blushing.

''Yah!'' Bom scolded Minzy. ''Way to ruin our entrance. Aisht!'' Bom said.

''Mianhe unnie but that's what Daesung oppa said.''

- 297 -
 The girls continued to banter leaving TOP, Seungri, and Daesung slackjawed with
the sight before them.

(le's just say... This is how Bom was dressed... )

(and CL-roo)

(and Minzy)

Daesung offered his arms to Minzy upon entering the grand ballroom of the hotel,
which Minzy gladly accepted.

''You look amazing tonight, Minzy-ah.'' Daesung told her as the walked further
making the girl blush.

''T-t-hank you oppa...'' she said.

''I was just wondering... Are your parents strict? I mean, they might see
me... Us... And...''

''They are... But they're reasonable. And i believe they trust me well.''

Their conversation stopped when blinding camera lights flashed before them.

''You look damn hot in black, cat.''

''Stop eyeing my body, you might not notice you're already drooling.'' CL
said cooly to Seungri.

''Pshhhh... Conceited.'' Seungri said and pouted before looking away.

He then felt CL grab his arms.

''Yah!'' he looked at her but the girl continued looking ahead with a smug look

''Press. Have to act lovey dovey. Eww.'' She said before locking her arms with
his.

''Act my shit, you just wanna touch me.''

- 298 -
 CL smiled before the cameras.

''Remind me to kill you later, rat.'' she gritten her teeth.

''With sweetness?'' he teased her more.

''Shall we?'' TOP offered her his arm.

Bom cleared her throat and looked away before hooking her arm on his.

''You seem anxious...'' TOP has been observing her. ''Something wrong?''

''Nothing... Well... You see... Aisht!''

''Easy...'' TOP pulled her by their linked arms.

''I'm worried about Dara.''

''We all are. But just for tonight, try to lessen your anxiety levels, arasso?''
he told her and Bom widened her eyes in surprise when TOP pulled from their linked
arms and held her hand instead.

''What are you---''

''If this doesn't make you feel comfortable then ---'' TOP tried to say but Bom
tightened her grip and smiled as they faced the cameras.

''Ladies and gentlemen...'' Teddy's voice echoed through the whole area. ''Good
evening.''

''Tonight, we are here to celebrate the strong partnership between three of

the biggest names in the field of malls and development, hotels, and interior
design. Three companies joined forces to make the biggest hotel in Seoul
complete with everything you need. A luxury hotel, a mall with local and
designer shops, complete with fun and recreational services- all in one.''

''Tonight, it's my pleasure to call them in... G-Hotels and Properties!'' A

round of applause thundered all throughout the room when Mr. And Mrs. Gong went
up the stage and bowed before the guests.

''the Paris- based Lee Interiors!'' CL's parents walked to the stage and waved
their hand.
- 299 -
 ''And last... But of course, not the least... I am very glad to be part of
this...'' Teddy smiled at the audience. ''Park Malls and Development!''

Slowly the old Park went up the stage.

''Unnie...'' Minzy looked back at Bom who was proudly smiling.

''Neh?''

''Dara unnie.. She's not here yet!''

Daesung heard Minzy and looked back at Bom.

''Stay here.'' Daesung told Minzy.

''I'll go find her. She should be here by now. Youngbae's car was just
behind us earlier.''

''I'll go with you.'' TOP said.

''You stay with the girls.'' he said to Seungri before heading out.

''We just got out of the elevator.'' Youngbae said. ''The media men outside
were too many! We had to find another entrance point.'' he added.

''The program has just started and the girls were worried about Dara. You
sure she's okay?'' Top asked on the other line.

Youngbae looked at the girl beside her. ''Very okay...'' he answered before
ending the call.

''Where's Jiyong?'' Dara suddenly blurted out.

''Oh, he was just a bit late. We were together earlier when we dropped by
at Sulli's. Then I went down to get the car ready and he phoned me
something came up. That's why he asked me to go ahead first. But he's
coming. Don't worry.'' Youngbae smiled at her.

So hes really with that girl, she thought.

- 300 -
 ''I'm not worried.'' Dara answered and bowed her head down.

Youngbae could just smile at the two. After what happened last night, he knew
Jiyong cares a lot for the girl. And this girl obviously has no idea.

They were nearing the entrance when Youngbae received Jiyong's call.

''Yo bro, where are you?'' he asked him.

Dara heard it and immediately knew it was Jiyong.

''Okay. The program already started according to TOP hyung. Neh... We're
also late. See you later.... Bye.''

''You ready?'' Youngbae asked as he shoved his phone to his pocket. Dara just
nodded. She was so nervous she couldnt even speak a word now that theyre
walking further towards the entrance.

''Aigoo. How unfortunate of Jiyong. He should've been in my place.''

Youngbae said as he offered her his arm.

''Ani... He's not my escort anyway. Besides he has some... Other things
perhaps to attend to.'' she said as she ducked her head low.

''Yah, stand tall. Look up. And walk with swag.'' Youngbae tried to cheer her
up.

The two entered the room. Good thing the program already started, so the
camera's weren't focused on them.

But people didn't fail to notice the girl who just arrived.

''Yah, who is she?'' one of the women asked.

''I haven't seen her before...'' the other answered.

She looks grand I wonder whose daughter she is..

''May we call in the Parks, the Gongs and the Lees for a group photo?
Thank you.''

Soon, she saw CL and Minzy step up the stage. Bom on the other hand kept
- 301 -
looking around.

She hesitated whether she should go up or just stay at the corner.

''Aren't you going up?'' Youngbae asked her.

''No... No need for that.'' she answered.

She tried hiding behind Youngbae's broad back but a voice resonated in her ear.

She couldnt believe it.

''Aigoo, where is my other grand daughter? The photo won't be complete

without you. Yah, Dara come up here. My knees are already aching.'' the old
man joked sending the people in laughter.

Dara feet were rooted to the floor. She couldn't move.

My grand daughter she repeated.

Is that her grandfather looking for her?

''Dara...yah...'' Youngbae shook her from her trance. ''They're looking for
you.''

Slowly, people looked around to find a who the old man was pertaining to.

And there, from the corner of the room near the entrance, Dara slowly walked.

Slowly and unsurely she took a step after another.

People looked at her in awe. She could hear them admire her.

(I want her to look like this... >_>)

Her beauty.

Her figure.

Her skin.

Her everything.
- 302 -
 And for the first time in her life, she had to admit.

It feels good to be beautiful.

To see admiration in their eyes.

Slowly, but now surely, she reminded herself of her lessons she had with CL.

She stood up straight and looked ahead.

She walked with class.

With poise.

Making the crowd gasp before her.

When she reached the stage, Teddy offered her his hand and she smiled at his
oppa as she accepted it.

She was then brought next to the old Park.

Soon she just felt a being enveloped in a warm hug The first hug she ever had
from her grandfather.

In front of her were the girls, teary-eyed by their reunion.

No words were said in between the hug.

But nonetheless, it was a hug she wanted to feel from this old man in front of her.

The hug she dreamed of.

Slowly, she allowed her pains to subside.

No, she never hated her grandfather all these years.

She just accepted that everything was because of her cruel fate.

She's overwhelmed. Tears threatening to fall any moment now.

But she fought it back.

- 303 -
 Not now, Dara. She told herself.

The old man broke from the hug and ushered her to face the crowd.

A click, followed by two, and three, and soon, photographers have been clicking
nonstop, taking pictures of them.

For the first time in her life, she felt how it is to be part of the Parks.

She failed to notice Hyun Suk, his father, at the far corner of the room, wiping his
tears.

Soon, my dear Well be together soon he said before turning around and
walking away.

''Fuck!'' Jiyong cursed as he ran his way to the hotel.

The cab wasn't able to move further because of the heavy traffic.

''I hope she's fine... Please... I hope she is...'' he said as he ran faster.

''Sajangnim, the old man just asked the girl to join the picture taking. And
by the way, Commissioner General Yang Hyun Suk was also inside.'' the guy
in front of Dong won reported to him.

''Kureyo? So he's really trying to settle things ehh. Tell our asset inside to
withdraw from the plan.''

''Neh???''

''Didn't you hear me?'' Dong Won snapped at the guy.

''Neh sajangnim! Right away!''

''This is getting more interesting. I wonder how the girl looks like
now...And isn't that great? I can hit two birds with a stone. Hyun Suk... And
The old useless man.'' Dong Won smirked.

''Kaja! Let's go to the casino.''

- 304 -
 ''Thank you... Thank you for the greetings!'' the old man said after everyone
sang him happy birthday. ''Aigoo, I'm too old for this. Let's just enjoy the
night.'' he said before passing the microphone to Teddy.

''Enjoy the night away, everyone!'' Teddy said as he raised his glass.

Everyone on stage went down.

''Omma! I missed you!'' Dara said as she kissed Mina's cheek.

''I miss you more sweetheart.'' she said. ''You look lovely tonight, do you
know that?'' she told her.

''Not until now that it came from you!'' she answered.

Bom and Teddy came behind her and kissed their mom.

''Dara-ah, thanks for coming.'' Teddy said as he put an arm around her and
squeezed her shoulder. ''You should always be like that from now on. We're so
proud of you.'' Teddy said.

''We trained her hard!'' Bom linked an arm to Dara. ''And she's a quick
learner!'' she added making Dara chuckle.

''It runs in the blood...''Teddy said.

''You didn't join us onstage omma...'' Dara then held Mina's hand.

''Aigoo... I don't wanna be a burden to anyone. Look at this wheelchair.''

she replied. ''Teddy-ah, wheres Kiko? the woman asked Teddy.

Kiko is here too? Bom asked

Ah, neh.. . Ill just look for her. Teddy said.

Yah! Didnt your harabeoji tell you to take good care of her while shes
staying in Seoul? Aisht.. You really dont know how to handle girls thats why
you cant even find yourself a girlfriend. Mina scolded him.

Bom stuck out her tongue to her oppa before hiding behind Dara.

''We'll go this way Dara ah, Bommiee... See you later, Okay?''
- 305 -
 ''Neh!''

Look after each other.''

''Omma, were not kids!'' Bom said but Teddy already moved their mom away.

''Unniiieeee!!!'' Minzy giddily hopped and jumped towards her,

''Yah, you're on a f*cking dress!'' CL reminded her, making Minzy pout.

''Noona! Noona!'' Seungri called her and poked her cheeks.

''Omo!''

''Look at that! You're so pretty noona! I couldn't even believe you're real!''

''Yah! Are you hitting on unnie?'' CL

''Why? Are you jealous?'' Seungri retorted.

''Yah kids stop bickering for heaven's sake!'' TOP said as he, Daesung and
Youngbae came from behind.

Suddenly, gasps upon gasps were heard from the crowd. Everyone's attention was
diverted to the entrance.

''Isnt that Park Eunju?'' they heard someone say.

Dara's eyes widened when she saw the woman emerging from the entrance.

She couldn't be mistaken...

''Aunt... Eunju...'' Dara heard Bom say. The boys could just look at the girls and
back to the entrance.

''Shit...She's back...'' CL said.

''Unniee...'' she then felt Minzy's hold on her arms.

Dara whipped her head to her grandfather and saw he was busy talking to
someone to notice what's going on.

- 306 -
 She felt her heart racing. What should she do?

She clutched the fabric of the gown across her chest.

''Aunt... Eunju...'' she heard Bom say and when turned her head, there before
her was Park Eunju.

''Bommie? Bommie-ah!!! God you're so big now! Eunju said as she hugged
Bom. Well, not big-big, I mean, you're all grown up! Look at that!'' Eunju told
Bom as she patted the girls head.

Bom looked at Dara and saw her flinch . She couldnt help but feel sorry about it.

Dara stood frozen to the ground.

It's her mom...

Finally...

She saw her... In flesh... In person. Upclose.

The old man hurrily dashed towards them when he saw Eunju. Eunju saw him
coming so she meet him halfway.

''Appa!!!'' she said as she embraced the old man.

''I didn't... I didn't know you were coming.''

''Of course I wanted to surprise you! Too bad I think Im already late. I
missed everyone! Where's Mina unnie? And Teddy?''

The old man couldn't help but just look at Dara who was still looking at Eunju.

Eunju followed her dad's gaze, and it fell on Dara.

''Who is she, appa?'' Eunju asked him.

It was a simple question, but nevertheless, it made Daras heart shatter into
million pieces.

Of course, her mom didn't know her.

- 307 -
 Of course, her mom didn't know she even exists!

''She is... She is your...''

Dara saw the fear and hesitation in the face of the old man.

She's been hidden all her life.

Would one night make a difference?

She mentally shook her head.

She can't ruin this night.

''She is your...''

''Annyeong haseyo, Park Sandara imnida.'' Dara bowed at her. ''I am Mina
omma's adopted daughter. I-i-t's... Nice. To finally m-meet you, a-aunt
Eunju.'' Dara said.

''Oh... Oh... Hi Sandara! Such a beautiful girl... I didnt even know Mina
unnie Aisht, you're reminding me how long I've been away!'' Eunju said as
she held Dara's face making the latter flinch.

''Yah, is Teddy and Bom treating you well huh? Coz if not, you can tell it to
me.'' Eunju said.

''Aunt Eunju...'' Bom tried butting in.

''Ani... They've been very kind to me. I'm really thankful I was raised by
this family.'' Dara said as she tried to fight back her tears.

The boys and CL and Minzy could just watch Dara close her hand into fists.

''Glad to know that.'' Eunju smiled at her before looking back at his father.

Dara then turned her back and bit her lips. She walked away from them. Bom
followed her but Dara gestured a hand in the air. ''I'll be fine. Please dont follow
me. Please don't look for me.'' She said before walking away quickly.

She half ran, half walked as soon as she reached the hallway when she bumped
into someone.
- 308 -
 ''Ahjumma?'' Jiyong called her but she just stood up and walked away.

Left confused, Jiyong decided to go inside and look for the others.

''Man, you're way too late. What happened to you?'' Youngbae asked.

''Later bro.'' he said.

''Bom noona!'' Jiyong dashed to her. ''What happened? I saw ahjumma a

while ago. What happened?''

(BACKGROUND SONG

: LOOK AFTER YOU

THE FRAY)

If I don't say this now I will surely break

Jiyong raked his hair in frustration as he searched the whole area, looking for
Dara.

''Fuck! Where did you go now?'' he said as he panted.

He's tired. He's been running for a while now like a madman.

When Bom told him what happened, Jiyong just felt two things.

Guilt and pain.

Guilt because he used to be always there by her side whenever she needs him.

But this time, he failed big time.

- 309 -
 Pain because for some reasons, he always tend to feel the pain she's feeling.

His rational mind is telling him to stop caring. But something inside him pushes
him to do more. To look for her.

To comfort her.

''Forget the urgency but hurry up and wait My heart has started to separate''

He might not know everything, but just knowing that her mother was there and
she denied herself from the truth by telling a lie and eventually hurting herself,
that's enough for him to feel those.

29 years... 29 years and now is her chance. Why did she waste it?

He ran outside, to the pool area, to the garden to everywhere. He tried to call her
several times but she won't pick up.

''AAAAAAAAH!!!'' he shouted. The feeling is making him crazy as hell.

He then decided to go to the guard and ask if they saw her while describing her.

Luckily, one did.

''Sir, she went out of the premises.''

''Thank you!'' he quickly bowed and ran away.

''Oh, oh, oh Oh, Be my baby Oh, oh, oh Oh...''

''Oh, oh, oh Be my baby... I'll look after you...''

Just then the wind blew harder, colder.

Soon after that, snow started to fall.

He recalled the way she was dressed.

- 310 -
 ''Damnit!'' he cursed under his breath.

His body's betraying him already, he's tired.

He kept running, walking...

He saw a bench and decided to take a rest for a while. He kept panting, catching
his breath.

''Where the hell are you ahjumma? Where are you?'' he said in between his
breaths.

''What are you doing to me?'' he asked himself as he ran his palm on his face.

He squinted his eyes when the headlamp of a cab hit him. He turned to where the
cab is. It stopped in front of a waiting shed not too far from him and with that he ran
towards it as fast as he could.

Dara... He thought. It was Dara!

''There now, steady love, so few come and don't go...

Will you, won't you be the one I'll always know?''

''Ahjummaaaa!!! Wait!'' he called her making her look at him. He can never be
mistaken. It's her...

Her face was puffy and traces of tears marked her face. Her lips were swollen.
Her hair, a messy bun.

''Sorry ahjussi but she's not taking the cab anymore. Mianhe.'' Jiyong bowed
at the driver.

''W-w-hat are you...''

''Let's go back there.'' he then grabbed her by her arms.

Dara struggled to break free but Jiyong was stronger.

- 311 -
 ''N-n-o...Let me go Jiyong! Leave me alone! I need to be alone...'' she said.

''Why didn't you introduce yourself to her?'' Jiyong asked, startling the girl.

''It's none of your business.'' She said with a trembling voice.

''Listen... I might not know everything, but ... That was your chance... Your
chance to be with her. Your chance to-''

''And what? See the disappoinment on her face? I don't even know how she
will react! I... I don't even know if she'll be happy about it... Or if she'll...''
Dara sobbed. She never imagined it would feel this way.

''You could've tried at least! For once ahjumma, let people know how you
truly feel! Let's go bac---''

''When I'm losing my control, the city spins around

You're the only one who knows, you slow it down''

''I'm scared...'' she said before hanging her head down. ''I was so scared I
didn't know what to do... I'm afraid she won't like me. I'm afraid she'd deny
me... What if---'' Dara cried and cried and covered her face with her hands.

''Shhh...'' Jiyong pulled her for a hug.

Dara, overwhelmed by the pain she's feeling, didn't notice her hand automatically
went around Jiyong's waist.

''I'm sorry...'' Jiyong said... ''I'm sorry I wasn't there...'' He held the back of her
head and pushed her more to his chest, not caring whether his dress shirt was
already wet from her tears.

Dara bawled louder.

It hurts It hurts so much So much he heard her say.

Jiyong heaved a breath of frustration. If only he can do something for her.

''Yah ahjumma...'' Jiyong pulled away a bit to see her face.

- 312 -
 ''Oh, oh, oh Be my baby I'll look after you And I'll look after you''

''D-d-on't look at me! I look horrible.''

''Aisht! You always say that and I still look at you. What's the difference
now?'' he asked.

Dara just hang her head low. ''You're really stubborn.'' Jiyong said.

Jiyong took of his coat and wrapped it around Dara. ''Don't you dare take that
off. And what dId I say about you wearing... such clothes?''

''I... didn't..... Pick it... she said in between sobs.

''Yah stop crying already... I won't insist on it anymore... If you dont

wanna go back there, then lets go home, neh? '' he said as he took his
handkerchief from his pocket.

''If ever there was a doubt...

My love she leans into me ..

This most assuredly counts

She says most assuredly.''

Dara just nodded and used the back of her hand to wipe off her tears on her face
but Jiyong removed her hand and started wiping her tears away..

''Y-y-ah...'' she flinched upon the gesture.

''Stop moving.'' he said with a serious tone as he proceeded.

Dara just obeyed him and tried to look away.

I wanna go home she said

- 313 -
 The ride home was silent, nothing could be heard between them except for her
few sobs.

''I thought... I.. T-t-hought you're not coming...'' she said as she tried
controlling her shaky voice.

''What made you think so? I was just caught in the heavy traffic--'' Jiyong
wasn't able to continue his words anymore... He found her pouting for the first time.
He could just smile at how adorable she looks right now.

'' You silly! Why are you pouting?''

''I-i'm not she said before looking away.

Its always have abd never hold, Youve begun to feel like home

Jiyong took his phone from his pocket and started texting Bom. He needs to inform
them shes safe.

After making sure the message was sent, he was about to put his phone back to
his pocket when he felt something heavy on his shoulder.

He turned to his left and there, he saw her peacefully sleeping.

A smile crept his face.

He adjusted her head so she could sleep comfortably.

Jiyong couldnt help but stare at her face.

No trace of pain can be seen. Shes probably lost in dreamland, he thought.

There sleep well, ahjumma he said as he tightened his jaw.

Whats mine is yours to leave or take. Whats mine is yours to make your own

How could such a woman be in so much pain all her life?

- 314 -
 What else should he know about her?

This girl This girl never fails to surprise him to worry him to make him crazy
everytime.

And he doesnt even know why In a matter of just two weeks He couldnt deny
the fact.

Hes getting more and more attached to her.

He looked at her once more

Who says shes ugly?

He made a mental note to kill anyone who would tell her that.

Shes not ugly In fact, Shes perfect in his eyes since the first time he saw her.

She looks cold on the outside, but if you try to go behind her walls, she could be
the sweetest.

Jiyong closed his eyes and touched the part of his lips that Dara touched that
morning.

She looks fragile but now that hes starting to know her better, he can say shes a
tough one too.

Youve been through a lot He told her as he tucked a loose hair behind her
ear.

Oh.. oh oh be my baby I look after you

He leaned back down

From that night on, he made a promise to himself and for once, he didnt care
what his rational mind is telling him.

He didnt care how heavy the burden is.

- 315 -
 Ill look after you ahjumma Youll be fine Ill keep you safe

A/N:

Aigoo, sorry for the crappy pics but those dresses are the ones that I think best
suits each of the girls...

See ya all next week!

- 316 -
 Changes

''We're here...''

''Bom? We're here.''

''Bom?'' TOP called for her for the nth time but still, the girl is still in a daze.

He looked away and rubbed his lips with his fingers. He knew it. Eversince Dara
walked out of the party and treated her coldly, Bom acted like this. He just saw her a
bit hopeful when Jiyong showed up. Bom then started telling Jiyong everything that
happened. Not in a detailed way, but TOP was able to make sure he listened
carefully with every bit of story he can absorb.

He looked back at the girl.

TOP sighed and loosened his tie up a bit before starting the engine once more.

He drove away with such speed it's impossible for Bom to ignore him this time.

''Y-y-ah...''

He heard him but he didn't even give her a glance.

''Seunghyun!'' she tried calling for his name once more.

''Yah!''

''Stop the car.''

TOP looked at her through his peripheral view and went back to the road.

''Stop the car! Now!''

''I'm not your chauffeur. And let me remind you, this is my car.''

''You!!!'' Bom glowered at him. ''Stop the goddamn car or I'm going to jump
off!'' she warned.

''You can try... I wanna see you do that.''

- 317 -
 ''Yaaaaah!!!'' Bom hit his arm, making the car they were riding swerve a bit.

''Shit! Stop doing that if you don't wanna die!'' he scowled at her. ''If I were
you, I'd just save my energy for later! Now sit back and just behave!''

Bom was stupefied for a while.

Did he just shout at her?

Whats gonna happen later?

She stopped whining for a while and looked out of the window.

She doesnt wanna think anymore.

She's tired.

So damn tired.

''Yoboseyo?'' Eunju cradled her phone in between her ear and shoulder as she
fixed her clothes in the cabinet.

''I'm sorry it turned out this way. We never thought this would happen.''
the person on the other line said.

''I-it's okay, dear. We can't expect things to fall according to plans

perfectly.'' Eunju closed the cabinet door and took held her phone with her two
hands. ''So... H-h-ow is she?'' she asked.

''The last thing I heard... She's already home. I am sorry for our very late
notice. We should've told you before.''

''Ani... You told me just in time. Who would've thought of it? I came here
to surprise everyone only to find myself the one surprised in the end?'' she
chuckled bitterly. ''Where's Teddy? Aigoo. He's been giving you so much of a
hard time, isn't he?''

''He's not...'' the girl on the other line smiled. ''I mean, I'd always be happy to
help him. He's with harabeoji right now and he's trying to talk to him.''

- 318 -
 ''My appa... My heart sank when I saw his face. I was expecting he's gonna
tell me already... But that child... I felt myself gaining strength when I saw
that child...'' Eunju said as she tried to remember the events that almost shook her
sanity. ''Since when did you know about our family's dirty little secret, dear?''

''Teddy told me when... When I... I'm sorry! I just want to know more about
your family. I just wanted to help Teddy lighten up his burden a bit.''

''Call me aunt, please... You're such a huge help...'' Eunju comforted the girl.
''You're a good person, I can see that. No wonder Teddy fell for you.''

''Well... It's still a secret but...''.

''It's a shame we just spent a little time together at the party. But thanks
for meeting me up earlier to explain things to me.'' Eunju told her.

''You didn't know how happy I am right now... Thank you.''

''It was all Teddy's plan, a-aunt...''

''Oh how could I be more thankful? I gotta go... I need to get some rest
and think things over. I still couldn't believe this is all happening.'' Eunju
honestly said.

She put her phone down slowly, and the tears that she was holding back, as if by
signal, all fell from her eyes.

''Appa... Why?'' she said as she gripped the fabric of her shirt across her chest
tightly as if her breath depended on it.

''For almost 30 years... Why?'' she asked and slumped herself down the floor.

''Harabeoji, listen to me. That was your chance!'', Teddy exclaimed at the old
man.

''I know.''

''And now what? It's just going to get worse! Because you lied again! And
don't even think about blaming Dara for not admitting the truth! She's
probably just scared!''

- 319 -
 ''I'll try to talk to Eunju...''

''No! Stop saying youll try. Lets do this. Harabeoji, I'm tired of all these
lies when we can easily make a move to correct everything.''

The old man stood in front of the glass wall and heaved a sigh a he shut his eyes
close.

''I'm so tired, Teddy. Really tired. I trust you... This time, you tell me what
to do.''

''W-w-here are we going? T-t-his isn't the way to our house.'' she said, with a
shaky voice.

Still not getting any answer from him, Bom took a deep breath before closing her
hands into fists and stared ahead.

''Stop the car.'' she told him but the guy went on as if he never heard her.

''I SAID STOP THE FUCKING CAR!!!'' she yelled at him and this time, Top
stepped on the break making the car stop with a screech.

''What is wrong with you! I asked you to drive me home what the----''

''We've been there, your majesty.'' he said in a mocking tone. ''...and I've
been trying to burst your thought bubbles the whole time and you won't
even budge.'' TOP said making Bom's mouth hang wide.

Top then stepped out of the car and went to her door and opened it. Without any
word, he took Bom's hand and yanked her out of the car.

''Yaaaah!!! Where are we??? W-w-what are we doing here? What are you
going to do to me???'' Bom looked around the area as she crossed and arm over
her chest.

There, she saw an old, abandoned house with broken fences. She looked around
and saw that they were a bit elevated from the city, they're probably just above a
hill. It was dark, but some lamp posts are still working, giving them ample amount of
brightness. '' W-w-hy are you giving me that look? W-w-hy did you take me
here??? You're not planning to.. To... To rape me, do you?!''

- 320 -
 Top eyed her from head to toe and smirked at her hilarious expression.

''Scared now? Look. Don't even think about it, Park Bom. Do I look like a
rapist? Please! I love my life and I still wanna have my own family and I
don't want Teddy and Se7en hyung to kill me.'' TOP said seriously. ''Now you
tell me what the hell were you thinking a while ago coz seriously, you're
acting like an alien to me.''

''I was? A while ago??? Hah! Seems like you're always like that all the
time.''

''Look, dear, I don't have much time for this. Now go ahead.'' TOP said as he
pulled her hand and went behind her. He then held her by her shoulders and
ushered her foreward, just before a tree on the edge, giving her a good view of the
city lights.

''W-what...''

''Speak up...''

''What...''

''Speak up. Tell the world... It's just you and me here. You don't have to
hide your emotions.''

''I don't understand what you're talking about.'' she said and turned away,
aiming to go back inside the car.

Was she being so transparent?

''Aigoo... I've interrogated a lot of criminals and I can tell if someone is

lying or not, say, 8 out of ten, correctly, even without the f*cking lie
detector.'' he said before crossing his arms over his chest.

''Are you serious? Criminals, alright, I can give you that. Do I look like
one?''

''Nice question... Hmm, you don't look like one but aren't criminals like
that most of the time? They look innocent. But you're such an amateur, I
was able to figure out, you're guilty as charged.''

Bom gulped at his words. She found herself short with breath.
- 321 -
 Come to think of it. She's really part of the conspiracy.

''Stop this nonsense, I'm going home...'' Bom said and shook her head.

''You're part of the lie, aren't you?'' she heard him ask, the two of them still
facing opposite directions.

Bom looked back at TOP and back to the dark skies before her. She lowered her
eyes and suddenly, gravity must've been pulling down the well of tears on her eyes.

''This is ridiculous. Let's go home.'' she said and was about to walk away when
she heard TOP speak once more.

''Silence won't save you.'' TOP said.

''Stop playing with me Seunghyun, I'm not in the mood.'', she said trying to
be firm with her voice.

''Hold a sec.'', TOP told her as he turned around and went behind her.

She shivered upon feeling his hands once more over her shoulders. She tried to
stay firm on her spot but he's stronger. ''W-w-what are you doing?!'', she asked
when she felt him drag her to the edge once more.

He then removed his hands when he's sure she's at the right spot and went to her
side.

''PAAAAARK BOOOOOOOM!!!

TOP shouted her name and it echoed all through the darkness.

'Yah! Stop it. This is stupid!'' she said and turned away.

''PAAAAARK BOOOOOM YOUUUU'RE CRAAAAAAZYYYYY!!!''

''YAHHHH!'' Bom shouted and hit his arm but TOP just ignore it.

''PAAAAAARK BOOOOOM, YOOOOOOU'RRRRE AAAAA

COOOOWAAAAARD!!!''

Bom looked away and bit her inner cheeks, preventing herself from any violence
she might try doing to this man.
- 322 -
 ''You seriously won't stop ehh???'' she said earning her a smirk from TOP.

''CHOI SEUNGHYUN IS AN IDIOOOOOOOOT!!! she went to his side and

shouted it to the world. Bom grinned. ''Hmm...Not bad...''

TOP looked at the girl beside her and at normal times, he should be pissed and
angry with her but right now, all he's thinking of is how to bring back the cool and
dorky side of this woman.

''Using my name for fun?'' He tried to sound annoyed but she just looked at him
and then back ahead.

''CHOI SEUNGHYUUUUUN! I AM NOT A COWAAAAARD!!!'' she answered

back to his statement a while ago.

TOP was about to answer back when he saw her hang her head down.

''When you get scared... When you get confused... Does that already make
you a coward?'' he heard her ask.

Just then, he saw her cradle her head as her shoulders shaking with every sob she
let out.

''Bom...''

''You're right. I'm a coward just like Teddy oppa. I'm just as guilty as
harabeoji in so many ways. I could've corrected things but I kept my mouth
shut... Because I'm scared... I'm scared of what people might think about
me... I'm scared it will just worsen the case. Im scared of harabeoji. But it
always boils down to this guilt inside me. I can't take it anymore!'' she said,
crying her heart out.

''Bom...'', he was about to comfort her but she saw the girl look ahead, the
twinkling lights of Seoul reflected on her teary eyes.

''DARAAAAAAAAAA!!!'' she shouted with her trembling voice. ''DARAAA I'M

SORRRRRYYYYYY!!!''. She wiped the tears on her face, the cold wind sweeping
her hair to the side.

''DARAAAAA! CAN YOU HEAAAR ME???'' she screamed out some more,
listening to the echo of her own voice.

- 323 -
 ''I WON'T BE A COWARD ANYMORE! LET'S NOT BE COWARDS
ANYMOOORREE!!!'' she said before limping and slowly settling herself to her
knees.

''Bom!'' TOP immediately went to her side but Bom held her hand in the air,
signaling him to stop.

''I hate you, you know that?'' she said before wiping the tears that were falling
freely off her eyes. TOP formed a crease on his forehead.

''How could you?'' she asked him before landing a punch on his chest. ''How
could you easily see through me?'' she asked again before punching him some
more.

Top gripped her wrists and pulled her up to him for an embrace.

''I told you... I'm better than a lie detector.'' he said, earning him another
round of sobs from Bom.

''It's already late, Chaerin. Let him stay over for the night.'' CL's mom told
her.

''Princess?'' her dad called her once more.

CL has been miraculously silent since they went home. Her mind was in turmoil
after the event and seeing Dara act that way upon seeing her real mother. She knew
she's hurting and right now, they're not even enough to comfort her.

But more than that, fear crept up her system. Fear of all the changes that might
happen in the future.

Fear of separating ways with the girls, finally finding their own lives to live.

''Ani, it's okay abeoji, omoni... I'll be going home---'' Seungri told her parents
and stood up to take a bow.

''Please stay.'' CL said, still staring blankly ahead.

Seungri straightened up and looked at the girl on the couch. He then switched his
gaze to her parents who by that time were eyeing him weirdly.

- 324 -
 ''Did something happen between the two of you?'' CL's mom asked making
Seungri gulp anything his dry mouth has to offer.

''Did you two fight?'' he heard her dad ask, making him gulp some more.

''We did not omma, appa. I'm sorry. We're just tired. Goodnight.'' CL stood
up and grabbed Seungri by his wrist, dragging him away.

''Ack!'' he closed his eyes upon feeling her force. ''G-g-oodnight omoni,
abeoji.'' he said and bowed his head as CL kept dragging him up to the stairs.

''Aigooo!'' CL's mom clasped her hands and glared at the two dreamily.

''I just hope he won't take advantage of our princess' innocence.'' Mr. Park
grimly said.

''Yah! It's now normal for couples to...''

''Don't remind me, yeobo. My princess is finally... Aisht! Thanks to that

man!'' Mr. Park said as he wiped the single tear that fell from his eyes.

''Aaaaah! My arm! I don't need another injury! I'm going back to the
service soon! Aaaargh!'' Seungri screamed in pain feeling CL's tight grip.

CL then opened the door to her room and grabbed him by the lapel of his suit. She
kicked the door close and gave Seungri the shock of his life.

She hugged him. Her arms tight around his waist, her face buried in his chest.

''Y-y-ah...'' he tried to move away. ''W-w-what...''

''Don't... Please...'' he heard her say and by that time he's sure, she's crying.

''You should've seen her face, rat... You should've seen unnie's face.'' she
said as she gripped the fabric of his suit behind him.

''Shhh...'' Seungri wrapped his arms around the once fierce cat he knew.

She really cares about the girls.

Who would not when you practically grew up with them?

- 325 -
 ''I'm scared... Everything's gonna change. What if they'll take unnie away?
What if aunt Eunju would take unnie with her back to Europe?'' she said in
between sobs.

''I told you, you can't always expect for them to be with you forever. Right
now, think about Noona. She's been waiting for this moment all her life. At
least be happy for her, neh?''

Seungri felt her tightened her embrace as she cried out louder.

Dara stirred in her sleep and scrunched her nose.

''HACHOOOOOO!!!'' she sneezed and immediately sat up. Rubbing her right eye,
she looked around and found Dadoong just by the space beside her.

''Aiyoo, Dadoongie... You're getting smelly.'' she told the cat but it just purred
and went back to sleep.

Dara pouted at her cat and slowly stood up. She took the knitted baby dress from
the mattress on the floor and carefully smoothened it in her hands. She slept last
night hugging it again, the only thing thats meant for her since childhood. The only
stuff she got which her halmeoni said was from her omma. She then hung it on the
corner near the window.

Turning around, she allowed her eyes to roam her panic room.

It was dark. Dolls of different kinds and sizes filled the room. Dolls that kept her
company during childhood. This was her heaven, and the only things that kept her
sane during those times she was locked up inside her room in that huge mansion she
used to live in.

She shut her eyes close and tried to remember the shocked face of her harabeoji
last night the hesitation the guilt the pain.

Hes old for something like this.

But she wanted to free herself from the grip of her haunted past.

She wants to be with her mother and she wants to know who her father is.

- 326 -
 And she can never find the answers to her problems in this four walled dark and
gloomy room.

Jiyong was right, she thought.

For once, she should let the world know how she feels.

For once, she should give herself a chance.

For once, she should give it a try.

- 327 -
 Taking Chances

Seungri gritted his teeth and tried to control himself.

He wasn't able to sleep because of the girl who was beside him, whose arms
wrapped around him comfortably the whole night. He almost lost his sanity
controlling himself and his raging hormones when she accidentally wrapped her leg
across his thighs.

He tried earlier to wriggle himself free from CL but unfortunately, the girl held to
him tighter and the movements just didn't help for her thighs were revealed for his
eyes to indulge on.

"Shit...'' he cursed feeling himself now in pain.

CL stirred in her sleep and nuzzled Seungri's neck thinking it was her rilakkuma
stuff toy.

But then she felt something hard poking her thighs. Slowly, she fluttered her eyes
open.

"KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!"

[PUNCH! KICK!]

"AAAAAAAACKKKK!!!

[BLAG!!!]

"OUCH!!! WHAT THE HELL???!!!" Seungri held onto his jaw and butt in pain.

"You!!!! You!!!" CL covered herself with the sheets. "What the hell were you
up to? What did you do to me???"

Seungri stood up with an annoyed face.

"You're seriously asking me that huh? Why don't you ask yourself what the
f*cking hell you did to me and my... AISHT!!!''

CL tried to remember everything that happened last night. She cursed menatlly

- 328 -
and immediately hit her head. She's a heavy sleeper. And she loves cuddling her
rilakkuma stuff toy.

She didn't know she was cuddling with this panda althroughout the night.

"I... I didn't know! S-s-orry." she said. "B-but still... You're..."

"I'm a man... But I didn't do anything if that's what you want to know. I
respect you even if my sanity almost hung by a thread." Seungri said before
standing up and leaving her room.

Dara looked at her own reflection in the mirror.

Hair, check.

Dress, check.

Shoes, check.

She squinted her eyes as she thought for a moment.

''What did I miss?'' she took her phone out and looked at the group photo she
had with the girls before they went out last night.

''Ah, I need to buy those... Those...''

[DING DONG!]

Dara grabbed her bag thinking that it's the driver that would bring her to DB &
Co.

Yes.

She decided to check the work area Bom was bragging her about the last time
they talked about the building renovation. So she called her up earlier that she's
going. Bom could never be happier with the news. She insisted she'll have her
fetched.

Apart from that, the first thing that came to her mind was the chance to see her
mother again. Bom just told her that Eunju will pay a visit to the office and the news

- 329 -
made her so excited she decided she had to look her best.

She needs to show them what she can do.

She needs to prove them herself.

By then, perhaps, she can talk to her harabeoji... By then perhaps she won't see
the hesitation on his face anymore.

And by then she can introduce herself to her mom. And she can ask about her
fathers identity.

Her halmeoni weren't able to finish telling her about her dad before she died.

And she needs to find out. She needs to find out everything.

And she will not be able to find all the answers in this apartment.

[DING DONG!]

Dara grabbed her bag and blew the hair that fell on her face away.

''Fighting, Darong!'' she told herself as she pumped her fist in the air.

She then took the lunchbox on the table which she prepared earlier with a note.

She marched towards the door and opened it but it wasn't the driver.

''Good morni---''

Jiyong's mouth went agape when he saw Dara in a casual dress. He tilted his head
and furrowed his brows further examining what she's wearing.

She's beautiful.

Dara had to blink several times to make sure she's seeing this person this very
early in the morning.

''W-w-where... a-a-re you???'' Jiyong stammered with his words.

''T-t-to work.'' Dara said, as if already knowing his question, as she looked down.
''I... I'm going to...''
- 330 -
 ''You can't possibly wear that!'' Jiyong pushed her inside without any word.

''Y-y-ah!'' Dara snapped. ''This! This is what they usually like me to wear.''

''They like you to wear? Go change! I don't like it.''

''N-n-no! And... And... And... what should I care about your opinion,
anyway?'' she said as she stepped away from him.

''You're... Yo-... This... Aisht!!!'' he wasn't able to form an appropriate word

while pointing at her.

''You're gonna catch cold! Right! I-i'ts... It's cold outside.'' he finally
managed to say, trying to calm her by softening his own voice.

Dara thought for a moment.

''Then I'll just...'' Dara eyed him from head to toe as if judging his words. She
then put the lunchbox and her bag on the table and dashed to her room.

''Aisht... that... That... Aisht!'' he helplessly exclaimed but the lunchbox with a
note caught his attention.

Slowly, he took it and read the note.

Kamsahamnida.... Good morning.''

''This must be for me.'' he thought as a smile automatically crept his face.

He was startled when he heard the door open. In panic, he put the lunchbox in
place and turned around just in time to face her with a blank expression.

''H-h-ow about this...'' she asked shyly.

She's now wearing a white casual shirt paired with denim pants. He saw she was
holding a jacket by her left arm.

Jiyong cleared his throat.

''T-t-hat's better.'' he said

''Wh-why are you here this early by the way? she asked him.
- 331 -
 ''Ahh... I... I...''

Why was he here again?

Seungri went home earlier and slumped himself on the couch cursing and whining
about something Jiyong couldn't understand.

Annoyed by the maknae's noise and the thought of Dara haunting him the whole
night, he decided to just quit his pursuit of sleep and immediately took a bath and
decided he'd go check on her.

Well for some reasons he just wanna make sure she's okay after last night's
events.

''I... I... I wanna see he thought for a moment. He cant say he wanted to see
her if he seriously doesnt wanna scare her away!

I wanna seeDadoong! Right!''

Dara furrowed her brows.

''Dadoong?''

''Neh... Dadoong. I kinda missed him, Hehe. But... But you're going out
right? Might as well visit him next...---''

''Oh that... He's right there in his tent. But... If you really wanted to see
him, I can leave him to you and just get him when I come back.'' Dara smiled.
It's nice to know someone likes Dadoong too.

''NOOO!!! I mean ... No... I...'' Jiyong felt helpless with his lame excuse.

''No?''

''NO WORRIES! (SHIT)... ''I'M WILLING TO TAKE GOOD CARE OF HIM

WHILE YOU'RE GONE.'' he said.

''Oh... That's so nice of you Jiyong.'' Dara said before going to the cat's tent.

Jiyong hit his forehead, but made a mental note: get close to the cat, get closer to
ahjumma.

- 332 -
 Dara came back with the cat in her arm and and a basketful of stuff. Dadoong's
stuff.

''So his food is here as well as his toys and...

[DING DONG!]

''Omo... I think I have to go...'' Dara said

''Here you go Dadoongie.. Be a good boy neh?'' she said as she gave the cat to
Jiyong. Dara was still holding the basket.

He couldn't help but throw deathly glares to the cat.

Dara then picked up her bag and was about to go out when...

''Yah...''

''Neh?''

''Aren't you forgetting something?'' Jiyong asked her. He was thinking of the
lunchbox behind him.

Dara furrowed her brows and thought for a moment...

''I mean... when you go out, it's always better to check around if you left
something or if y-you already have everything you need.''

Dara looked around.

''Ah, n-n-eh, thank you for that. I almost forgot this... '' she said and took the
lunchbox.

Jiyong could just follow the lunchbox with his gaze.

She didn't give it to him.

She.

Didn't.

Give.
- 333 -
 Him.

''Ppali... Let's go...'' she told Jiyong who was trailing behind her, sulking and
pouting.

''Aisht... I thought it was mine. Hmp!'' he twitched his lips behind her.

''Good morning Dara-ssi. Bom-ssii asked me to drive for you.'' the ahjussi
bowed at Dara.

''Annyeong ahjussi.'' Dara bowed at him and smiled.

''I'll just wait for you downstairs.'' the driver then bowed again before leaving.

Dara locked her door and started walking until she was already in front of Jiyong's
apartment. She then gave Dadoong's stuff to him.

''Yah Dadoongie! You behave okay? Be a good boy to Jiyong Ahjussi'' she
said.

''Yah! I'm not an ahjussi!''

Dara cleared her throat. ''Sorry... I mean... Be good to your Jiyong-hyung,

arasso? Omma will come back later to fetch you.'' Dara talked to the cat as if
it's human she was talking to.

''Omma???'' he thought.

Jiyong's eyes widened when he saw Dara leaning foreward.

Did..... Did....

Did she just kiss the cat?

The f*cking lucky cat?

''I'm going!'' Dara bowed at Jiyong.

''Pschhhht.'' Jiyong eyed the cat when Dara turned her back on him.

Face to face with the cat, Jiyong talked to it.

- 334 -
 ''You one lucky bastard! You make sure to be good or else---''

''Oh I forgot to---''

Jiyong froze when he heard Dara's voice.

He shut his eyes and cursed mentally.

She just caught him scowling at her cat.

He was just hoping she didn't hear him...

''W-w-what are you doing?''

''I... I'm curious! His eyes. I-i-t's every pretty.''

''Oh...'' Dara eyed him suspectingly. ''A-a-a-nyway... I forgot to give you this.''
Dara then gave him the lunch box and bowed at him before running away.

Jiyong tried to keep up a poker face until she's gone. He then went inside their
apartment and put the cat down as well as its stuff.

He grinned after reading the note once more.

''Happy morning, silly ahjumma.'' he said as he opened it and went to the

kitchen.

''AAAAAAAAAAH! HYUUUUUUNG! THERE'S AN UGLY CAAAAAT!!!

AAAAAH!!!''

Seungri screamed but Jiyong could just care less.

He happily digged in the best kimchi pancakes he has ever had.

''Dara!'' Hwangssabu called her before she was able to get in the car.

''SSabunim! Good morning! Wow, you're in an office attire. Where are you
going?''

''I... Ah... Hehehe...'' he didn't know how to share the news...

- 335 -
 ''That brat! I mean, Minzy...Aisht!''

''Why what happened?''

''She resigned already...''

''What?''

''Yes and she offered me the position. I was hesitant but...''

''You deserve it Ssabunim. But... Why did she resign?''

''That I didn't know either. But she said she'll be at DB & Co today.

Dara's mind went blurry.

Is she going to Japan with her parents?

Is she going to say goodbye to them that's why she went to DB & Co.?

''Oh God. Ssabunim. What if...'' Dara clamped her mouth.

''I gotta go Ssabunim!'' she said before bowing down and running back to the
car.

''Wait!'' the man then ran to the guard station and when he came back, he was
holding a bunch of white roses.

''This... Someone left this to the guard earlier...''

Dara took it and read the note.

''I'm sorry for my misbehaviour. I hope I can make it up to you.''

-- Kim Jaejoong

Dara opened her mouth only to close it again.

How did he know I live here? she asked herself.

- 336 -
 ''She got it? Good.'' Jaejoong smirked before ending the call.

''D-d-ad....'' he stood up immediately when Dong Won came in his office.

''YOU USELESS BASTARD!'' Dong Won punched him.

''You think I wouldn't know huh? You're always missing in our transactions
because you always spend your nights at that bar!'' he then pulled his son by
the lapel of his coat.

Jaejoong wiped the blood away from his busted lip. ''I don't want to do that kind of
busine----''

''YOU'RE STUPID! THAT BUSINESS... THAT'S WHAT FEEDS YOU, WHAT

GIVES YOU ANYTHING YOU NEED... YOU THINK THIS COMPANY WOULD
SURVIVE NOW THAT THE PARKS AREN'T BACKING US UP ALREADY? NOW
THAT THOSE INVESTORS WITHDREW FROM THE CASINO PROJECT?''

Jaejoong struggled to remove his father's grip and stood up.

''Hah! Don't tell me you're gonna fight back? Come on, you bastard!'' Dong
Won challenged him.

Jaejoong just balled his hands into fists and looked away.

''Listen to me! You have no say in this! You cannot decide for your life,
arasso? We adopted you. I own you. So better cooperate with me coz I won't
think twice throwing you out like a piece of rubbish.''

Dong Won eyed him before walking out of the room.

Jaejoong slumped down on his chair.

He didn't choose his life.

And from the very beginning, growing up as an orphan, he never had a hold of his
life.

Quickly, he stood up and wiped off the remaining blood on his lips before taking
out his phone again.

''Yoboseyo? Where is she now?''

- 337 -
 ''Good morning sajangnim.'' the girl greet her. Dara just bowed at the girl.

''Is Bom... Is Bom already here?''

''She hasn't arrived yet. This way please to your office.'' the girl guided her
in.

Dara couldn't help but clasp her hands and look around in awe.

''This is the main office and right here is the rest room and on that door is
your own pantry. The door over there leads to your work area, complete with
all the facilities you need for the design and sewing, sajangnim.''

''Sajangnim?''

''Neh? Oh.. I... Yeah... Thank you.'' Dara smiled at her.

''I'll just be outside by the front desk. Call me anytime you need me
sajangnim. I'll be your secretary in the mean time.''

Dara bowed at the girl and once the door was closed, she ran her fingers on her
table... and settled her bag on top of it.

''Bom's right. This is wonderful!'' she said to herself.

Dara then went to her working area. And just as expected, it was complete.

She liked it. No. She loved it.

''Unnie?'' Dara turned around when she heard Minzy's voice. She hurriedly
walked out the door and there, it's not just Minzy, but also CL with a man who was
familiar to her.

Minzy!!! God I thought I wont get here in time to see you! she said and
hugged their maknae tightly.

Itold you shell get the wrong idea! CL hit the maknaes arm. The energetic
maknae just grinned at her back.

''Uniiiieee!!! Kyaaaah! Guess what!!! My parents already allowed me to do

whatever I want! Now we can work together!!! I'm so happy!'' Minzy squealed
and clasped her hand.
- 338 -
 Dara was surprised with the news. She never expected this. The first news she got
from the girls was a good one. She almost wished everything today would be just
like this.

''Shall we celebrate? CL asked the two. Oh by the way unnie, I like what
Im seeing huh? Tell me youre saying goodbye to those knitted blouses and
jogging pants and shirts and long skirts!!! My goodness!!! Unnie, welcome
to your kingdom!'' CL hugged her.

Dara just laughed at the twos antics. They were so engrossed with their own
stories when they heard someone cough.

''Oh, I almost forgot! I want you to meet Spiffy. He's the head in our new
menswear division right now, the same collection were gonna release next
week.. See what the boys wore last night? They killed it at the party didnt
they? Its because of this man beside me and his genius mind. Well, he was
not the best freelance designer in Seoul for nothing. Good thing we were
able to get him!'' CL proudly explained.

Hi Spiffy-ssi. Its nice to finally meet you personally. She said in a formal,
business tone as she bowed to him.

''Hi Darra-ssi. Aigoo, stop with that formality, youre one of my bosses. I
might not live up to your expectations, but Ill sincerely do my best. The
girls were right. You're truly a beauty.'' the guy said making Dara blush.

''Aisht... They speak of me too much...anyway, just call me Dara... I... I'm
happy to see you all here... Good luck to us. Good luck to our upcoming
event. Let's all do well.'' Dara said.

''I like that spirit.'' Eunju said as she came in with Bom.

Dara was rooted to her spot once again.

''Good morning girls!'' Eunju then greeted the girls. ''Good morning Long
time no see'' she said to Spiffy.

''OMG. The queen is so back! Hows London? I missed them there!'' Spiffy
exclaimed.

''Theyre fine. I left the business to Yanggaeng. I know he can be trusted.

And Yah! Aniyo... who says Im still the queen here?'' Eunju waved her hand.
- 339 -
''I long left this kingdom, remember? This is now Bom's....'' she said and
Daras. Eunju continued as she unconsciously wrapped an arm around Bom and
looked at Dara whom she caught was trying to look away. She then pulled her arm
back.

Dara caught Bom looking at her. She just forced a smile and ducked her head low.

Bom's heart constricted in pain. Why is she feeling this way? Guilt is eating her
up.

Guilt... Shes nothing different to her harabeoji, she thought.

''So you mean the person you were pertaining before was you own
grandfather, hyung?'' Jiyong couldn't believe it.

''It was a misunderstanding. I heard him talking to someone saying he

should make sure Dara won't be able to appear on their launch. But I just
learned about his intentions recently.'' Teddy explained to the boys.

''That makes sense. Now I understand.'' Youngbae said.

''Thanks for making sure she's alright boys. Thank you. Don't worry, I'll
continue to pay for your rent here...''

''Ani.. That's fine hyung. We're glad to be of help. Besides you've given us
the advance payment already... It's a shame we accepted it. But we can
return it to you. We don't..'' Daesung said.

''No please, I insist. You did well. And by the way thank you Youngbae for
bringing Dara last night just in time.''

Jiyong couldn't help but feel bad. He should have been the one with Dara. He
wasn't even able to witness that moment in her life.

Because of his stupidity. He was late.

''Nah, that's nothing hyung. I just did what I was told. I'm glad I was
somehow of help to Dara.''

''YAAAAH!''

- 340 -
 Everyone whipped their heads to Jiyong.

''What's with you calling her Dara? She's older than you. You should call
her noona!''

''But TOP hyung here doesn't call her noona too?'' Youngbae reasoned out.

''Because... You're being disrespectful! You two.''

''Yah, what's your problem Jiyong? What do you want, call her ahjumma
the way you do? She's not even one. Besides she doesn't look her age.'' Top
scolded him

''Aigooo... Hyung...'' Seungri grinned evilly. ''You jealous ehh???'' Seungri

nudged him.

Jiyong looked around and saw the glares the boys were throwing him.

''Eherrrm...'' Jiyong cleared his throat.

''Yah, what are you talking about? I was just pointing out you should pay
her respect.'' he told them.

''Call her noona, hyung. Then these two will follow. Leader's first. You
should show us a good example.'' Daesung said.

Jiyong looked at the boys. ''Never mind. This is nonsense.''

Teddy was just eyeing Jiyong the whole time.

''Jiyong, can we talk?'' Teddy ask him.

Jiyong gulped and looked at him.

''Hyung?''

''Just the two of us...''

Teddy drove their way to DB & Co building. Hes planning to reveal everything
tonight since he has his grandfathers blessings. The whole family should be there.

- 341 -
And he dragged Jiyong along.

''I knew about what happened in the bar.'' Teddy told Jiyong as he gripped the
steering wheel tighter.

''Neh?''

''You met Kim Jaejoong. And you pretended to be Dara's boyfriend.'' Teddy
said.

Jiyong shut his eyes.

He mentally cursed.

He's doomed.

''Hyung I... I did that to...''

''You didn't know what you just engaged yourself into Jiyong.''

''I know. CL told everything to Seungri.''

''So you basically know the Kims are dangerous because were not in good
terms.''

''I learned about that from Bom noona.''

Teddy nodded with a grim expression.

''Look hyung, I am sorry for not being able to think of any other plan but
to pretend to be her boyfriend. But the guy did it on purpose and.. And.. we
have to escape that night... And.. I just had to save her....''

''Continue doing so.''

''Neh?''

''Do you like my sister?''

''It doesn't matter.'' Teddy cut him off.

- 342 -
 ''I trust you, Jiyong. After everything you did to protect her, to save her...
You earned it... I trust you.''

''Hyung...''

''I hope you'd be patient enough to stay by her side. On the other hand, I
don't want you to confuse her with your intentions. She's vulnerable. She
has never exposed herself to people the way she's doing now. Men... She's
never been close to anyone the way she is now to you.''

''But she's awkward with me.''

''That's her. That's the normal her. If she's not then that's not Dara.''

''Why are you telling me this hyung?''

''Because I want to make sure if I should continue entrusting her to you.''

Silence filled the car.

''You... You can count on me hyung.'' Jiyong said before looking through the
window.

''Aigoo... So you like her? So Seungri's right. You don't want them calling
her by her name because you can't do so. You were jealous. Hahaha!'' Teddy
teased him.

''I'm not! Of course I'm not! I call her ahjumma because she looks like
one!''

''YAAAAAH!!!''

''Sorry. I mean she doesn't look like one. Rather she acts like one! But why
would I get jealous over such petty things? I don't even have the right to--''

''Even if Youngbae escorted her?''

''That's pointless hyung.''

''Even if they linked arms?''

''They did?'' he asked but managed to fix his composure. ''Eherrm... Not
- 343 -
jealous. I'm not a kid.''

''Even if Seungri poked her cheeks?''

''You're making me laugh hyung--- WHAT??? SEUNGRI TOUCHED HER

CHEEKS?''

''AISHT I'M GONNA KILL THAT RAT!!!''

Teddy grinned as he looked ahead of the road. He just confirmed something.

''Wait... Jiyong. Look over there.''

Dara stopped walking at the park just across DB & Co's building.

After seeing her mother being close to Bom, she couldn't help but feel envious of
her. She couldn't take it anymore that's why she told them she'll just go out for a
break.

She sat herself down by the bench nearby. She heaved a sigh and looked up at the
sky.

''I can make it... I can...'' she told her as she wiped the single tear that fell on
her cheek.

She furrowed her brows when she saw a white folded handkerchief in front of her.

''Jiyo---'' she gasped when she saw the man.

She thought it was Jiyong. Silly, she scolded herself. What made her think it's
Jiyong?

Dara stood up and was about to walk away but the guy suddenly knelt down in
front of her.

''P-p-please don't go... Please... Don't be scared. I-i... I know what I did was
rude and absurd. But I hope you'd find it in your heart to forgive me.'' the
guy said with his head bowed down, his hands balled into fists on his knees as he
gripped tight on the hanky he offered her a while ago.

- 344 -
 ''H-..ow... What...'' Dara felt scared with this guy suddenly showing up in front of
her. Not to mention the flowers she got this morning.

''I-i mean... How did you know where I live? What are you doing here?'' she
finally managed to ask.

''I was really serious for asking for an apology, agassi. I know I scared you
the first night and I became rude to your friends the second night and I'm
pretty sure, you already know about it. I was just looking for you. I realized I
was wrong.''

''...But good thing, one of my friends lives near your building. He noticed
you and I asked him to bring you those flowers.''

Dara's mind was in a haze. Can this person be trusted?

''And if you're wondering what I was doing here, I just happened to pass by
this park and I saw you. So there...I thought this is finally my chance to
apologize.''

''P-p-lease stand up.'' she told him. ''W-we don't want people to throw us
their a-a-attentions, do we?'' she said.

Jaejoong let her sweet voice linger in her ears. It's calming. It's soothing him,
making him at ease.

The man stood up, and look straightly at her. Dara felt uneasy so she turned her
head away from him, thinking of ways to escape the situation.

''I gotta go.'' Dara said and bowed at him.

''Wait!'' the guy said. ''Am I forgiven?''

Just in time Dara got the chance to look at his features. His face... It's dazzling.

But it lacks life.

His eyes lack life.

He got a busted lip too. She furrowed her brows and wondered if this guy before
her just got himself into a fight.

- 345 -
 ''Agassi?''

''N-n-eh? Sorry I noticed... You got a busted lip here...'' Dara said as she put
her fingers on her lips.

''Oh this...'' the guy touched his lips, ''This is nothing.'' he answered but his
uneasiness didn't escape Dara's eyes.

''You didn't answer my question though.'' the guy changed the topic.

''I'll forgive you... If you'll say sorry to my... Friends...'' she said.

He smiled. ''No problem! I'm most willing to!'' he eagerly said. ''Wait... Only
to your friends? How about your boyfriend?'' he felt curious that she didn't
mention the bastard.

''O-o-h... M-my boyfriend... Right... But no need to apologize to him... I'll

be the one to talk to him. He'll understand. Right. H-he will...''

''So then let me introduce myself to you...'' he smiled. ''Kim Jaejoong.'' he

said as he offered her his hand.

''Park S-s-andara---''

Dara was about to reach for his hand but another hand gripped her tight.

With a shocked face, she looked up at the man behind Jaejoong and realized it was
the man that came in first thing to her mind when she saw a handkerchief being
offered to her a while ago.

Jiyong.

A fuming Jiyong.

''What are you doing here?'' he asked, obviously irritated.

''I...'' Dara opened her lips only to close it when she couldn't find the words to
explain what just happened.

''Good afternoon, Chief Inspector. I just wanted to apologize to your

girlfriend for my misconduct.'' Jaejoong then bowed at Jiyong.

- 346 -
 ''I sent you your suit already. We're done arasso? Stop bothering her.''

''Well, you see it was by chance that I saw her here. And besides, I think
she's not the one who's bothered right now. Perhaps, it's you?'' he said with a
mocking tone, but his face still innocent.

''You must be kidding.'' Jiyong said with a smug face. ''Jagiya let's go.'' He told
Dara as he yanked her away from the guy.

Dara looked back at Jaejoong.

''Nice to see you Dara-ssi. See you again next time.'' Jaejoong said and bowed
at her.

Dara just bowed a bit but Jiyong held her head and pushed her foreward.

''What.. What are you doing here?'' Dara asked him. ''W-w-where's
Dadoong?'' she asked further.

But Jiyong didn't answer any of it. He walked her to Teddy's car with his serious
face.

''O-o-oppa.'' she said.

Dara bit her lip as she tried to shake away the negative thoughts that have been
filling up her mind.

Shes inside the Parks mansion the one that used to haunt her in her dreams.

The place where all the lies were well kept and hidden.

The place where bitter memories of her childhood lay screaming the moment she
set her feet on it.

Having been filled with silence, Jiyong and Dara were at the old Park's study.
Teddy left them to wait there and said he'll be back in a while.

''J-j-iyong... Where's dadoong?'' she finally managed to say, feeling the need to
shake off the uneasy feeling inside her.

- 347 -
 ''Will you stop pestering me with the same question over and over again?''
Jiyong shouted at her making her flinch.

''Sorry... I...'' Jiyong realized his rudeness.

''Y-ou're... Angry again.'' she said as she fiddled with her fingers. ''I'm sorry. I
should've never left him to you.''

''Aisht! Yahhhh!!! How could you think about your cat right now? He's safe
and I left him to Seungri if that's all you wanna know! But... But you heard
Teddy hyung. That guy... He's a Kim. And right now, they're not in good
terms with your family. Please understand that. What if he's planning
something against you? We can never tell!''

''But... B-but he said... He just wanna apologize for his misbehavior.''

Jiyong scratched his head in frustration.

Could this girl be any more naive?

''And you forgave him?''

''I-i-... I said I will, if only he would apologize to the girls first. H-h-he even
thought about... Well he asked about...

''Your boyfriend?'' he asked, finding it suddenly interesting.

''N-neh... I mean, because you pretended to be.. And i didn't know if i

should say the truth to him... B-b-ut in the end... I said he doesn't have to
apologize to you.''

''MWORAGO??? YAAAAH!''

''I told him I'll explain it to him... To you I mean... And that... You'll
understand.''

''You told him that?''

''Neh...''

''You didn't deny anything, or stuff?''

- 348 -
 ''I... I didn't.''

''Good.'' he said, patting her head, a wide grin all over his lips.

The door suddenly flung open revealing Teddy, Bom, their grandfather and Eunju,
pushing off Minas wheelchair.

Jiyong faced them and bowed 90 degrees.

Dara stood up too and did the same.

''Good evening.'' Jiyong said.

''Good evening. Have a seat.'' the old man replied as he sat himself on his seat
in the middle. Eunju then settled Mina just before the long couch and Teddy and
Bom sat on the long couch beside their mother. Eunju then sat on the other couch,
near to her father and beside Dara whom she saw flinch when she sat down. She
then saw her move away from her a bit and closer to the guy that was Jiyong.

It was a hard time to pretend she still doesnt know about Dara. But Eunju had to.
She kept looking at Teddy and felt uneasy when the latter wasnt looking back at
her. She needs to do this, she needs to hear everything.

Just then, a knock on the door was heard.

Come in. the old man said as if he was already expecting the person.

Good evening. Jiyong heard the man say when he finally came in but somehow,
his voice was familiar.

As if by cue, Jiyong and Dara stood up at the same time and turned around to
check if their instincts were right.

UNCLE??? Jiyong said with a confused expression on his face.

- 349 -
 The Moment Of Truth

''This is even harder than I thought...'' the old man said as he leaned forward,
his elbows on his knees as he cradled his head.

Dara, still wide-eyed and confused, could only look at each of the people inside
that room.

Mina was looking anywhere around with tears on her eyes. Bom was looking at
her as if trying to send her messages but she was so confused to even get it. Teddy
was leaning back on the couch with eyes closed as if praying for things to fall into
place this time. Hyun Suk who was on the other end on a single couch facing the old
Park was intently exchanging gazes with Eunju who was surprisingly calm. And
Jiyong who was there beside her was just as confused as she is.

''Almost 30 years ago...'' they heard the old man talk, ''I committed the
gravest sins ever in my life. I made my daughter's life miserable. I
threatened to kill someone. I mistreated the father of the baby my daughter
was bearing....''

Eunju flinched with her father's words. It's been so long, but she never thought
such words would open up the wound she thought had healed already. She looked to
her right, at the far end, Hyun Suk was sitting with a deadpan expression, perhaps
trying to conceal his emotions.

''...I basically killed my own son Taekyung...and... Even not literally, the
same thing goes to my Eunju and Hyun Suk's daughter. I hid my own
granddaughter in the eyes of the people... What's worse is killing her in the
mind and heart of her own mother and making her father unaware of things
with the threat of killing his father...''

Dara curled her hands into fists.

She didn't know this much...

She thought of the image of her dying grandmother, asking her to come to her,
asking her to listen to her words, telling her her parents are still alive. Telling her
her mother is Park Eunju. The aunt she idolizes so much. And with that, her
halmeoni died. She remember the anger that was all over her harabeoji's face that
time. But she took her chance and asked him she wanted to leave the mansion.

- 350 -
 She needed her own space, her own refuge. She asked Bom if she knew more than
that, and the girl said she only knew about her mother with the fear that she might
get punished by her harabeoji too.

She looked at the people on the other couch. No one dares to look at her. She
wanted to ask them why no one told her about all these? Why no one approached
her? Why when Bom and Teddy knows that Jiyong was related to her dad?

She felt betrayed. She felt alone.

All these years, she's never felt so alone. So stupid.

Before she knew it, she was already standing with her hands still balled into tight
fists.

''How come no one ever told me all these?'' she bitterly said, tears are now
flowing from her eyes.

''D-d-ara...'' Bom stood up too and was about to go to her side but Dara stopped
her.

''Bommie-ah... You knew everything, didn't you? How could you do this to
me? How about the girls? Do they know too?'' she asked Bommie, tilting her
head a bit to her.

''Dara I'm sorry!'' Bom finally broke down and cried. She ran towards Dara's side
and knelt in front of her. ''Dara, I'm sorry... I'm sorry....'' she repeated, as if that's
all she can say.

''Bom!'' Mina called her daughter. ''Please forgive us Dara... Eunju,

Hyunsuk... Please... Let's stop living in this madness.'' She pleaded as the sight
crushed her heart.

Eunju wasnt able to control her emotions this time.

When she arrived yesterday, Teddy sent someone to her and revealed everything
to her to her utmost shock. She was told t keep silent and let things flow accordingly
for Teddy already planned the revelation at the party, but it turned out with Dara
walking away in fear and surprise.

''You're seriously telling me that unnie? You could've told me a lot of times
before. You're the only one I did try to contact while I was away. Why? Is
- 351 -
your heart now breaking with the sight of your daughter kneeling before
mine? All of you here... No one knows the pain I've been through when I was
told I lost my daughter! Last night at the party, I was waiting for someone to
tell me the truth, someone here told me he has everything planned'' she said
as she eyed Teddy, My mind was in chaos I didnt know what to do but just
stare at the confused look on my daughters face. If I didnt show up, would
you still reveal things to us?

Teddy stood up and knelt on his spot while bowing his head.

''Forgive us, aunt Eunju, uncle Hyun Suk, Dara...''

Jiyong could only look at the people in the room as the truth was unfolded before
his eyes.

His godfather, Hyun Suk is the father of the girl he wanted to protect. Things
went blurry in his mind. What is he even doing here?

''I... I... Think I have to go----''

''Stay.'' he heard his uncle Hyun Suk told him. With an authority he's never seen
before, he automatically sat down once more.

''All I want to be is to be with my daughter, that's all. I would want to

thank Mina for taking good care of her. As well as Bom and Teddy... I want
my family back. That's all.'' Hyun Suk said.

Slowly, the old man knelt down in front of them.

''This might not be enough for all the pains I've caused you. I'm not even
asking for forgiveness coz I know it's impossible for you to give it to me.'' he
said as he weeped. ''But please, spare Mina and her children. Please... Blame
it all on me. It was my fault! They're victims too.''

Why does it have to be like this appa? Eunju screamed all her emotions
bottled up in her. Just when I was ready to accept all my loss! Why just now?

I hope its not too late Eunju Im sorry. The old man cried.

Dara lowered her gaze at the old man, her heart constricted by the sight.

Dara looked at Teddy and then at Bom who was now hugging her legs.
- 352 -
 She was blinded by her own pain for a while.

She almost forgot how scary it was to live with her harabeoji. Mina whom she
treated her omma for 29 years of her existence never treated her differently. Teddy,
her oppa took care of her sometimes a bit more that how he takes care of her own
sister Bom.

And Bom who was always there by her side to protect her, to ease her pain, to
make her feel better. She helped her make her dreams come true in the fashion
world. All days of her life, Bom was with her.

Slowly she reached for Bom's arms and lifted her up with her.

''Dara... I'm sorry. Please forgive me...'' Bom said once more before she felt
Daras warm embrace.

''Bommie...'' Dara now was crying so hard. ''Bommie, I have a family...

Bommie....'' she said in between sobs, sharing a news like Bom didnt know about
it.

''Shhh... You've always had right? I'm also your family, omma, oppa,
harabeoji, right? All these years Dara... I'm sorry I became a coward and I
never tried telling you everything.'' Bom said as she comforted Dara.

Dara broke from the hug and looked at the people before her. O-ppa
Harabeoji Please stand up. She asked them but the two didnt try a single
movement.

Dara-ah she heard her mother call her. Yes. Eunju, her real mother.

She smiled at her before slowly walking towards Teddy, passing by her father
Hyun Suk.

Oppa She called him as she held his arms and pulled him up. Thank you
she smiled and wiped her tears. Thank you so much for being my oppa for
acting like my father too all these years. She said, making the guy hug her
tight

Dara pulled herself from the hug and started walking towards Mina.

Omma. She said making Eunju flinch with the tenderness of her voice calling
Mina her omma. She knelt down and held Mina by her hands. Thank you for
- 353 -
treating me like your own true daughter. I could never be grateful enough
all my life. She told her sincerely before turning to her grandfather.

H-h-arabeoji she held the old mans shoulder while her other hand landed on
his hand. Please, stand up. You dont have to do this

The old man slowly lifted his gaze up her face. D-dara he called her name as
tears continued to flow. Im sorry my dear Im sorry! he said before engulfing
her into a tight embrace. Blame me! Your harabeoji is a terrible person. Get
mad at me, Dara-ah. I dont deserve this from you after all that Ive done
the old man cried and Dara tightened her hold.

Ive dreamed for a complete family, harabeoji Whats the use in finding
my own and letting you suffer like this? Lets start anew I want to feel how
it is to have a family To live without the lies To be with the people I care
for She said making the old man nod and sat back up to his chair. Dara then
wiped her tears before standing up and turning towards Eunju. She then shifted her
gaze to her father.

C-c-an Can I get a hug from you, too? Dara hesitated to ask the question
but nevertheless continued. She looked at Jiyong and he smiled at her as if signaling
her to go on. This was her chance.

Without a word, Eunju wrapped her arms around the Dara and Hyun Suk ran
towards the two most important women in his life.

I thought you'd never ask, princess, Hyun Suk said as he stroked Daras
back.

Oh you dont have any idea, Dara! Eunju hugged her daughter tightly as if
never wanting to let go Call me omma! Call me omma! she said in between
her sobs.

Dara closed her eyes and drowned herself in the warmth of that hug.

O-mma A-ppa she said making her parents smile.

Hyun Suk joined the hug and stroked Eunjus head as if he couldnt believe shes
right here in front of him.

I thought Id never see you again, Hyun Suk! she said before cupping his
face.
- 354 -
 Everyone was wiping their tears with that nights revelation.

But one things for sure.

Tonight, they will all sleep with nothing but smiles on their face, and peace in
their hearts.

Hyung is already on his way here. Seungri told the boys after putting his
phone down. Thank goodness I wont need to look after you anymore!!! he
then turned to Dadoong and glowered at the cat.

Aigoo, youre so childish. Youngbae told the maknae.

I seriously hate cats, you know that! Especially the big, fierce one with a
blonde hair and Aisht!!! he said dramatically.

Uh-oh I know what youre trying to say. Keep safe bro, you might end
up in her arms. Daesung teased Seungri.

Yah!!! I wont in fact well youll be surprised once I get my part of the
deal. He bragged. The great Lee Chaerin in my hands and in my control!
Nyahaha! Seungri evilly laughed as if he can already smell revenge after all the
things she put him through.

But deep inside, hes even wondering but he doesnt want things between them to
be just part of the deal. He grew accustomed to the girl and even her mood swings.
He hates her when she hits him because shes hurting his pride by dominating him
always but he finds her adorable whenever shed look for him to comfort her.

Wheres TOP hyung by the way? Youngbae asked, disturbing his thoughts.

Probably talking to Se7en hyung in his office. You know tomorrow

nights our last performance. It sucks guys But we cant do both
Daesung told them.

Oh chincha? Thats good. Im happy for you. TOP told the person on the
other line.

Thank you Seunghyun for last night for making me feel better. Bom

- 355 -
told him.

Aisht that was nothing. He told her while rubbing his nape and finding the
situation suddenly awkward. Oh by the way, do you have plans for tomorrow
night? he suddenly switched the topic.

Hmm I think theres none. Except if thered be emergency meetings

and stuff. Why? Bom asked him making TOP feel uneasy whether he should
continue with his words. Park Bom is a very busy person. What makes him think
shell come tomorrow night with his invitation?

I I he wasnt able to form the right words making her chuckle.

Whats happening to you, Choi Seunghyun? she giggled, finding it cute of

him to be like this.

Oh nothing, forget it. He said before hanging up the phone.

SHIT! he thought and smacked himself on his forehead.

Yoboseyo? Yoboseyo? Bom looked at her phone and realized TOP just hanged
up on her.

She was about to go back inside their house when she heard her phone ring once
more.

Yobos------

Please come tomorrow night, 8 pm here at Se7en hyungs bar!

Bom looked at her phone once more and a smile crept her face upon confirmation
that it was TOP. She then tapped the end button.

TOP was left dumbfounded when he heard the line end. She might got annoyed
with him hanging up on her like that earlier.

Suddenly, his phone rang once more and he immediately answered it.

Sorry for---

See you then Bom didnt allow him to speak some more and ended the call.

- 356 -
 TOP furrowed his brows, digesting her words.

See you then

Almost immediately, he smiled at the girls silliness and mentally kicked himself
for almost ruining his plan for inviting her.

Dara and Eunju waved at Hyun Suk before the latter went inside his car.

You sure you dont want me to take you to the bar? Hyun Suk rolled down
his window once more to ask Jiyong.

Neh, uncle Ill just take a cab. Besides its out of the way. Keep safe.
He said and waved goodbye to him.

Hyun Suk nodded and turned to Dara and Eunju. Ill see you tomorrow! he
said making the girls smile.

They watched the car slowly disappear to the road when Jiyong bowed his head
towards them.

Thank you for the dinner, aunt. He saidbefore turning to the other girl
D-d-ara. He then contemplated if he should still call her ahjumma.

Dara was startled when she heard her call her by her name. It was the first time.

Thank you for being always there to save my Dara, Jiyong. Hyun Suk
molded you into a good man. Eunju told him.

Jiyong just smiled politely and bowed once more.

I have to go. Good night.

Keep safe he heard the woman tell him.

Eunju turned to her daughter and saw Daras worried face.

Worry or confusion, she wasnt sure.

Whats wrong dear?

- 357 -
 A-re we going to s-s-tay here from now on? she heard her ask.

In the mean time dear. I and your appa are still settling things and we
cant fix everything overnight, right? Eunju told Dara as she tucked a lose hair
behind her ear.

O-o-mma, can I talk to him for a while? she asked her.

Jiyong? But he just left and----

Just for a while, omma Itll be quick.

Oh sure. Just ---

But before she could speak up some more, Dara already ran away, trying to find
her way to reach Jiyong.

[Background Song: DON'T LET ME FALL by Lenka]

Jiyong shoved his hands inside his pocket and looked at the starry sky.

Beautiful, he thought.

But certainly, his nights in that apartment would be very dull starting that night.

Just the thought that Dara might not be able to go back to that apartment made
him feel uneasy.

He wont see her as often again.

He sighed and continued to walk away.

"Underneath the moon, underneath the stars, here's a little heart for you.

Up above the worl, Up above it all, Here's a hand to hold on to..."

Jiyong!!!

- 358 -
 Dara tried to run as fast as her weak body can.

Jiyong! she shouted at the top of her lungs as she went out of the gate.

Jiyong halted his footsteps when he heard a faint voice behind him.

Slowly, he turned around only to be greeted by Dara who was approaching him.

He wanted to smile but almost immediately, he stopped himself from doing so

thinking that it might be just Dadoong shell ask him about.

Dont worry Ill make sure to feed him---

"...but if I should break, If I should fall away, What am I to do?"

I need someone to take a little of the weight or I'll fall through..."

Jiyong wasnt able to continue anymore when he felt her warm body against him,
hugging him so tight he never wanted to move afraid he might ruin the moment.

Thank you Jiyong Thank you. She said while catching her breath, as she
hugged him tighter, her face buried in his chest.

Ahjumma I mean D-d-ara.. he wasnt able to control his smile

anymore.

"Thank you!" she said once more.

"Y-ah... I didn't do anything..."

"You don't know how you made me feel braver a while ago. I wanted to run
away and go home. I wanted to just ask you to bring me home again but...
thank you for being here tonight."

"You're just the one I've been waiting for, I'll give you all that i have to give and
more..

...But don't let me fall"

Jiyong smiled and stroked her back. "Hush now... Everything's fine now,
right?" he told her as he patted her head.

- 359 -
 Dara just nodded and pulled away slightly from him. She then wiped her tears and
looked away.

"Will I be seeing you again?" she asked. Dara wasn't able to figure it out but
the thought was troubling her.

Tonight's revelation might cause a lot of changes, she just wanted to know.

"What made you ask that? Of course we'll be seeing each other again.
W-w-ell, not as often as before though, but definitely we will."

Dara just nodded.

"Is that all?" Jiyong asked her.

"N-n-eh..."

Jiyong looked at Dara... She hever held her gaze on him for long as if she's
disgusted or scared, of that he can't make out in her expression.

"There's something though that I want to ask you..." he find himself curious
and something inside him was pushing him to be braver.

"Why is it that..." Jiyong paused for a moment and allowed his hand to travel up
her face to cup it, making her look at him. He saw the horror on her face and she
immediately shut her eyes.

"...that's what I wanted to ask you eversince." he continued. "Look at me...

Do I look horrible? Scary? Why can't you look at me? "

[DUGUN! DUGUN!]

She tried to calm herself by clutching the fabric of her shirt just across her chest
but to no avail. She bit her lower lip so hard it almost bled.

"Stop doing that!" he raised his voice on her making her flinch. He then reached
out for her swollen lip and caressed it with his thumb.

"Why?"

[BADUMP! BADUMP!]

- 360 -
 Her heart beat eratically as she locked gaze with him. The pain, the joy, she's not
sure, but it's unbearable she had to look away but she can't. She needed to break
the spell once more. She needed something hard to knock on her head and shake off
the weird feelings he's been giving her.

She's already hyperventilating. If not for Jiyong's strong arm around her, she
already collapsed to the ground.

She thought hitting her forehead once more.

But before she could hit her forehead with his, Jiyong covered her eyes with his
hand.

"Better?'' Jiyong asked her but she didn't move a bit.

Looking down at her, Jiyong couldn't take it anymore.

Is he scaring her? Why?

That, he wanted to know.

Slowly, with her other hand still covering her eyes, he removed his arm around
her waist and allowed it to travel up her face, cupping it and tilting her head to him.
When he didn't feel her refuse, he closed the gap that was tempting him ever since
she came running towards him a while ago.

He allowed himself to feel her soft lips on his. He kissed her with so much care as
if any wrong move might break her. He felt her knees buckled and he immediately
removed the hand that was covering her eyes and allowed it to wrap around her
waist once more.

"You're just the one I've been waiting for, I'll give you all that i have to give and
more..

...But don't let me fall"

Dara shut her eyes tight when she felt something caressing her lips. She felt her
heart swelling with so much emotions she's never felt before. Unconcsciously, she
started copying the movements Jiyong was doing to her lips. It was soft and warm
and was inviting her to do the same. She felt him lick the part that she bit earlier
and the feeling almost took her sanity away. She was already so lost in the kiss when
she felt him pull away.
- 361 -
 Jiyong was breathing unevenly, her rough and manly scent fanning her face as he
rested her forehead on hers. Dara slowly opened her eyes and was about to freak
out from embarrassment when Jiyong held her in place.

"Stop...'' he said in between breaths. "Just for a sec." he said making Dara
furrow her brows.

She just had her first kiss from this man.

She wanted to cry, she wanted to go on hysterics.

But her body isn't reacting at all.

And surprisingly, she didn't regret it.

She allowed her fingers to travel up to her lips as she innocently touched it.

"I'm sorry.." she heard him say.

"Please don't get mad at me. Please talk to me.." Jiyong told her but Dara just
kept still.

"Ahj...D-d-ara?" he held her by her arms before pulling her into a hug. " God...
I'm sorry... Did I hurt you? Did I make you feel uncomfortable? Please say
something." Jiyong was in panic upon realizing what he just did and remembering
how sensitive the girl is.

Dara could just blush in embarrassment.

"I... I..i'm going back in." she said before freeing herself from him and turning
away.

"Wait! Tell me you're not mad at me." he said, now guilt was in his system. He
should've not allowed his feelings to scare her away.

"I... I'm not... Nothing h-h-happened right?" Dara told him before she
disappered behind the gate of the mansion leaving Jiyong dumbfounded.

"You're just the one I've been waiting for, I'll give you all that i have to give and
more..

...But don't let me fall"

- 362 -
 Dara leaned back at the gate as soon as she got in. She wiped the single tear that
fell from her eye. She tried to breathe normally but it was still to hard.

"Kwon Jiyong, what are you doing to me?" she asked herself before trying to
calm herself as she headed back towards the mansion.

Omona!!! >.<

They kissesd!

Sorry for the crappy updates my beloved readers, silent readers and new
subscribers. I was not supposed to update today because I only finished editing chap
26 but I decided to post 27 and 28 because I don't want it to be a cliffhanger or
stuff.

If you find some typos and other errors, please forgive your humble author for
that.

Thanks and have a great weekend! n___nv

- 363 -
 The Boys' Dilemma

Dara grabbed her sheets and hauled it over her head when she felt the bright rays
of light blinding her.

Apart from that, she never had a proper sleep at all.

One: Because it wasn't her room inside her own apartment.

Second: Jiyong and the kiss were troubling her. Since she went back inside the
mansion, the thought never left her mind.

Why did he kiss her? Why did she kiss him back?

Certainly, the overwhelming feeling of finally being with her family was
overshadowed with that kiss, her first kiss. And she never wanted it to be like that.
She wants to focus on the family she's dreamed of since she was a child.

She knows she shouldn't be thinking about the kiss at all.

''Arrrrrrrghhhhh!'' she whined and removed the sheets, her eyes still closed, when
the questions hit her mind once again.

She sat up and hit her head nonstop.

''You babo! Babo! Babo! Babo! Bab---'' she immediately stopped when she heard a
few gasps. Slowly, she fluttered her eyes open, and allowing them to adjust to the
bright sunlight.

She started trailing her gaze to the carpeted floor... Up to the three pairs of feet...
To their legs... To their pink uniforms... And to their mouths which are covered by
their hands.

Three servants were intently looking at her, completely gobsmacked with her
actions.

''W-w-who are you?!!! W-w-what are you---??'' she tried to ask but the three girls
seemed to recover faster and straightened themselves up immediately before
bowing before her.

- 364 -
 ''Good morning, agassi!'' the three girls greeted in chorus.

Dara tilted her head to the side and eyed the three... ''W-w-hy... Good morning,
too...'' she said. ''W-w-hat can I do for you? W-what are you doing here this---''

''Were here to assist you Agassi!'' the first from the left answered earnestly.

''We are your temporary personal servants, please be free to tell us anything you
want us to do!'' the second one said while hitting her chest.

''Omo..'' Dara arched her brows at the two... They're too formal and serious she
couldn't make out what's going on. She then glanced at the last girl.

''Please forgive us for disturbing your sleep but we are ordered to be here as early
as 5 am.'' she said making Dara surprised with the girl's firm voice.

''W-w-ho told you to come in here?'' she unsurely asked.

''Your harabeoji, agassi. He said we need to attend to your needs in the mansion,
24 hours a day, 7 days a week, 4 weeks a month, 12 months a year, 10 years a
dec----'' the 1

girl answered straightly and Dara could just widen her eyes.

''O-o-kay... I get it...'' Dara said as she slowly stood up from the bed.

''Omo!'' tne 2

immediately ran towards her and held her feet. ''Yah, agassi's slippers! Ppalli!''

''Neh!''

''You don't have to do this. I can do this on my own.'' Dara told the girls.

''Ani... Mianhe agassi but we're just following orders.'' The three bowed at her
before guiding her up and walking her to the bathroom.

''You... You may leave now.'' Dara told them.

- 365 -
 ''Mianhe agassi, but we need to do this. Please try to understand.'' The 3

girl bowed to her in apology before opening the door to the bathroom allowing
her and the two other servants to go inside before doing the same and locking the
door.

''KYAAAAAAAAAAH! LET ME GOOOO!!! I CAN DO THIS ON MY OWN!!!''

''Harabeoji, you don't have to do that to Dara. She might get shocked and...''

Bom stopped complaining when she felt her mother's hand hold hers. ''Omma???''
she faced her as if asking for help.

''Let Dara be, Bommie-ah.'' Mina smiled at her.

''We just want the best for her.'' The old man answered. ''She needs to be ready to
face the world. She needs to be at her best and besides, I just want to make her feel
the kind of life I took away from her.''

''Appa...'' Eunju called her father. ''Stop talking that way, let's not remind
ourselves of that anymore, neh?''

''Aisht... why am I having a bad feeling about this...'' Bom pouted and shoved a
piece of rolled egg to her mouth.

''Rest assured Bommie-ah... Dara will be fine. Besides, you've been there.'' Minah
told her daughter.

''By the way unnie... Where's Teddy?'' Eunju asked.

''He went out early. He said he needs to meet someone.'' Minah answered making
Eunju nod. She has an idea who it is, she thought.

''Call him later, Minah.. Tell him I need to see him by 10 at the office. It's urgent.''
the old man said seriously.

''Neh abeoji.''

The discussion was only stopped when they heard a pair of clacking heels towards

- 366 -
them.

''Omona!'' Minah released the spoon she's holding when she saw Dara.

''Darooooong!'' Bom stood up and went to Dara's side, inspecting her, studying
her, as if she's not sure who was infront of her. ''You're going to the office like that?''
she asked her.

''N-n-eh... They made me wear this.'' Dara said shyly.

''Good job girls... Good job.'' the old man congratulated the three girls behind
Dara.

''Kamsahamnida, sajangnim.'' the three girls behind Dara answered.

Eunju abruptly stood up and went to Dara's side, wrapping an arm around her.

''You're so beautiful, sweetheart.'' she told her. ''Did you have a good sleep? Sorry
you had to use the guest room. I'll get your own room ready so that you can transfer
there when you come home tonight. How do you feel?''

Dara wanted to say she's not comfortable with her outfit. It's too much for her
simple taste. Besides, she lacks the confidence to carry it. She wanted to say she
didn't have a good sleep, apart from Jiyong's kiss which kept her thinking, she
misses Dadoong and her apartment.

But she just can't let them down. She needs to face the changes if she wants to be
part of the family.

''I... I'm good. I feel good.'' she said as she forced a smile.

Her first day in the household after a long time wasn't what she exactly expected.
But she couldn't complain because this is how Parks live. She's just thankful that
finally, she has a family to call, that loves her... A family who now values her.

''Aigoo, sit down, ladies. The food's getting cold.'' the old man told the four.

''You're just in time.'' the girl said as she looked at her wrist watch.

''Do you really have to leave this soon?'' Teddy held the girl's hand in his.

- 367 -
 ''You know my sched's done here. I've completed the shoots and promotions. I
really had a good time, Teddy. I'll try to come back soon.''

''Too bad the girls weren't here...'' Teddy sighed and looked down. ''Too bad we
weren't able to spend time that much together.''

''Don't be sad... I don't want to trouble the girls anymore. I might just end up
crying.'' the girl said. ''And about our time together? You just made me feel
important by trusting me with all your secrets. We did it together, right?''

''Neh...Thanks to you and for being my strength. Thank you so much for your
help.'' Teddy told her before pinching her cheeks, making the girl blush. ''But you
know what, I am now convinced about girls' instincts.''

''Why?''

''Because you're right all along. Jiyong really likes Dara.'' Teddy chuckled.

''Chincha? He admitted already to her?''

''Ani... I caught him with his own words. That's why he's acting weird and all. Even
Se7en told me he's been noticing his actions lately.'' Teddy explained.

''Aigoo... He's cold and arrogant. He almost pissed me off at the bar when I
introduced myself to him and that time when he was still guarding Dara. Remember
that balcony incident I told you? Aisht...''

''Easy, hon.'' Teddy comforted her while laughing at her now fuming expression.
''He can really be rude and cocky at times but I've proven so many times he can be
trusted.''

''Anyway. At least, everything's settled now and Dara just needs a bit training and
something to boost up her self esteem.''

Teddy's face became dark. How he wish everything would be fine.

And right now, she just reminded him it's better for her to be away from their
family in the mean time.

He and his harabeoji has a lot of things to settle in terms of their dispute with the
Kims. Dong Won is really dangerous and he'll surely won't let them go just like that.

- 368 -
 When everything's settled, by then maybe he can finally settle down with his girl.

''You okay?'' the girl asked him, startling him from his thoughts.

''N-n-eh..'' Teddy forced a smile.

''Hey don't be sad... It's not that we'll not see each other anymore?'' the girl stood
up upon hearing the final boarding announcement.

Teddy stood up and hugged the girl.

''Thank you, Kiko-ah...'' he said. ''Thank you for everything... The next time I visit
you there, I'll make sure to settle everything about our future. Just be
patient...Please...''

Kiko nodded and smiled, trying not to let the tears brimming on her eyes fall.

''We're still eyeing 4 casinos, sir. Maybe by then we can catch them redhanded.''

''What in the world are you saying, huh?'' Tablo slammed his hands on the table.
''You're seriously telling me MAYBE???''

''But Sir...''

''You've been working on this mission for months and this is all we've got?
Listen!!!'' Tablo raised his voice making the four straighten up.

''These are druglords and human traffickers we're dealing with. The more time
you spend being idiots, the more victims there'll be.'' He said as he walked back and
forth, his hands behind him.

''Kim DongWon... I want you to trail him and his men. The numbers of instances
wherein he showed up during 'trades' in his casinos are really disturbing.''

''But Sir, isn't it obvious, he owns the casinos so definitely he has the right to
always be there.''

''Ani... I don't look at it that way. Make sure to contact our assets and take note of
the people that frequent each casino..''

- 369 -
 ''Yes Sir.''

[KNOCK. KNOCK.]

''Abeoji...''

''Come in.'' Dong Won immediately crumpled the picture and shoved it inside his
pocket.

Jaejoong slowly pushed the door and walked inside his father's office. His eyes
immediately landed on Dong Wong who now stood facing the glass wall, his hands at
his back.

''Abeoji.'' Jaejoong said once more as he bowed, letting the other man know his
presence.

''Son... My brilliant son!''

''N-n-eh?''

Dong Won arched his brows before turning around to face Jaejoong.

''Now I understand what you're thinking. I'm sorry if I was a bit impetuous the last
time. I was just thinking about your future.'' Dong Wong continued.

''Abeoji... I don't understand...''

''I didn't know you know the Parks' maknae... Park. San.Da.Ra.?'' he said as he
walked towards Jaejoong, putting a stress on the girl's name.

Jaejoong's eyes almost bulged out of its sockets.

''I don't know her! It was just an accident!''

''Chincha? Aigoo...'' DongWon smirked. ''Stay friends with her.. Get close to her...
I won't mind. You like her don't you?''

''Abeoji... I thought... We're not in good terms with them...''

''Oh don't think about it, son. It was just a tiny misunderstanding between me and

- 370 -
the old Park.''

Jaejoong's mind went blurry. The last time they talked about it, his dad was
enraged, he almost ordered their men to get the old man shot at the party. The
merger didn't pursue plus the fact that the new casino project was cancelled.

What is his dad thinking right now?

His thoughts were only disturbed when he felt a tap on his shoulder.

''By the way, tonight, the shipment will arrive. Be there and make sure it will go
straight to the basement's saferoom. '' Dong Won informed him making Jaejoong
listen intently.

''N-N-eh...''

''Make sure to be there. That's a lot of money. I already asked Yoochun to back
you up.''

''Neh abeoji.''

''That's all...'' Dong Won said.

Jaejoong was about to turn around and head towards the door when his father
spoke up again.

''Oh..'' he said as he walked closer to Jaejoong. ''I won't mind if you date the girl.
But I wanna know more about her. I want to meet her.'' he heard his father say as he
earned another pat on his shoulder making the hair at the back of his neck rise. This
isn't good, he sensed it.

''W-w-we're not close. We're not even friends.. I don't know her that much...'' he
answered nervously.

''Then...'' his father glared at him before he felt his firm grip on his shoulder. He
moved closer to him and whispered...

''KNOW HER FOR ME...''

''Time for payback, right?'' CL asked as she looked out of the window.

- 371 -
 Seungri nodded before heaving a sigh.

He should be happy. He should be excited and proud that the great Lee Chaerin is
now in his hands. For three days. The same exact number of days he pretended to be
her boyfriend. But deep inside, he felt he wasn't able to fulfill his duty of being a
boyfriend to her. Most of the time, he knew he acted like a total jerk.

It's supposed to end yesterday but her parents asked to see him this morning
before flying to Paris for a couple of business appointments. The two we're a bit
awkward after the incident when both woke up in each other's arms. But with CL's
parents around, they had to act it out hard.

And now that her parents' away already, the act ends officially.

''I... I'm going...'' CL was about to open the car door when Seungri stopped her.

''Wait.'' he said.

CL looked at Seungri but his face is still deadpan.

''I... I have to go... Let's just meet tonight at the bar. I'll start my service for you
there.'' CL said as she fidgeted with the strap of her bag.

Seungri contemplated for a moment. He felt something pinch his heart with her
last words.

It didn't feel right.

What does he need the prize back for when he enjoyed each and every bit of him
being her so called boyfriend?

It might be just an act. They're relationship might be fake. But nevertheless, he

had fun and he somehow felt something genuine grew inside him when he earned
her parents' trust.

He's been a jerk to her since day one.

He'll be more of a jerk if he'll deny the fact that he never wanted this to end.

He'd be a total jerk if he won't let her know.

''Can't we... Can't we stay like this a bit longer?'' Seungri asked her making CL
- 372 -
turn her head to him.

''Sorry?'' she said as if she didn't hear him say it.

Seungri ran his hand on his face as he shut his eyes closed.

''Damn! What was I thinking?!'' he scolded himself, forgetting that this girl can be
really hot and cold.

''If you're done talking to yourself then I just wanna let you know that I'm going.
Thanks for the ride.'' CL said as she went out of the car and strutted her way to DB
& Co's building.

Just then, as soon as she got inside the building, she ran with all her might to the
elevator and punched the floor to her department.

''You freakin' rat! Aisht! You think you can easily have your way to me? You wish!''
she spat as she panted and leaned back to the elevator wall, shutting her eyes close
and feeling the loud thump of her heart against her chest.

''I wonder why Tablo hyung wanted to see us.'' Daesung said as he leaned
forward, his elbows on his knees for support.

''Maybe to talk about the suspension. We'll be back in two days right?'' Youngbae
concluded.

[BLAG!]

''Fuck! Sorry I'm late! Where's Tablo hyung?'' Seungri nervously exclaimed. After
dropping CL off their office, he got a message from the boys informing him to see
them in an old warehouse outside the city, the one which they've been using for
emergency meetings during missions and important assignments.

''As usual, you are.'' Jiyong pointed out as he threw his cigarette stub to the floor
before stomping on it. ''You're lucky, hyung isn't here yet.''

Seungri blew an air of relief but immediately straightened up when he heard

Tablo's voice.

''I heard you're late maknae?'' he said.

- 373 -
 ''H-h-yung... I just happen to...''

''Easy... Easy...'' Tablo patted his head.

''What's this for hyung? We're still suspended aren't we?'' TOP asked curiously.

Tablo pulled a chair and sat on it, eyeing the five men.

''I need you...'' he said straightforwardly.

''In a mission?'' Youngbae asked.

''Of course, what else would I need you for? Listen...''

The boys gathered together as Tablo explained the matter.

''What???'' the boys asked in unison making Tablo cock his brow.

''What?'' Tablo asked them back.

''Hyung, so what you want us to do is to solve this case while we're on a so called,
'extended suspension'?'' TOP asked, trying to make sure if he heard it right.

''Exactly. I'll cover things up with regards to the suspension but starting
tomorrow, you're on duty. Ill give you all the support and backup you need. For
meetings and important matters, we'll meet here and never show your faces in front
of me at the headquarters arasso?''

''But...'' Jiyong furrowed his brows when he read the list of the people they need to
keep an eye on.

A senator.

A modelling agency.

And three businessmen.

''What is it?'' TOP grabbed the files from Jiyong.

''What the f*ck man!'' TOP cursed when he read the final name on the list.

Daesung, Youngbae and Seungri then gathered around TOP.

- 374 -
 ''Why the hell is Park Young Jin's name included on the list?'' Youngbae asked
Tablo.

''That just got in this morning. The boys handed me their investigations. I asked
them to bring me the names of the people who frequents the area and those names
appeared so far. But that does not confirm anything yet. We need to attach spy cams
to the four casinos and monitor their activites.''

Jiyong stood up and took another cigarette stick and lit it with his lighter. He then
turned away from the boys and scratched his head in frustration.

''Does uncle Hyun Suk know about this already?'' he said before taking a puff.

Tablo stood up. ''No... I haven't told him yet.''

''I don't have a good feeling about this.'' Daesung said while taking a quick glance
at each of the boys nervously.

''Same here.'' Youngbae said. ''They just settled things in their family and now this
happens.''

''But looking at it, I think there's something more to Kims and Parks. We just need
to find that out.''

''Yah, we have a lot of names here on the list! Why focus on them?'' TOP scolded
the maknae.

''Because they're the closest to us! Especially the Parks. We can easily watch their
activities and all. And they won't doubt us because----''

[BLAG!]

Seungri wasn't able to finish his words when Jiyong slammed his fist on the table
and threw him deathly glares, startling all of them.

''I got your point hyung.'' he turned to Tablo. ''I'll send you my reports as soon as I
can.''

''Seungri, keep an eye on JYP modeling agency, Youngbae I know you can handle
Senator Bang. Daesung be watchful of the Japanese tycoon Akira...TOP hyung, you
deal with the Kims...''

- 375 -
 ''Hyung...'' Seungri tried to explain his statement. It was so insensitive of him to
speak like that in front of Jiyong when he knows his hyung cares about Dara.

''I'll deal with the Parks.'' Jiyong said and with that he went out.

Jiyong looked out and walked his way through the bushes before arriving on a
clearing.

He didn't want things to lead this way.

He remembered his uncle saying that they should use their suspension for doing
the things they like and they did it by going back to music.

But this time, their duty needs them. This is their calling. And right now, no
matter how confused he is, he tried to get a grip of things.

Impossible, his heart says. The old Park is innocent. He even cut ties with the
Kims. He even corrected his mistakes. And Dara... Dara just had her family
completed. How would she feel about this? He thought to himself...

But his rational mind reminded him how cruel the old Park used to be and even if
he's not associated with the Kims already, it still screams the truth that they've been
business partners for the past few years.

Should he talk to his godfather about this?

And then he remembered the boys' doubtful expression when he said he'll be the
one after the Parks.

''Dara....'' he called her name, hoping somehow it will calm him...

''Otteoke? Otteoke????''

Dara heaved a sigh of relief when she finally removed her 3-inched heels. She sat
on her swivel chair and leaned back, as she wriggled her toes on the carpeted floor.

She attended two meetings with Bom, Minzy, CL and the SM models they hired
for the fashion show which will be held in just a couple of days at one of the Gong's
hotels. The new DB & Co. branches and renovated shops will also be holding their
opening on the same date.

- 376 -
 ''Aigoo... I never thought it will be this hard... But it's fulfilling... It really is...'' she
told herself as she laid her head on her arms on the table. She was so tired not to
mention she has not slept properly since last night.

She suddenly clutched her stomach when she heard a rumbling sound coming
from it. She immediately sat up and darted her eyes to the clock which shouts
2:30pm.

''Lunch...'' she said as if she's in agony.

Slowly she stood up and was halfway near to her pantry when the door suddenly
flung open revealing her mom and dad.

''Princess!'' Hyun Suk called her.

''Ap-pa... Om-ma'' she blurted out as she tried to cross her legs and curl her toes
in embarrassment.

''Omo!'' Eunju looked at her. ''Where are your shoes?'' she said as she rushed to
Dara making her father chuckle.

''Aigoo... Having a hard time with those heels?'' Hyun Suk teased her.

Dara just nodded and bit her lip.

Eunju and Hyun Suk looked at each other and held each of Dara's hands.

''Did you already eat sweetheart?'' Eunju asked her. Dara just answered by
shaking her head.

''Ppalli. Let's go out and have lunch. We haven't had ours yet, too.'' Hyun Suk told
her.

Dara's eyes widened in glee. Without a word, she dashed towards her table and
took the pair of high-heeled shoes under it and wore it immediately.

''Can we...'' she hesitated for a moment.

''Can we invite the girls too?'' she asked her parents.

''But of course, dear! Come on. You must be very hungry.''

- 377 -
 Dara smiled and it wasn't just a simple smile for deep inside, she felt the
contentment of being surrounded by the people she loves.

''Jiyong hyung must be very affected for him to act like that a while ago.'' Seungri
said as he slumped himself on the couch. The boys decided to head straight to
Se7en's bar to rehearse for their final night.

''You babo!'' Youngbae hit him. ''You're so insensitive! Aisht! l really have a bad
feeling about this mission but we have to do this.'' Youngbae said. ''It's just that the
girls might think we did everything on purpose just to get through this mission.''

''That's what I'm thinking too. We need to solve this as soon as possible.'' Daesung
stood up and took his phone out of his pocket. He was about to go out of the room
when TOP asked him.

''Where are you going?''

''I'm... I'm gonna call Minzy. I just want to invite her to come here tonight... It's
our last gig anyway----''

''Don't even think about it.'' TOP warned him.

''But hyung....''

''Don't make this harder for yourself. We're now on a mission and you'll---''

''I don't care about your opinion, hyung. I just wanted to see her tonight, that's
all.'' Daesung said before opening the door and slamming it hard close.

Crestfallen and defeated, TOP sighed and ran a hand on his face.

Bom... All he could think about is her. He remembered inviting her last night and
she said she's coming.

''Is Bom noona? Because CL is coming too...'' Seungri butted in.

TOP just nodded.

''Hyung, take it easy...'' Youngbae patted TOP's shoulder as he stood up. ''Come on
let's start rehearsing.''

- 378 -
 Angels and Devils

''They're amazing. I wonder how they landed in Seoul PD.'' Eunju said as she
listened intently to the band.

''They look dashing but sometimes act like idiots. They can be confusing and
childish at times but they're really one of Seoul PD's best.'' Hyun Suk answered
proudly. ''Who would've thought those boys would cross paths with our daughter?
Isn't that destiny? Like us.. This is destiny.'' Hyun Suk told Eunju as he wriggled his
brows.

''Aigoo, Hyun Suk-ah... You haven't changed a bit.'' Eunju hit Hyun Suk's arm.

''Aisht. Let's get married soon, neh? How bout next week?''

''I was also considering that... I want to surprise Dara.''

''Let's do that.'' Hyun Suk agreed before frowning as he looked at the boys on
stage. ''Aisht those ungrateful souls. If not for our late lunch out with the girls we'll
never know about their last gig tonight.'' Hyun Suk said and ticked his tongue.

''I wonder where Jiyong is.'' Eunju told Hyun Suk.

''He called me up a while ago. He said he'll drop by my house and get his
motorbike. He'll catch up later.'' Hyun Suk answered making Eunju nod.

''Unnie...'' Minzy nudged CL.

''Neh?''

''Is it just me or the boys really look serious tonight?'' the maknae asked.

''I noticed that too.'' CL looked at the maknae behind the drums. Most of the time,
no matter how serious the song is, he smiles from time to time. But this Seungri in
front of her is not the playful Seungri she knows. ''Maybe it's because of me...'' she
unconsciously blurted out.

''What did you say unnie?''

''Ah... Nothing... I said maybe it's because it's their last gig.'' she said. ''How are

- 379 -
you and Daesung?'' she asked Minzy, changing the topic

''Well... We're okay... And... Don't get mad unnie, please?'' Minzy looked at her
with puppy eyes. CL just arched a brow, waiting for the maknae's confession.

''We're... We're officially dating. I mean... I like him... And he told me...''

''I expected that to happen,'' CL said as she tucked Minzy's loose hair behind her
ear. ''Minzy-ah, we know when it comes to the matters of the heart, we don't have
any right to control you but please, tell us everything we need to know next time
neh? We won't get mad. We just want to protect you. Do the unnies know this yet?''

Minzy shook her head. ''I'll tell them later.''

''Darong...'' Bom nudged Dara.

''Yah, Darong!''

''Neh?''

''Aisht! You're spacing out again! What's wrong?'' Bom asked Dara.

''Nothing... I'm just tired.'' she said.

It's true, she's tired. She's tired of smiling and acting poised and elegant meeting
other people. She's tired of wearing the dress on her right now and she's tired of the
high heeled shoes on her feet.

''Aigoo... I knew it. A lot of adjustments right? But I'm just here. We're here to
help you.''

''Thanks Bommie...'' she said.

Bom just smiled and sat closer to her. ''Yah, I have a question.''

''G-g-go ahead, then.'' Dara answered and paid attention to her.

''How do you find Seunghyun?'' Bom whispered to her.

''W-what?''

''Aisht! I knew it! Asking you about this stuff is hopeless. I know I should've just
- 380 -
kept my mouth shut.'' Bom said as she pouted her lips.

Dara's eyes darted to TOP who was singing and then back to Bom who was still
pouting like a child.

''Are you officially dating?'' she asked her.

''Oh my God! Darong, you seriously evolved! I love you!'' Bom told her as she
hugged the confused girl infront of her. ''We're not yet dating though. I mean...
We're still trying to know more about each other but... I'm really considering him.
Behind his weirdness and temper, he's really caring and sweet. I like it that he can
see right through me though there were times I'm really troubled because he might
easily get that I like him and the problem is he never told me he likes me yet... Do
you get my point Darong?''

Dara was in a daze. At the corner of her eye, she just saw the dazzling Kwon
Jiyong arrive with...

''Wait is that Sulli?'' she asked herself but immediately shook her head and went
back to Bom.

''You were saying?'' she asked her again but Bom just looked at her, crestfallen.

''I.. I couldn't believe this. I just blurted out my feelings and---''

''Bommie... Do you feel like you're getting suffocated?''

''Mworago?''

''...like you heart beats frantically at the sight of him?'' Dara asked as she saw
Jiyong still talking to Sulli while the girl is smiling at him.

''Yes...'' Bom answered as she looked at TOP on the stage.

''...like you can't take your eyes away from him?''

''N-n-eh...''

''...like your strength is slowly seeping out of your body it's making you limp and
helpless...''

''...sort of...''
- 381 -
 ''like there are thousands of needles pricking your heart?''

''Ye--- WHAT??? YAH!''

''Huh?'' Dara looked at Bom when the latter nudged her.

''What needles and pricking are you talking about! Seunghyun never made me feel
like that. Well, the rest was a yes so I suppose I really like him after all...''

''S-orry...'' Dara said before looking once more to Jiyong's direction but she
couldn't find him there. She then heard screams and shout from the audience.

He's already on stage.

Dara tried to look everywhere but at him. The uneasy feeling has been brewing
inside her again since she saw him walk in with the girl that was Sulli.

''Kyaaah!!! Unnie, Jiyong oppa has a lot of fans!'' Minzy giddily squealed.

''Yah, look at Dae, he's already lost his eyes glaring at you! Stop squealing right
there!'' CL scolded Minzy.

''I was just cheering for him. He's late!'' Minzy reasoned out.

''Aigoo the kid has a lot of fangirls, Hyun Suk-ah.''

''Well... Like godfather, like godsons!'' Hyun Suk joked, earning him a pinch from
Eunju.

''Aisht, look at Aunt and Uncle flirting in front of us.'' Bom told the girls as she
rolled her eyes.

The boys started to play another intro.

this is the last time

that I'm ever gonna come here tonight

this is the last time - I will fall

into a place that fails us all - inside

- 382 -
 I can see the pain in you

I can see the love in you

but fighting all the demons will take time

it will take time

''We just finished unloading the cargo from the ship. We'll head there once
everything here is cleared.'' Jaejoong heard Yoochun say on the other line.

''Arasso, call me if something happens or if you need some back up. Make sure
everything falls according to abeoji's plan.'' he said before ending the call.

''Sir, the saferoom is ready.'' a man in black suit informed Jaejoong.

''Let's go and wait for them there.'' he said as he looked around and walked his
way to a secret passage guarded by two huge men. He then keyed in a code and
held his thumb on the scanner. In no time, the door flung wide open, revealing a
huge glass elevator.

''When will these be delivered to the 'clients'?'' he asked his men.

''Tomorrow, sir.''

Jaejoong nodded and went out of the elevator with his men when they reached the
basement. He then stopped infront of a metal door and punched a security code
before allowing the system to scan his thumb once more. The door opened showing
an enormous warehouse.

The men gathered before him and bowed.

''Yoochun will be arriving in no time. Make sure to handle everything with care, is
that clear?''

''Yes, boss!''

Jaejoong roamed the whole area with his eyes.

''D-d-id Akira already picked up his 'goods'?''

- 383 -
 ''Neh. They're already on their way to the port.''

''I get it.''

He was about to turn around and walk towards a room when he heard a
commotion.

''Boss! Wait!''

''Yah! F*ck off!''

''Booooossss!''

Jaejoong turned around and there not so far away from him he saw a badly beaten
guy, one of their men.

''Bring him over.'' he ordered.

''Boss!'' the man half ran, half dragged himself. When he was already infront
Jaejoong, he knelt down.

''You disrespectful----'' one of his man was about to pull the man off but Jaejoong
signalled him to stop.

''Boss... Please help me... Akira took my daughter... BOsss!!!''

''Mworago?''

''One of his men offered me money for help. I took it because my wife was sick.''
the man told him while he was crying.

''And I was stupid for meeting up with my daughter by the gate! She just brought
me food! She just brought me food! I didn't know! I didn't know Akira's men got her
until the last inspection before the cargo went off!''

Jaejoong's hand curled into fists. Without any word, he grabbed the man by his
collar and punched him on the face.

''You know you're in a dirty business! You came here and you know what we do!
The moment you land your feet on this building you should know what the
consequences may be!'' he shouted at the man. ''What kind of father engages into
something dangerous without thinking of the effect it has on his children?'' he said
- 384 -
as he glared at him before turning around.

''Call Akira's men. Find that bastard's daughter and tell him to never lay a finger
on her and bring her back, arasso?'' he told his men as he entered his office and
locked the door behind him.

''AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!'' he screamed as he punched the wall, leaving his knuckles

bleeding.

the angels they burn inside for us

are we ever

are we ever gonna learn to fly...

''I don't wanna do this.. I don't wanna do this anymore...'' he said before limping
down...

...the devils they burn inside of us

are we ever gonna come back down

come around...

''What do you want, Dong Won?'' Teddy snapped at him.

''Easy, boy. Are you in a hurry? But the night is still young!'' Dong Won told Teddy.

''Stop bothering my harabeoji. He's too old for this. And about that casino project,
I'm sorry but his decision is final.''

''If you say so...'' Dong Won just smirked and nodded. ''Oh, I heard your aunt is
back, and you had a mini reunion during the party. Poor Taekyung, he missed it.''

Teddy balled his hands into fists until his knuckles almost turned white. The mere
mention of his father's name is sending him to anger.

''Oh, sorry. I just can't help it! He used to be my bestfriend but I'm still wondering
what caused him to do such a ririculous decision of letting your aunt escape. He

- 385 -
paid for it in an instant.''

''Stop digging about the past!'' Teddy warned him. ''I am here to settle things with
you for you to stop sending harabeoji those threats!''

Dong Won arched his brows. ''Arasso. I want you to forget about those threats.
Coz I'm not the type of person who just do threats...'' he said, making Teddy whip his
head towards him. ''I act.'' Dong Won continued as he smirked.

''The damage has been done, Teddy. And sadly, your harabeoji's at fault. He has
no use to me, what do we do now? Besides I hate traitors.'' Dong Won told Teddy as
he went nearer him. ''Two days ago, we were trailed by some police officers...
Luckily, my men were great they had the chance to escape. I wonder who tipped
those dumbasses about that night.''

Teddy cringed at the sound of his voice in his ears.

''We don't know what you're saying. And this is exactly that's why harabeoji ended
up his ties with you. You should stop doing those crazy business Dong Won and start
living clean, just like your da---.''

''My dad? He tried all his might but what? He still landed second, third, not even a
tie to your company when it comes to land development. At least here in this
business, I'm topnotch.'' he dramatically said.

''Talking to you is hopeless!'' Teddy stood up.

''Of course, it's really hopeless, Teddy. You think I'm gonna let you off just like
that? Crazy crazy Parks.''

Teddy tried to get a grip of himself and stay firm on his spot. His anger is boiling
inside plus the worries of what this man before him might to to his family.

''You should go. And make sure to let the old man know about this.'' Dong Wong
smirked before turning away from him and walk away.

After the boys' performance, the crowd gathered around them, while CL, Minzy
and Bom went sulking in a corner.

Dara just stayed by Eunju's side while Hyun Suk went towards Jiyong and talked

- 386 -
to him.

''Omma...''

''Neh?

''I... I'm not feeling well... Can I stay at my apartment tonight? I... I just want to
get some of my things and... My cat. I wonder how he's doing now...''

''Oh...Chincha? You must be very tired with all the work. Kaja, let's go. We'll drive
you home.''

''Ani.. I'd be fine. I'll just take a cab. Besides its out of your way home and it's
already late.''

''Aigoo... Tell your father about it. I'm not sure he'd approve of you taking a cab
home.'' Eunju told her before taking her Dara with her to the two men's
direction.When they were near enough, she then called Hyun Suk who was talking
to Jiyong. ''Hyun Suk-ah.''

''Neh?''

Eunju walked towards the two with Dara beside her whose eyes were still busy
looking down the floor.

''Good evening aunt.'' Jiyong bowed to her. ''Good evening.... Dara.''

Dara flinched when she heard him call her by her name once more, she could just
slightly nod.

''Hi Jiyong. You and your band did really great.'' Eunju complimented him and
Jiyong jusy bowed in acknowledgement.

''Hyun-suk ah, Our daughter here isn't feeling really well and she wants to go
home to her apartment. She said she's just going to take a cab.'' Eunju turned to
Hyun Suk.

Jiyong's ears turned attentive when he heard she's not feeling well.

''Aigoo, Dara-ah. You know that just can't be..---''

''Appa... I'm... I'm not a kid anymore.'' she bravely said.

- 387 -
 ''We do understand that but---''

''I'll take her home.'' Jiyong volunteered, making the three look at him.

''I... I mean, you're going to your apartment right? And we're just neighbors right..
I'll just...''

''ANI!!!'' Dara panicked at the very thought of it. ''I'd be fine Ji----''

''Aigoo, I almost forgot. Haha... Thank you son.'' Hyun Suk tapped Jiyong's
shoulder ignoring her daughter's protest. ''So it's settled. Dara, you go home with
him.''

''But...''

''No but's, dear.'' Eunju told her. ''Thank you Jiyong.'' she said and patted the
man's shoulder.

''Let's go.'' Jiyong told her.

''But...''

''You heard it.. No but's.''

''Fine...I'll just let the girls know. Excuse me...'' Dara said before going away.

''Aisht... Jiyong-ah, you might know her better than I do but still, please be patient
with her. I'm glad she has good friends like you even if she practically grew up
alone.''

Jiyong felt a prick in his chest. Is he really a good friend? What if they know that
the old Park is now under his surveillance? Will they look at him the same way? Will
they accept that fact?

''Son, are you okay?'' Hyun Suk asked him.

''N-eh... I just feel... Tired.. I think going home is a good idea.'' he answered as he
followed Dara with his eyes.

I'm always gonna worry about the things that could make us cold...

- 388 -
 this is the last time

that I'm ever gonna give in tonight

are there angels or devils crawling here?

I just want to know what blurs and what is clear - to see

Bom ruffled her bangs and stared at her reflection on the mirror.

After Dara and Jiyong went home, her aunt Eunju and uncle Hyun Suk went to
Se7en to ask him to look after the remaining girls. The two then went home.

Bom's been waiting for TOP since he's the one who actually invited her to come
but girls were still surrounding and flirting with him and that didn't look good at all
in Bom's eyes but what made her mad as hell was when she saw someone whisper
something to the guy and

''Psccchhhht. I even put my best make up on and dressed perfectly tonight. You
seriously invited me to come just to leave me in the corner and flirt with your
fangirls? HAH! You don't know me Choi Seunghyun.'' she said before hiking her
dress up a bit to expose her thighs. She then walked out of the ladies room and let
her eyes wander around the area, looking for a prey.

''Hey...'' she said when she reached the bar area. ''Mind if I sit next to you?'' Bom
asked the guy.

''Oh God, I won't at all! Please.'' the man said as he gestured Bom to sit.

''Anything for the angel next to me?''

''Frozen margarita.'' she said and smiled sweetly at him.

''You heard her man.'' the guy told the bartender.

''Park Bom'', Bom took the initiative of introducing herself.

''You don't have to introduce yourself. Almost everyone here knows you and your
friends. My honor, Bom-ssi... Choi Siwon.'' the guy then took her hand and shook it.

- 389 -
 Bom then slowly sat on the bar stool, allowing her short skirt to hike up some
more. The man beside her almost dropped his jaw upon the sight before him.

''Already bored?''

''A bit...'' she said as she leaned on the bar. ''Thanks to someone.'' she murmured.

''Sorry?'' Siwon asked as he leaned his ear towards her.

''Oh nothing.'' Bom then turned to Siwon, now finally aware of their proximity. The
guy gave her a smile before glaring at her seductively.

''I know somewhere exciting... Say, I can take away your boredom, sweetheart...''
she heard him say as the man went closer to her. She swallowed hard before
opening her mouth only to shut it once more. What a pervert,she told herself! She
was about to push the man away when someone beat her to it.

''Back off.'' a deep baritone voice rang in her ears.

She then felt a grip on her arm, making her spin around to face a serious Choi
Seunghyun.

''I've been looking for you.'' TOP said, his face devoid of any emotion.

''I... I was....'' she stuttered upon the sight of him. She shook her head and looked
at Siwon.

''Let's go.'' TOP tightened his hold on her arm but Bom broke free from it.

''Leave me alone. I don't remember dragging you away from those girls awhile
ago. So leave me alone.'' she pointed out.

TOP gave her a lopsided smile.

''So you're jealous?'' he snorted.

''Dream on!'' Bom retorted.

''Man you can't force the girl. She's with me now.'' Siwon butted in.

TOP just rubbed his lips with his fingers as he looked away. ''Don't mess with me,
dude. I have no time for this.'' he said before turning to Siwon.
- 390 -
 ''Stop it Seunghyun!'' Bom stood up. She doesn't want the other man to get
involved. ''I'm sorry Siwon-ssi.'' She said before walking away from the two men.

''YAH!'' TOP shouted behind her.

''Don't you dare follow me!'' she said as she walked towards the girls' table.

Bom was midway near to CL and Minzy when she felt something warm wrap
around her thighs. She immediately stopped and looked at it.

A jacket.

She was about to protest when she felt a strong arm wrap around her waist.
''YAH!!! WHAT THE HELL, SEUNGHYUN!''

''DON'T MOVE OR ELSE YOUR MENSTRUAL CRAMPS WILL GET WORSE!'' TOP
said as he hauled her over his shoulder like a sack of potato.

''YAAAAAH! F*CK! BRING ME DOWN! WHAT MENSTRUAL CRAMPS ARE YOU

TALKING ABOUT????''

People were eyeing the two suspiciously including the CL, Minzy, Daesung,
Seungri, and Youngbae.

''Omo, what is TOP hyung doing to noona?'' Youngbae asked.

''Menstrual cramps???'' CL repeated. ''Omo Minzy, are they on that level already
that oppa knows about her period?''

''Damn, just when I thought I was the first one to date one of the boys!'' Minzy
retorted as she slapped her leg.

''She has some bloodstains here.'' TOP faked a smile at the gossipmongers as he
pointed at Bom's butt.

''PUT ME DOWN YOU AS*HOLE!'' Bom screamed as TOP carried her away.

''STOP MOVING YOU'RE HEAVY! DAMN!'' TOP shouted back as he slapped her
butt on their way out.

''YAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

- 391 -
 ...still I can see the pain in you

and I can see the love in you...

''Oppa...'' Minzy furrowed her brows when she felt Daesung grab her hand once
more and take it in his... He's been doing that but the girl pulls her hand away
instantly.

Daesung didn't speak a word. He just gazed at the cute little girl before him. He's
going back to the dangerous world. His adventure and action-filled side of life. And
just the mere thought of being busy and spending just a little time together or
probably nothing at all, is troubling him

He'll definitely miss the girl.

Minzy looked around and saw that CL, Youngbae, Seungri and their Se7en oppa
were busy talking to each other animatedly.

''Is there something wrong oppa? Are you okay?'' she asked him as she cupped his
cheeks.

''Nothing...'' the guy smiled sweetly at her.

''Then why are you acting this way? You're making me feel nervous.'' Minzy
pouted and withdrew her hand.

''Aigooo. Look at that pout.'' Daesung pinched her cheeks. ''Arasso, I find it cute.
You can now stop pouting.'' he said as he gave her his oh-so-famous eye smile.

''Yah!'' Minzy said and hit his arm. ''Ouch!'' she cried out as she flapped her hand.

''Omo, mianhe...'' Daesung then took her hand once more and massaged it.

''Aisht.. What are you hiding in here? Is there some kind of rock or something?
That hurts.'' Minzy asked as she pinched his arm.

''Aisht... You.'' The guy said as she ruffled the Minzy's short hair.

''Yah!'' CL shouted at them. ''How could you do that in front of us, huh?''

- 392 -
 ''Aisht... I think I need to find myself someone for myself too.'' Youngbae said as he
faked looking around the bar. ''Oops! Found it! Gotta go! I need a girl..'' he said in a
sing-song manner and ran away.

''What the f*ck is wrong with hyung? Yah, did you drug him or something?''
Seungri asked Daesung.

''Mworago? Yah! That's something I'll never do. May be it's you!'' Daesung fired
back at him making CL look at him.

''Yah! Call me pervert but do I look like I'm that type?''

Se7en stood up and hit his back, making Seungri cough.

''Dongsaeng... My dear dongsaeng. Never ever ask that question again, arasso?
You seriously don't wanna know the truth.'' Se7en said before gesturing a salute and
walking away.

''HAHAHAHAHAHAAHAH!!!'' CL, Minzy, and Daesung laughed out with all her
heart.

...

and fighting all the demons will take time

it will take time ...

''Oppa!'' Dara whipped her head back when she heard a familiar voice.

It was Sulli.

''S-s-ulli...''

''Oppa, you're already going home? Why?'' Sulli asked before noticing Dara
standing before them. ''Oh hi Dara!''

Dara just bowed at her. She looked at Sulli from head to toe. She's wearing a
black halter top dress that barely covers her chest and legs. She's stunning and
sexy, Dara couldn't help but look at herself and compare. She pouted as she ducked
her head lower. She's a no-match. Her chest is obviously flatter and she's skinny.

- 393 -
She threw Sulli a glance once more before wondering if the girl is too insensitive
she doesn't know how cold the weather is.

''I... Need to go home.'' she heard Jiyong say. ''I'm not feeling well.'

Dara arched a brow when she heard Jiyong's excuse. That was hers, she thought.

''Omo! Chincha?'' Sulli said before feeling his forehead and neck with the back of
her hand. Jiyong immediately backed away.

''Sorry, I'm going.'' he then bowed at Sulli.

''Oppa... We came here together and I... I don't have someone with me. I thought...
I was somehow expecting we're going home together too.''

Jiyong sighed in frustration. How did he end up arriving with the girl anyway?

Earlier, after taking his bike, he dropped by the apartment to check on Dadoong
whom Seungri left to the guard's care when they had to meet Tablo that afternoon.
He was about to go when Sulli came calling his name and asking where he's going.
The next thing he knew after telling the girl he's heading to the bar, the girl was
already behind him, asking for an extra helmet.

''Y-you go with her... I'll just take a cab.'' Dara said before turning away.

''No! Wait!'' he said but Dara was already walking away. ''Sh*t'' Jiyong cursed as
he ran his palm on his face before turning around to face Sulli.

''Mianhe Sulli, but I really have to go. I'm really sorry.'' he said and bowed before
running towards his motorbike.

Sulli balled her hands into fists.

''Just when we're having a great night, you're here to ruin it witch.'' she said as
she gritted her teeth. ''I never fail to get what I like. And I'm not going to lose just
because of you.''

Dara panted and held her palm against her chest, feeling the erratic beating of
her heart.

- 394 -
 ''Calm down. Calm down!'' she told herself. ''Why won't you calm down!''

''Ahjumma!''

Dara straightened up immediately when he heard Jiyong's voice and mustered all
her remaining strength to face the man.

''I... I... I told you I can go home by myself.'' Dara told him.

''Don't even start with me, you know what I can do just to bring you home.''

Dara cringed at his words. No doubt about it he won't think twice dragging her
home. She then remembered the night when she lost Dadoong.

''H-h-how about... Sulli?'' she found herself asking.

''I left her. Come on.'' Jiyong said as he stood up from his bike and removed his
helmet.

''Why...'' Dara was about to ask why Jiyong is removing his helmet when he's
already holding an extra one but Jiyong silenced her by putting on the helmet on her
and fixing the strap after.

''Ahjumma, you okay there?'' Jiyong teased her and knocked on the helmet.

''Yah!'' she snapped but the guy already slid down and coolly went down his bike,
stripping of his thick leather jacket.

''Wear this. You don't want to catch cold, do you?'' he told her.

Dara knows there's no use protesting to this man. Slowly, she reached for the
jacket and wore it quickly.

''Here.'' Jiyong said calmly as he patted the space behind him but he immediately
lost it when he remembered she's wearing a dress.

''Damn it! What did I tell you about those clothes?'' he said. ''Yah, sit sideways
here and make sure to tuck that flowy dress in between your legs tightly! Arasso???''
Jiyong instructed her.

Dara just followed his words. She was already behind him when Jiyong felt her
grip his shirt.
- 395 -
 He wanted to tell her to wrap her arms around him but that didn't sound so good
in his mind. He tried to calm his nerves but it never happened.

''H-hold on tight.'' he told her before he rode the motorcycle away.

Dara felt uneasy behind him. There were times she feel she's gonna fall. Using her
own instincts, she wrapped her arms around Jiyong's waist making the latter stiffen
in surprise.

She then on the other hand felt an atmosphere of contentment. It was bliss, it was
as if everything is peaceful and sound. She tightened her hold and leaned forward to
him, enveloping him in her arms, oblivious to the millions of butterflies dancing and
fluttering inside Jiyong's stomach.

...the angels they burn inside for us

are we ever

are we ever gonna learn to fly

the devils they burn inside of us

are we ever gonna come back down - come around

TOP stepped hard on the break making the car stop to a screech, cutting the
silence alongside Han River. As soon as she recovered, Bom unlocked her seatbelt
and was about to open the door when she felt TOP's grip around her wrist.

''Let me go.'' she said firmly.

''Why did you do that?'' TOP asked her.

''Finally you're talking, you alien! Why did I do what?''

''You were flirting with the guy, for heaven's sake!'' TOP shouted at her. ''Look at
yourself! Were you trying to seduce each and every man back there? I didn't know
you can act like a slut!'' TOP exploded. He remembered how he caught the man
glaring at Bom and how Bom locked gazes with the man not to mention the piece of
dress Bom was wearing it barely covered her thighs.

- 396 -
 Bom snorted before composing herself to speak again. It's true, she tried to flirt
with the guy but she did that to get back at TOP who was ignoring her the whole
time. But she never expected to hear such unbearable words from him.

''I don't care what you think about me. But you just embarassed me infront of the
crowd now I don't even think I can still show my face at Se7en oppa's bar!'' Bom
said, as she tried to ignore the lump in her throat. ''I might have acted like a slut
back there and flirted with the guy but at least I wasn't the one who invited someone
and then left that person in a corner while I had the time of my life hitting on other
girls.'' she snapped at him before breaking free from TOP's grip and immediately
stepping out of the car.

''F*ck!'' TOP hit the steering wheel with his palm and rubbed his lips with his
other hand, his eyes shut close.

He just wanted to keep a safe distance.His mind was clouded with anxiety and
worry for the next days to come. The mission handed down to them isn't as easy as
their other missions before basically because it involves her grandfather.

But he's aware he went overboard. Words just flew out of his mouth he wasn't
even sure why he felt that way. Immediately, he went out of the car and followed
Bom.

...I'm always gonna worry about the things that could break us...

Realizing TOP's jacket was still wrapped securely around her down below, Bom
quickly untied it from her waist. She was about to turn around to throw it back when
she felt a pair of strong arms engulfing her.

''Put it back on.'' TOP told her with authority, she felt her body stiffen with his hot
breath blowing against her nape.

''L-l-et me go.'' it was more of an order. She bit her lip hard to stop hersef from
sobbing. ''You must be so surprised to witness that side of me. Did I make you feel
disguste---''

''No! Stop! I'm sorry!'' she heard him say with his deep voice it's making her
shiver down her spine. ''Bom... I'm sorry...''

''S-s-eunghyun...'' she managed to say when she felt him hug her tighter from
behind.

- 397 -
 TOP didn't say a word. Instead he just allowed his lips to linger longer on her hair
as her sweet smell intoxicated his senses. ''Please... Don't ever do that again...'' he
said.

''What do you care about me any---''

''A LOT!!! DAMN IT... A LOT!'' he said as he leaned foreward so that his forehead
was touching the top of her head. He was panting even if he's just hugging her from
behind.

Bom's eyes widened. Is this another trick or what? Or is she being tricked by her
own ears. She tried to get a grip of herself but she lost it.

Tears started to fall until she was sobbing uncontrollably in his arms. ''You're such
a jerk, you know that?'' she said in between sobs.

''I know... I know...'' TOP answered as he lowered his head to her left shoulder.

''You're ill-tempered and arrogant, you know that?''

''Yeah... I'm sorry... I'm sorry...'' he said as he buried his face in the crook of her
neck, inhaling her scent once more as if it's the only thing that can calm him right
now.

''...and I hate you.'' Bom said as she tried to catch her breath but with TOP holding
her like that, it was almost impossible. She gathered up all her strength to breakfree
from his arms and turned around to face him with her head hanging down.

''Bom, please...'' TOP held her arms.

''How dare you say you care for me now when all the while you had your eyes to
those girls?'' she said before wiping the tears on her face. ''I never waited for a
man's attention ever in my life... Not until tonight! Do you know that?'' she said as
she continued wailing as she hit TOP's chest.

''Bom?''

''You bastard! You as*hole! You---

''BOM!!!'' TOP shook her making her look straight into his eyes.

''Seunghyun... I like you, do you even know about that?'' Bom said as tears flowed
- 398 -
freely from her eyes.

TOP bit his lip and tried to supress a smile but he couldn't. ''Y-y-ou what?'' he
asked as he cupped her cheeks and tilted it up to him.

Bom just shook her head realizing how bold her words were.

''Say that again.''

''No... ''

TOP looked at the girl before him. He heard it. He just wanna make sure.

''So you really won't let me hear it again?'' he asked but Bom just shook her head
as she fought glares with TOP.

''I DON'T CARE.'' he said before claiming her lips, sealing it with his, silencing
her.

''Mmmmmmmmmmmphhhh!!!'' Bom struggled to break free but TOP just snaked

his other arm around her waist making it impossible for her to move.

She was expecting a rough kiss but it didn't turn out to be anything like that.
Instead, it was an agonizingly slow and careful one, calming her senses, coaxing her
to surrender to him. And she took the bait.

She allowed her hands to travel on his chest, trailing up to his nape, before
running it through his hair making the man moan in her lips. And that was enough
to break her sanity. It was too much for her to take being in his mercy like this. But
shes loving the feeling.

The two broke from their kiss when they felt they needed air in their lungs. Still
panting and catching her breath, Bom looked at TOPs lips lovingly, carefully tracing
it with her fingers.

TOP could just shut his eyes tightly. It felt so damn right but why now that things
might go wrong with the situation they are into?

Bom.. Listen

Please dont I know liking you doesnt mean youll like me too. But please dont
take this feeling away from me, Seunghyun Im not asking you to like me back.
- 399 -
 Shhhhhh. TOP hugged her tightly. Just give me some more time, Bommie I
just need to settle a lot of things right now. When things arent that complicated
anymore, I hope youll still be ready to accept me.

W-what do you mean? Are you going to leave?

Ani Do you trust me? he asked as he swallowed the lump in his throat. He just
wish shed say no because if she finds out, hell just break that precious trust.

N-n-eh

Ill hold on to that

TOP didnt notice the single tear that fell from his eyes as they enjoyed each
others embrace, warming their bodies in that cold night.

I'm always gonna worry 'bout the things that could break us..."

if I was to give in - give it up

- and then

take a breath - make it deep

cause it might be the last one you get

be the last one

that could make us cold

you know that they could make us cold

I'm always gonna worry about the things that could make us cold...

Ahjussi, thanks for this. Jiyong said as he handed the helmet to the guard
ahjussi.

- 400 -
 No problem kid, youre welcome. Heres Dadoong by the way. Dara-ssi. The
guard then turned to Dara, giving her the cat inside a cage.

Kamsahamnida ahjussi. Dara bowed and took dadoong. She was about to hand
the guard the helmet she wore earlier but Jiyong snatched it from her.

Thats mine. He said with a grim expression still painted on his face.

Dara furrowed her brows and could only look at his retreating back. She bowed to
the guard once more before following Jiyong.

Jiyong took the stairs and Dara did the same. It was a silent walk towards their
apartments. No one dared speak a word until they were both facing their doors.

T-t-hank you for the ride. Dara bowed and was about to go inside her apartment
when Jiyong suddenly spoke.

D-d-dara. He said before giving her a lopsided smile. I should practice more
calling you that way. I cant even call you ahjumma now. Look at you, you look so
different.

Dara bit her lip and looked at herself. Certainly, she wouldnt even recognize
herself from the way she used to be.

Were you able to sleep last night? Jiyong asked her once more, freezing her on
her spot.

I I I wasnt able to because Im not used to---

Same here I wasnt able to sleep too but I guess we both have different
reasons.

Dara couldnt find anything to say so she just bent down and opened Dadoongs
cage and let the cat in first. She doesnt wanna linger on the kiss. Shell surely feel
weak once more and helpless. She stood up but to her utmost shock, Jiyong was
dangerously close to her again. She quickly hung her head low.

Do I really make you feel uncomfortable a lot? he asked her.

Dara nodded. After all, its true. He makes her feel uneasy and scared and excited
and a whole lot more of emotions its already disturbing.

- 401 -
 Jiyong patted her head before looking away and biting his lip. Go in Its getting
late. You must be tired. He said as he patted her head once more before turning
away. Dara followed him with her gaze. Suddenly she felt curious. Hes not going
inside his apartment.

W-w-here are you going? she heard herself ask, putting Jiyong to a stop.

Just going out for a walk. Goodnight. He said, not even bothering to look at her.

I-is that so? A-are you are you.. she contemplated for a while if shes gonna
ask him. She found her fingers playing with the keys in her hands.

Jiyong furrowed his brows and turned around to face her.

are you going back to Sulli and fetch her? she asked some more.

Jiyong ran a palm down his face and chuckled. He couldnt help but smile at the
girls question.

I wont if its troubling you that much. He answered. Go inside and take a good
rest.

I-i-its n-n-ot t-t-roubling me! Chincha! she stammered. And immediately took
the cage. Goodnight and see you tomorrow. She said before going inside and
closing her door.

Jiyongs smile immediately faded.

Yeah, see you again soon.

...I'm always gonna worry 'bout the things that could make us cold...

- 402 -
 The Kwon Siblings

Youngbae took off of his shades when a certain black car arrived with 3 escort
cars following it.

''Bang's here.'' Youngbae informed his boys on the other line. ''Aren't they
geniuses. Transacting in broad daylight thinking no one's gonna suspect them.''

''I wonder what's taking Dong Won too long.'' TOP said, now positioned inside the
casino's men's room. ''Deukkie and the rest are already trying to install the
spycams.''

''Still following the JYP van but I wasn't able to see if there are people inside.''
Seungri said.

''How about Akira, Daesung?'' Tablo asked.

''I just checked earlier. He went to Japan.'' Daesung answered.

''Where's Jiyong?'' Tablo asked.

''He's in the building's control room. He said he needs to find some old CCTV
footages.'' Youngbae answered.

''And he didn't bring any communication means with him? What is he thinking
now?!''

''He'll be fine. You know him.'' Youngbae answered.

''HAYIIII!!! RUN!!!'' Lydia shouted at her niece as the loan sharks trashed on their
fish stall.

Hayi mustered up all her strength to stand up and run away.

''Damn these loansharks!'' she spat. ''Don't worry aunt! I'll be back!''

''Catch her!'' the biggest man ordered his men.

''You're no match to me!'' Hayi said and sped away.

- 403 -
 ''Aisht, now where's that rat!'' CL muttered under her breath.

She's been ringing his doorbell but no one's opening up.

''I even ask the household helpers to cook these for him! Aisht!'' she said as she
kicked the door.

''CL sunbae!'' CL turned around and saw Krystal and Sulli behind her.

''Oh, hi good morning!'' she greeted them.

''Good morning.'' the two bowed before her. ''You're early.'' Krystal said.

''Ah, neh... I.. I brough these for... For... For Dara-unnie!''

''Chincha?'' Sulli arched her brows. She didn't see her in front of Dara's
apartment.

''Neh! Where are you going by the way?'' CL looked at the two's outfit.

''Ah... We're finally signing under an agency!'' Krystal said as she clasped her
hands and shared the good news.

''Oh that's great! Which agency?''

''JYP!'' Sulli answered.

''JYP...''

''Why sunbae?'' Krystal asked.

''Ah, ani... It's just that I haven't met any of their models before... Well not until
now that you're officially under them.'' CL smiled at them. ''Congratulations!''

''Kamsahamnida, sunbae. We gotta go!'' Sulli said as they bowed.

''Neh.'' CL smiled and turned around to head towards Dara's apartment but not
failing to leave a glance at the apartment next door.

''I thought he asked me to be his servant in return? Aisht.'' she mumbled before
ringing Dara's doorbell.

- 404 -
 ''Tell Dara and the rest of the girls to keep away from that Jaejoong. We cannever
tell.'' the old Park told Teddy.

''Had you informed me about this earlier, I could've understood you better
harabeoji. I didn't know you've been keeping this for years. How did Dong Won
ended up that way?''

''I told you he's greedy. He's been associated to gangs and drug lords for too long
and it was too late for me to know about it, I almost prayed Eunju wont come back
for he really wanted to marry her. After his father's death, he felt liberated and he
even blackmailed me about our family if I won't back up his casino project. So I gave
in to him. Those two casinos, you know about it right? I was stupid to believe things
will just end like that once I cut ties with him. I know he won't let us go just like
that. But I had to do this, for you, my grandchildren.''

''All these years, he's becoming more and more greedy towards power and
influence.'' Teddy said. ''Wait harabeoji! Why don't we report this to uncle Hyun
Suk?'' Teddy suggested.

''I've been thinking about that... I'm scared for the whole family, Teddy.''

''We'll make it, harabeoji. We'll make it.'' Teddy comforted the old man.

''Sir, you can have your break now. I'll take the next shift.''

The security officer took a glance at his watch. He was about to refuse but his
stomach protested.

''Aigoo... Wasn't able to grab breakfast this morning.'' the man stood up and went
towards the door.

The other man just ducked his head low and took his seat.

''Wait...'' the security officer came back making Jiyong stiff in his spot.

''You must be new here.''

''Mwo?''

''You must be his replacement. Aigoo... I miss my old buddy here. He was found

- 405 -
dead the other day. I warned him not to go down the basement.'' the man said
grimly as he shook his head.

''Basement?''

''Neh. Don't you dare go anywhere aside this space of ours, boy. It's for your own
good.'' The man then tapped his shoulder. ''Gotta go. My tummy's rumbling.''

Jiyong felt the fake mustache he put earlier on for disguise and adjusted his hat.
He heaved a sigh of relief and took a moment to digest the man's word.

Basement.

Noted.

He then started working on the old cctv footages. His eyes almost bulged out of its
sockets when he saw the old Park with Dong Won going inside a room. He tried to
find the recorded footages inside the said room but there's none.

Taking the storage device he prepared, he started saving all the files he needed.

''Unnie...'' Minzy nudged Bom.

''Aigoo, what's going on with her?'' Spiffy folded his arms against his chest.

''Unnie!'' Minzy ran towards CL as soon as she saw her.

''Minzy, why?'' CL asked Minzy who was rushing to meet her.

''Thank goodness you came in time! The general rehearsal's about to start and
Bom unnie's still spacing out! She's been acting so weird since this morning.''

CL squinted her eyes and darted past Minzy and Spiffy towards Bom.

She signalled the staff of the stage to prepare for the line up.

''Yah, unnie. Unnie!'' she shook Bom but she's still in a daze.

''You really wanna get caught to you?'' she said as she put her hands on her waist.

- 406 -
 ''TOP OPPA!!! HELLO YOU'RE HERE! AIGOO WE DIDN'T---''

''Seunghyun! Where's Seunghyun!'' Bom immediately shot up her seat and turned
around but no TOP can be seen... Only Minzy and Spiffy and CL on her side.

''So... That's all that it takes, eh?'' Spiffy cocked an eyebrow.

Bom immediately whipped her head to her left and threw CL deathly glares.

"You wanna die?!!!"

''Stop looking at me like that unnie... I just did that coz you're lost in another
space with those thoughts about you and TOP oppa. Aigoo.'' CL sermoned before
turning to face the staff on the stage. ''Come on guys let's start this.''

''So it's her and the tall guy. They're a good match!'' Spiffy clapped his hands
giddily.

''I know right.'' Minzy smiled and mentally took note of that technique the next
time Bom spaces out like that again.

Dara took the keys from her pocket as soon as she reached their floor. She just
had a hearty lunch with CL. She told her to inform the girls she won't make it to
work today because she needs to pack some of her stuff that shell be taking with
her when she goes back to the mansion.

She turned right to the hallway to her apartment but she was immediately put to a
stop when she saw a girl with a blonde hair sitting on the floor just infront of Jiyong
and Seungri's door. The girl wears a tattered pair of jeans, her shirt stained with
mud and some other dirt she couldnt make out. She looks so small and fragile but
not skinny, hair disshelved, her head resting on her folded knees.

''E-e-xcuse me?'' Dara knelt in front of the girl.

Slowly, the girl straightened up showing Dara her face and making the older girl
gasp.

''Oh my God! What happened to your face?'' Dara touched the dirt and the slight
scratch on her face making the girl flinch. ''Oh, sorry. What's your name? What are
you doing here?''

- 407 -
 Hayi looked at the woman in front of her. She's wearing a long skirt and a knitted
blouse over it. A scarf can be seen around he neck and her hair is pulled up to a
messy bun. She looks harmless, Hayi thought. It won't hurt to ask about her oppa.

''I... I'm looking for Kwon Jiyong... You happen to know him?'' she asked.

Dara furrowed her brows. ''K-kwon J-jiyong?''

Hayi nodded and held Dara by her arms.

I travelled several hours just to find his address. The guard ahjussi just confirmed
he lives here U-Unnie, tell me you know my oppa. You have to tell me where he
is!'' she said as tears started to well up in her eyes.

''Oppa?''

''Neh...I'm Hayi... His sister! Unnie help me, please. My aunt was left there in
Busan and loan sharks were chasing me! Our fish stall has been destroyed! I'm in a
serious trouble. I have to find oppa!''

''I still can't contact him.'' Dara told the girl who by now was eating like no one
has ever fed her for years.

''We've tried contacting him too earlier but we can't reach him. If not for aunt
Lydia, I won't even bother coming here. I planned before though. But I didn't
pursue. My oppa has a bad temper. I even think sometimes he hates to see me.'' the
girl pouted her lips before digging on her 3rd ramyun cup.

''Hey, what made you say that?'' Dara felt curious. He didn't know a single thing
about the man's past or family.

''He hasn't visited us for a year now. He always says that his job is dangerous we
need to keep a safe distance from him. I tried several times to catch his attention
and I've been into serious troubles before but he never went home to see me. He
never failed to send us money for our provisions though. Hes responsible and Im
proud of him in that aspect. But my aunt covered up for some of the things I did
because she didnt want to get him worried... Like when I burnt the whole science
lab. She had to borrow money from those loan sharks. And I had to stop schooling
because no school in Busan would accept me.'' the girl shrugged before shoving the
noodles to her mouth with her chopsticks.

- 408 -
 Dara's hand flew to cover her mouth. How could this girl talk so casually about
such things?

Hayi was about to sip the broth of her ramyun from the cup when she saw Dara's
shocked expression.

You alright, unnie?

''I yeah of course Dara said when she recovered. So... What do we do now?
I mean, you need to go back home with the money right?''

Hayi nodded and set her chopsticks and empty cup aside.

''H-h-ow much do you need?'' Dara thought can lend her some amount.

''You will lend me money?'' Hayi asked as she scrunched her nose and rubbed it
with the back of her hand.

''N-n-eh.. If... If I can afford it, why not?''

''10 MILLION WON!'' the girl exclaimed.

Dara looked at the girl, analyzing her.

''I'm telling the truth. 10 million won...''

''O-okay...'' Dara stood up and was about to get her check book but Hayi spoke
again.

''Unnie, they only accept cash.''

''MWORAGOOO?''

Dong Wong smirked when one of his men whispered something to him while they
were on their way to the deluxe casino room.

''Aigoo... They'll never learn. Call the others and tell them to mislead those idiots.''

TOP alerted himself when he heard Youngbae on the line telling him Dong Won's
arriving. He just finished attaching a recorder under the table which he expected

- 409 -
was Dong Won's favorite spot... He just needed to find the other men now. He
quickly wore his shades on and pulled the collar of his trench coat up.

''Hi ladies.'' he said to the two girls at the corner as he turned his back to the
approaching Dong Won. ''Hi there, handsome.'' the girls smiled in a flirty manner.

TOP arched his brows when he's sure Dong Won sat on his spot. ''Sorry girls,
gotta go. I'll see you again next time.'' he said as he wriggled his brows making the
girls pout in disappointment.

''He's already there. Hyung I can't see Deukkie and his men.'' he told Tablo.

''Get out of there! They just got out of the building and were now headed to the
headquarters. Seungri and Daesung are trying to catch the JYP van and Bang.
Youngbae's outside waiting for you.'' Tablo ordered him.

''How about Ji----''

[BANG! BANG!]

Upstairs! one of the men shouted.

''F*CK!'' TOP cursed and immediately ran out of the building.

''Get out of there!'' Tablo ordered him once more but TOP didn't answer back.
Instead he ran towards the nearest exit point and tried to find the nearest back
stairs.

''Hyung, what floor is the control room?''

''4th floor! Where are you?''

''Using the back stairs! Damn!'' he said as he ran all the way up to the 4th floor.
He was about to open the door when he hear footsteps coming his way. Wasting no
time, he drew his gun and positioned himself on the side.

[BANG! BANG!

TOP heard and he shut his eyes immediately. This time, he heard more footsteps
coming his way.

- 410 -
 Nearer and hearer towards the exit.

Towards where he is.

He heaved a deep breath gripped his gun tighter when the door suddenly flung
open revealing Jiyong, who's gripping his right arm tight, his blood dripping down.

''F*ck!'' he cursed before aiming his gun towards the men behind Jiyong as he
covered his face with the collar of his coat. TOP fired his gun but was immediately
distracted when Jiyong went back in and grabbed one of the shot men.

''Get out of there!'' he shouted but Jiyong pulled the man out.

''Still alive.'' Jiyong smirked when he felt the pulse of the man before pulling the
door shut and locking it from the outside when they heard more footsteps coming
their way.

''Let's go. I owe you this one hyung.'' Jiyong said as he half-jumped, Half- ran his
way down, still gripping his shot arm.

TOP grabbed the other man and started dragging him away, down to where
Youngbae's car was parked.

''Hyung, Hes shot!'' TOP asked Tablo.

WHAT?! Where's Jiyong?''

''He's with me now. And he took one of Dong Won's men with us.''

''Be careful.'' Tablo said.

''Tell that to Seungri and Daesung! The armed men are here! Who knows they
were trailing the wrong vans!'' TOP retorted.

''We'll easily arrive there. It says here that we'll get there in less than 3 hours..''
Dara informed Hayi as she read the little research she did on her phone. They took
the KTX and somehow its a more comfortable ride than that on a bus.

She's never been to anywhere aside her apartment, the market, their mansion and
DB& Co's building. She had to get infos on how to travel to Busan the fastest way

- 411 -
they can.

''Can you call oppa unnie?'' Hayi asked Dara. ''He must be home by now.''

Dara looked at her phone and realized it's already past 4 in the afternoon. She
called her omma earlier to inform her she's not coming home tonight but she didn't
tell her she'll be out for a while. She planned to accompany Hayi home since she
can't simply allow the girl to bring such amount of money and travel all by herself.

She counted the hours. They'll be arriving before 7pm and probably she can still
find any means of transportation to go back to Seoul.

Fumbling for Jiyong's number, Dara mustered her courage to call the man. She's
not sure if what she did would please him or make him angry. But he needs to know.
She formed a crease on her forehead when she still can't reach Jiyong's line. She felt
her heart skip a beat. What happened? Did he change his number? He tried calling
up Seungri and Youngbae but she couldn't reach them too.

''Hayi... His phone's still off as well as his friends'.'' Dara told the girl. ''But don't
worry, we left him a note right? He'll get to read it when he comes home.'' she
comforted the girl, and also herself. Her worries were somehow replaced with pity
towards Hayi when the girl sadly nodded and looked away.

Dara sighed. How could such a young mind experience such cruelty? She learned
from the girl that she's just turned 16 and that they lost they parents at a young age.
She was left under her Aunt Lydia's care and Hyun Suk, her very own father was the
one who supported Jiyong and his studies since then.

Somehow she felt bad for them. For Jiyong. She never thought he's carrying a big
burden on his shoulders.

She gently stroked the dirty blonde hair of the girl and pulled her head to rest on
her shoulder.

Most of the time, it was Jiyong who saves her. It wouldn't hurt if she would return
the favor this time.

Jiyong rubbed his eyes upon waking up to a familiar room.

His room.

- 412 -
 ''Hyung.'' he heard someone say. He turned left and saw Seungri and Daesung on
his side. He tried to sit up but immediately fell back to the bed when he felt the
throbbing pain on his right arm.

''Don't force yourself. The bullets already removed but you lost a lot of blood. TOP
hyung took you to the warehouse and Tablo hyung sent a doctor there but we
suggested we'll just take you here so you can have a better rest.'' Daesung told him.

''Where is TOP hyung and Youngbae now?'' he asked.

''Still in the warehouse. Tablo hyung is in the headquarters He's also monitoring
the spy cams the twins and the rest of the men installed earlier.'' Seungri explained.

Jiyong just nodded and closed his eyes. He then put his arm over his eyes. He
grimaced when he remembered what happened earlier.

He was still saving some files when the security officer came in. He was caught in
the act and the man just stood frozen when he pulled out his gun and aimed it to
him. Few more seconds and he'll finish downloading. The man begged for his life,
and he definitely has no plan to kill him. Finishing his task singlehanded, he took out
his storage device and secured it inside his pocket. He was about to go out and leave
the man but he was surprised when the heard a loud shot and the man in front of
him collapsed to the floor, dead, revealing the man he knocked down earlier, whose
uniform he then wore to disguise himself. He was being held by a tall man in black
suit with a gun.

He fought and ran away, wanting to make sure the footages he saved will reach
Tablo or any of his boys. But when he turned left to the hallway towards the exit,
one of the men was able to hit his right arm. And just in time, TOP was there to back
him up.

He remembered the man, poor man in the control room. The man who warned him
about the basement.

The basement.

Jiyong then shot up straight upon remembering it. He felt the pain on his arm
once more but ignored it.

''Hyung! Don't move too much!''

''What happened to the vans you were following?'' he asked the two, complete
- 413 -
ignoring Seungri.

''I think TOP hyung was right. We trailed the wrong van. JYP's had their stop at an
event. While Senator Bang left the casino and went to his office.'' Daesung
explained.

''Dong Won arrived there not so long before his men almost caught you. Good
thing TOP hyung was still there.''

''I can handle myself.'' Jiyong said as he stood up and went out of the room.

''Wait hyung!'' Seungri called after him. He took out a note from his pocket and hit
his head when he read it again.

''Yah, you think we should tell him?'' Daesung asked Seungri.

''Not now, he's wounded!'' Seungri replied.

''But he'll get mad if we won't!'' Daesung argued.

''Then you go tell it yourself! I don't wanna be his punching bag!'' Seungri
retorted.

''Aisht!'' Daesung scowled at him before going out.

''Unnie...'' Hayi pulled Dara's sleeves.

''Neh?''

''You okay? You seem shocked with our house. It used to be pretty. But with all the
loan sharks coming in, trashing our stuff, it became like this.'' Hayi explained as if
it's just a normal thing. ''You can sit there in the mean time.'' Hayi pointed to the
step of the stairs.

''Aunt Lydia! Aunt! We're here!'' Hayi shouted as she walked around the house.

Dara hesitated for a moment but eventually gave in. She was so tired not to
mention worried about the girl and Jiyong.

She took her phone and dialed his number again.

- 414 -
 Jiyong took a puff on his cigarette as he stared up at the starless sky. He looked to
his right and immediately furrowed his brows when he saw there was no light
coming from Dara's apartment.

''She must have left already.'' he told himself. He leaned forward to the railings of
the balcony when he remembered turning on his phone to call Tablo and tell him
about the information he got.

As soon as he turned his phone on, he saw Dara's name flashing on the screen.

''Yoboseyo?'' he answered immediately.

''J-j-iyong? W-w-here are you? We've been calling you the whole day.'' Dara
couldn't help but go straight to her question.

''I'm home. Why? What happened? We? Who?'' he asked continuously when he felt
something's off with her voice.

''Hyung, we need to tell you something.'' Seungri called Jiyong from behind. He
then nudged Daesung to continue speaking.

''Dara noona...''

''MWORAGO???'' Jiyong faced the two, his phone still on his ears, his body almost
trembling in anger.

''Uh-oh...'' Daesung stepped back and dragged Seungri.

''I think he knows by now.'' swallowed hard.

''Uncle I'm sorry I didn't know.'' Jiyong explained to Hyun Suk. He needs to tell
him, or his ass will get fried when his uncle knows about this.

''Aisht! That child! What happened exactly?'' Hyun Suk asked.

''I'll explain when we come home uncle. Please tell Aunt Eunju not to worry.''

''Arasso. I trust you. You keep safe and send my regards to Lydia and Hayi.''

''Thanks. Gotta go uncle.''

- 415 -
 Jiyong shoved his phone inside his pocket.He looked outside the train and gritted
his teeth. 3 more hours. 3 more hours before he reaches home.

His home that used to be a happy one, filled with his parents promises of a good
future.

He thought of Dara. Just when he's concentrating on his mission, why does she
always have to get involved in his life?

He sighed before closing his eyes when he felt the pain once more on his arm.

Disclaimer:

Names of idols used here as villains/antagonists are used mainly for the purpose
of the story and not for bashing, whatsoever.

Note:

Thank you for reading this fic and sorry for some errors.

This is just a product of my imagination and my love for my OTP.

I know my skill as a writer is still lacking but I'm taking this fic as an exercise to
improve.

Thanks once again dear friends, silent readers, subscribers! I appreaciate your
votes and comments. It inspires me to write better.

Till next week! Hengsho!

___

btw.. you might wanna follow me on twitter... here's the link to my acct and i'll
follow you back!

https://twitter.com/silentapathy18

- 416 -
 Stay

''Whaaaaat??? Unnie is in Busan? And Jiyong oppa is going after her?'' CL asked
Seungri.

''Yah! My eardrums!''

''Sorry... But... Aisht! What's going on?''

''Ask them when they come back.'' Seungri said before slumping himself on the
couch. ''Aaaahhh.. What a tiring day! What are you doing here anyway?''

''I... I...'' CL thought for a moment. ''I came here this morning you babo! I thought
you're asking me to be your servant in exchange to you being my fake boyfriend. But
you didn't mention anything about it last night. So... I came... And I brought you
breakfast... But you weren't here. So I brought you dinner now instead. Besides, a
deal's a deal. I don't wanna be indebted to you.'' CL said then looked away.

Seungri smirked. ''I didn't know you'd be this willing and submissive.''

''You!'' CL hit his arm.

''AAAAAAARGHHH!'' Seungri rubbed his arm. ''No hitting please! Even just for
today! I'm tired and my body's aching!'' Seungri snapped at her.

''Why what did you do?'' CL felt guilty and sat beside him.

''Nothing for you to act concerned about! Psshhht. As if you care!'' he said before
leaning back and putting an arm over his eyes.

CL stood up and rummaged through the bags of food she brought. She then took a
pair of chopsticks and pushed it to Seungri.

''Eat!''

Seungri sat up and took glared at the food before him then back at CL.

''Eat now, master, so you can get a good rest after.'' CL rolled her eyes as she
spoke.

- 417 -
 Seungri bit his lip trying to supresss his grin but he couldn't. Instead of taking the
food, he pinched CL's cheeks making the fierce girl blush.

''Yah!'' CL moved away. ''Eat now or I'll give it to Daesung and Youngbae oppa
next door!''

''No way!'' Seungri then grabbed the food and ran towards the dining table. ''My
dear servant, why don't you join me?'' he mocked.

''I'm done.'' CL answered while looking at the guy at a distance.

She smiled and let herself enjoy seeing the old Seungri back. The playful and
teasing Seungri she knows.

''Stay like that rat... I don't wanna feel awkward.'' she said before texting the girls
and sharing the info she got from Seungri.

[SPLASH!]

''SPEAK UP!'' TOP shouted at the badly beaten man.

''Kill me... Kill me now. You won't get any information---

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!''

''Hyung stop that!'' Youngbae pushed TOP when TOP electrocuted the man once
again. ''That just won't work.''

TOP pulled a chair and sat down before turning to the other men. ''Take him to
Tablo hyung.''

''Yes sir.'' the men followed and took the beaten man.

''Hyung, you know that's wrong? Let Tablo hyung do it.'' Youngbae said.

''I wanna get this thing done as soon as possible man... As soon as possible.''

''You know it won't be as easy...'' Youngbae patted his back.

Jiyong stood infront of their house. It's not a big house to brag about, rather it

- 418 -
used to be a small one with happy and contented people living in it.

But everything crumbled into pieces when his dad died in a mission along with
TOP'S father. He remembered how her mother cried everyday and depression hit
her. She forgot about him, about Hayi... That she still had them. He arrived home
from school one day and found her dead inside her room. She committed suiced.

Since then he declared he wanted to be a police like his father. But he won't do
the same mistake he did. This time he'll make sure he'll be the one to protect his
family.

And so when he finally became an officer, he put all his attention to it. He stayed
away from Hayi and his aunt Lydia, for he knew his job is dangerous.

But never did he thought that being away would turn into this.

Balling his hands into fists, he slowly walked past the ruined gate to their
doorstep.

''Dara, I already fixed the room upstairs, you can take a rest now. Hayi is already
sleeping. It's been a hard day for her.'' Lydia told her.

''Ani... I'll just wait for Jiyong... And then I'll go. I can still probably catch a bus,
ajumoni.'' she said.

''Aigoo... I don't thing that's a good idea, Dara. Just stay for the night neh?''

''I... I have to go back home, ajumoni. My parents don't know about this...'' Dara
bowed down feeling guilty she didn't inform her parents about this.

''I don't know but I'm sure Jiyong will not allow you to travel this late. If you
want,I'll call Hyun Suk.'' Lydia suggested.

''Ani... I'd be fine, chincha.''

Lydia smiled at her, knowing she'll never win against the girl. ''You're just like
your father. Well, I'm glad Hyun Suk finally found his family. He looked for your
omma for years and who would've thought he has a beautiful daughter like you.''

Dara beamed at the woman. ''Everything came as a surprise. I came to know

- 419 -
Jiyong first and through him, I met appa. Appa told me he even got me followed and
investigated because he got curious about my identity. Turns out, he's right all along
when harabeoji confessed everything to us.''

''I'm happy for you. Your father is a good man. He's a bit strict though. I
remember one time Jiyong ran away from him and went back here from Seoul. You
see Jiyong is free spirited, he doesn't want to be caged in. And living with your
father, he must've felt that.'' Lydia shared to her and Dara found herself laughing.
She could just imagine Jiyong growing up practically under Korea National Police
Agency's Commissioner General.

No wonder her father trusts him that much.

''Ajumoni...'' Dara remembered something. ''Please accept the money, neh?''

''Aigoo, Dara-ah... The money would be a big help but knowing Jiyong, I don't
think he'll take it.''

''Please don't... Don't tell him about it.''

''What shouldn't you tell me about, aunt?'' Jiyong came in walking towards them as
soon as he left he removed his shoes.

''Omo! Jiyong!'' Lydia stood up and hugged her nephew. Jiyong's eyes roamed
around the house. His gaze landed on Dara who stood up too and bowed her head as
she fiddled the hem of her knitted blouse.

''Aigoo! How are you? You're finally here.'' Lydia ruffled his hair.

Jiyong didn't say a word. His face devoid of any emotion as he glared at Dara.

''You must be hungry. Wait here, I'll just get you something to eat, neh?'' Lydia
told him making him nod in response.

When Lydia was out of sight he immediately threw his bag to the floor and pulled
Dara by her arms. Dara tried to remove his grip but he even held her tighter.

''Jiyong...''

''What if the loan sharks were still here, huh? What if---''

''No one was here when we arrived... Just your aunt...'' she answered back. Jiyong
- 420 -
then released her and turned away, rubbing his nape.

''H-h-ayi's already sleeping... She must be so tired.'' Dara said.

''How much do I owe you?'' Jiyong asked her, completely ignoring her previous
statement.

''I-it doesn't matter. I'm sure appa would do the same if he knows...''

''How much...'' Jiyong asked again.

''Jiyong!'' Dara snapped and spun Jiyong by his arm to face her.

''AAAAARRRGGHHH!''

''O-o-omo...'' Dara clamped her mouth. ''W-what...'' Dara looked at her hand when
she felt it wet. She gasped upon seeing blood. Switching her gaze from her hand to
Jiyong, it hit her.

He's wounded and he's terribly bleeding.

Quickly, she pulled his jacket off him making Jiyong almost screamed in pain.
''Sorry! Don't move! We need to take this off!'' Dara panicked.

''Omo! What's going on?'' Lydia came back with a tray of food and set it aside to
see Jiyong.

''Jiyong! You babo! What happened!'' Lydia cried out.

''Is there a nearby hospital here?'' Dara asked.

''No! Don't... I'll be fine...''

''Stop being stubborn Jiyong! You're bleeding! You... You look pale!'' Dara said,
tears now brimming on her eyes as her fingers trembled when she finally pulled the
sleeve of his jacket off him.

''Let's take him to his room upstairs, Dara-ah. I'll find the nearest doctor after.''
Lydia told Dara and she quickly obliged.

- 421 -
 ''Hyun Suk, I should've told you before. I will stand as witness against KiM Dong
Won. He's the one behind the drug shipments from Japan. He also knows about
Akira. His casinos, he's using them as facade for their dirty business.''

''Abeoji, why did you just tell me now? We could've solved this before.''

''He'll get back at us... I know the man.''

''Don't worry abeoji. I'll do all I can for this case. Seoul PD's investigation
department has been dealing with this for a long time now. We'll take a better look
at this. And we will give you the best protection we can give.''

''Neh... Arasso unnie.'' CL put her phone back her pocket.

''Yah rat, Dara unnie and Jiyong oppa won't make it home tonight. Unnie said
there was an emergency. What's going on?''

Seungri debated with himself for a while. Can he trust her? Should he tell her.

But the truth is it's himself he knows he can't trust. He's the group's
blabbermouth for nothing.

Stopping himself from thinking further, tired with the day's events, he laid his
head on CL's lap.

''Don't you dare move.'' he warned her.

''Aisht!'' CL could just twitch her lips.

''You know we're from Seoul PD right?''

''Neh...''

''We're on a mission... Starting today.''

''What mission? You mean like in movies?''

''Real life action... It's fun though. But it's hard. I sometimes tend to forget to
value my life. In this job, it's just either the lives of the policemen on the line, or
those of the criminals.''

- 422 -
 ''Why did you choose this job?'' CL asked.

''I never had the chance to choose. My father forced me to. My only comfort in this
field are my hyungs. They make things easier.'' he smiled as he said that.
Remembering how they survived in the academy until landing a post in Seoul PD.

''Hmm... Are you making me realize how fortunate I am?'' CL asked.

''Am I making you feel that way? Well... People have different issues in life. What I
find hard might be easy to you and vice versa. But I always tend to look at the
brighter side of life. That's why people most of the time misunderstand me. They say
I'm carefree and easygoing. But that's not always the point. I get hurt too. I just
don't wanna dwell on it. Just like now, Jiyong hyung was shot and I was really
worried about him... I'm pretty sure you know that feeling. Just like that night when
you we're so worried about Dara noon---'' Seungri furrowed his brows when he
noticed CL wasn't reacting anymore. He sat up and chuckled at the sleeping form of
the girl.

''Aigoo... You just missed your chance of hearing my precious secrets.'' Seungri
said as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind CL's ear. He then carried her swiftly
to the bedroom and tucked her in his sheets before going out and settling himself on
the couch.

''Seunghyun? How are you? You made me worry all day, I haven't heard anything
from you. Are you okay?'' Bom asked the person on the other line. It's already late
and she was just awakened by his call but she could just care less. She's been
waiting for him to give her a ring the whole day.

''Sorry, I was just busy... And... Sorry for calling you up this late... I... I just wanna
hear you.''

''Aigoo. Am I dreaming?'' Bom slapped her face.

''Yah, stop doing that, you're not.'' TOP answered. ''How was your day?''

''Busy as usual... But the rehearsal went fine...''

''Chincha? Hmmm... But I thought someone was the cause of a small delay
because she was spacing out the whole time.''

- 423 -
 Bom literally dropped her jaws as she sat up from her bed.

''W-w-what... W-w-who...'' Bom tried to ask but she felt her cheeks burning in
embarassment.

''Hmmm... Eeny, meeny, miny, moe...'' TOP playfully sang.

''Aisht I'm gonna! Yah! I'll kill you three!!!'' Bom threatened him angrily.

''Omona! You can wake up the whole household! Look! The room beside yours
already had it's lights on! Aigoo.''

''How do you---''

''Oops... Got caught.'' TOP laughed at the other line. ''Can you go out for while...
Just to your balcony... If it's---''

TOP wasn't able to continue anymore for he already saw Bom waving happily at
him.

''Thank you, Bommie...'' he said through his phone. ''Thank you...'' he smiled more
upon hearing the girl chuckle.

[SONG: ONE OF THESE DAYS by Michelle Branch]

Dara wrapped the thick blanket around Jiyong, tucking him securely as he
shivered from cold.

Lydia just accompanied the doctor out of the house and she took her chance to see
Jiyong but the man was already sleeping when she got in.

With her trembling hands, she felt his forehead and neck to check if his fever is
already going down. She sighed when he wasn't as hot as earlier.

She allowed her eyes to marvel at his face. She can do that now that he can't see
her. His eyes aren't distracting her. Not overpowering her.

''What happened to you?'' she asked him though she knows he's in deep sleep.
''How did you end up being shot?'' she asked some more.

- 424 -
 With unsure movements, she let her hands reach his face, she poked his cheeks as
if testing if he's for real. She let her fingers trace his jaw, tracing how perfectly it
was sculpted to her touch, his skin amazingly soft for a man that he is. She was
about to touch his lips when she felt a tear fell from her eyes.

''You drove me crazy with that kiss... I felt a thousand needles pricking me here
when I saw you with her... And now you're worrying me to death...'' she said before
wiping the pool of tears overflowing from her eyes. ''Why are you doing this to me? I
don't even understand how I feel anymore.''

Dara tried to supress her emotions. ''I gotta go back home. Please understand and
don't get mad at me when we see each other again there.'' she said as she wiped her
tears away with the back of her hands. ''Please get well soon... Please...''

She was about to stand up when she felt a strong hand holding her wrist firmly.
She looked back down, completely dumbfounded when she saw Jiyong looking at her
intently.

She blinked and the moment she did, she felt him pull her down towards him.

''Stay...'' Jiyong told her with pleading eyes. ''Stay... Please...'' he said in between
his breath.

Dara felt like hiding her face. In fear, embarrassment, in a whole lot of emotions
that's taking her over. Her heart doing nonstop flips, her stomach felt uneasy with
all the butterflies in it, as if they've been just finally released from their
confinement.

She looked at him, gone were the eyes that was so strong it takes her breath
away. Instead, he's begging. Begging and pleading for her to succumb to him.

And just like the first time, she lost it. She allowed herself to be completely
overpowered by his gaze. Scared as she was, she knows how good it feels to be by
his side. And surrender has never felt this great.

Unable to control her emotions anymore, she found herself sobbing uncontrollably
in his arms, her anxiety and fears now being washed away by his warmth.

''Shhh... Why are you crying again?'' Jiyong asked her as he adjusted himself on
the bed, allowing her head to rest on his left shoulder but Dara sat up. ''Why?''
Jiyong asked her.

- 425 -
 ''I.. I might hurt... you...'' Dara said in between her sobs.

''Aisht... Such a cry baby.'' Jiyong smiled weakly. ''You won't, don't worry... Ppalli...
Come here... You need to get some sleep. Stay for the night, neh? Please...''

Slowly... Dara moved and laid herself down once more, trying to avoid his eyes.

''Closer...'' Jiyong told her, but it was more like a command... And Dara found
herself obliging.

''Closer...'' Jiyong told her and she did until she felt his warm body against her, the
feeling made her shiver down her spine.

''Good girl.'' Jiyong said as he held her head with his left hand and patted it.

She took a peep of him and sighed in relief when she saw him with his eyes
closed. It felt good being in his arms, being close like that, it was already bliss for
her.

''G-g-g-oodnight... Get w-w-well...'' she told him before closing her own eyes,
finally feeling all the fatigue seeping out of her body with his mere presence as she
finally felt her eyes heavy.

He answered her with a lingering kiss on the top of her head. His lips curved into
a smile. He thought he wouldn't mind getting shot next time as long as she'll be by
his side when he gets home, holding him like that...

And for that night, they allowed himself to forget the pro's and con's of their
situation, what's right and wrong, what's supposed to be done and not.

And being free from those thoughts and letting their hearts speak instead of their
mouths have never felt so good.

- 426 -
 I Know Kung Fu

''Oppa, can't you stay a bit longer? At least have these with me, neh?'' Minzy
asked Daesung while rubbing her eyes.

Daesung went to Minzy's house early that morning just to bring her breakfast
since they weren't able to see each other yesterday.

''Mianhe, Minzy-ah... I need to leave now. I'll make it up to you next time, neh?''

Minzy just sadly pouted and sat on the couch.

''Yah.'' Daesung sat beside her. ''Stop that. Don't be sad, okay? Oppa is just busy.''

''Neh, I understand... But... But... I want to go somewhere next time. Maybe when
you're not that busy anymore we can go there.'' Minzy asked Daesung.

''Hmmm where do you want to go?''

''Park World!'' Minzy beamed at him like a child.

''Then Park World it is! We'll go there as soon as my sched permits me.'' he told
her as he smoothed her hair.

''Oppa?''

''Hmm?''

''What's keeping you busy these days?''

Daesung cleared his throat and looked at his wrist watch.

''Uh-oh... Gotta go, Mingkki! You keep safe, neh? Leave me messages.'' he said
before stealing a peck on her cheeks and running away.

''Oppa!'' Minzy called him but he already went out.

''Aisht! What's wrong with him?''

- 427 -
 ''AISHT!!! I can't believe that freakin' rat!'' CL whined as she walked towards her
car.

When she woke up, she was surprised to find herself inside Seungri's bedroom.
She immediately tried to look for him around the apartment but he's not there. She
tried to find a note whatsoever but she found none.

''I was being nice to him and he's liking it too much! What kind of man would do
that... Do that to his...'' CL mentally banged her head remembering they're not real
couples.

''Yeah right! Thank you so much for reminding me! F*** You.!'' she cursed herself.

''I'm seriously turning into a lunatic!'' she said as she knocked on her head before
she heard her phone ring.

''Yoboseyo? YAH!''

''What???'' Seungri asked.

''What the hell! Why did you leave me just like that!''

''You should be grateful, cat! I'm the boss and you're the servant, you should be
the one to wake up first. Besides, I know you hate it when someone wakes you up in
the morning. I just wasn't able to serve you breakfast because my ref's empty.''

CL fell silent. All along he was considering her. He was thinking about her. How
she hates it when someone wake s her up... How irritable she is since she's not a
morning person.

''Yah, don't tell me you fell asleep again? Yoboseyo? Yah!'' she heard Seungri on
the other line.

''N-n-eh?'' she answered.

''I'm on my way back right now. I bought breakfast. Wait for me.'' she heard him
say before he ended the call.

CL was baffled with his words.

''He's... Coming... Back... F*CK!!!'' she said before running back to Seungri's
apartment.
- 428 -
 ''TABLO!''

''S-s-ir...''

''Why didn't you tell me about this yesterday?''

''Because I know you'd take this personally...'' Tablo answered matter-of-fact-ly.

Hyun Suk paced to and fro as he facepalmed himself.

''And I just let Jiyong travel to Busan without even knowing he's shot.'' Hyun Suk
said.

''I'm sorry, sir.'' Tablo apologized. ''That, I didn't expect to happen. But I think it'll
be better for him to stay there for a while and allow his wound to heal. He's
right-handed and he was shot on the right arm. He needs time to recuperate.''

Hyun Suk nodded and stopped walking.

''Tell the boys to abort their plan for today...''

''Neh?''

''Park Young Jin...'' he said, making Tablo listen intently.

''He's willing to cooperate. He said he's not part of it, but definitely he knows a
lot.'' Hyun Suk continued as he gritted his teeth.

''So JYP modeling agency hasn't landed a decent contract since last year when
they started. Well, save for the few ads from small companies...'' Youngbae said as
he carefully studied the file handed to him by Seungri last night.

''How in the world were they able to survive? I mean, without any profit? How
come?'' Daesung asked.

''Exactly my point. It's because they're the ones behind this! Look.'' Youngbae
showed Daesung the files. ''Models were invited for a go-see... An audition... And
those missing, were actually new models who just signed under JYP!''

''I get it... But where do they take the girls? Who are their clients?''

- 429 -
 ''That's what we need to find out.'' Youngbae said.

Dara stirred in her sleep when she felt something tingling her neck, it's giving her
goosebumps. She heaved a sigh and as soon as she did, she realized the weight on
her stomach.

She smiled knowing it was Jiyong...

Jiyong... The man who is slowly destroying her guards.

She slowly snapped her eyes open as she tried to get a recap of what happened
last night.

And it hit her.

She slept with Jiyong.

She.

Slept.

With.

Jiyong.

Whipping her head to the right, she had to cover her mouth to stop herself from
shrieking when she saw Jiyong beside her whose face is now buried in the crook of
her neck, his right arm draped over her waist. She traced his arm with her eyes and
she saw the bandage with a hint of his blood.

She had to compose herself or else she'll end up hurting him.

With shaky hands, she tried to push him off her slowly as she sat up. She shut her
eyes tightly when she heard him groan a bit, as he moved on the bed... Taking a
peep when he finally stopped moving, she then took a pillow and settled it beside
him.

''Thank goodness.'' she said as she landed her palm over her chest and panted.

Fixing her clothes and hair, she went out of the room silently. She was sliding the

- 430 -
door close when she heard a chuckle.

She turned around and found a very mischievous face in front of her.

''Kyaaaaah!''

''Ssshhhhhhhh!!! Quiet!'' Hayi said as she dragged Dara to the stairways.

''Kekeke... Good morning unnie!'' she smiled at her, still with that spark of mischief
in her eyes, as she wiggled her brows.

''Unnie, did you have a good sl---'' Hayi wasn't able to finish her words when Dara
immediately covered her mouth.

''Please don't!'' she told Hayi as she felt her face growing warmer and warmer.

''But I saw it and Aunt Lydia did too.'' Hayi said as if it was nothing, making Dara
gasp in horror.

''Aigoo unnie, your face is getting redder and redder!!!'' she teased her some
more.

''Hayi!'' she shushed the girl, but the latter just chuckled once more.

''Unnie...'' Hayi went nearer her and whispered something.

''I like you for oppa! Kyaaaah!'' she said before running downstairs leaving Dara
burning in embarassment.

''Hyun Suk, what's going on? Why isn't Dara home yet?'' Eunju asked.

''She's with Jiyong, don't worry.'' Hyun Suk assured her.

''That's not my point. What is she doing there?''

''She... She helped them.''

''She what? Why? What happened?''

''Jiyong's aunt and sister were attacked by some local loan sharks there. Dara
offered them help, financially. Jiyong followed Dara there as soon as he knew about

- 431 -
it.'' Hyun Suk explained.

''Oh my God! What if something happens to my daughter!'' Eunju felt scared for
Dara. nShe didn't knew it's that serious.

''Calm down, neh? As I was saying... Jiyong's there. She'll be fine.'' Hyun Suk told
her but Eunju couldnt help but worry.

But Hyun Suk was worried too...

Both for Dara and Jiyong.

''Aigoo, you're a bit skinny, Dara-ah. The clothes I bought were a bit loose. But...
That's just all I can afford.'' Lydia told her when she stepped out of the bathroom.

''No.. It's okay, ajumoni... Thank you for this... You should've just lent me one of
yours. I'd be perfectly fine with it.'' Dara said and smiled gratefully to Lydia. She's
now in a long blue eyelet skirt and a loose white blouse, it almost looked like an
off-shoulder one.

''Aisht just treat me as you aunt Lydia. Aigoo. We're family here.'' the woman told
her. ''Well, look at you... You look pretty no matter what you wear.'' the woman told
her making her blush.

''Hayi???'' Lydia then turned towards the kitchen. ''Are you done there?''

''Neh!'' Hayi then went out of the kitchen as she dried her hands using her shirt.
''Done with the dishes!'' she proudly said. ''We should go now Aunt. Come on!''

''W-w-here are you going?'' Dara asked.

''To our stall in the market!'' Hayi informed. ''We're going to meet those ugly
ahjussi's unnie, so we can pay them and be free from debt.'' Hayi continued,
sounding like things are just that easy.

''Aisht. Make sure to be polite, Hayi-ah... Those were heartless men. Besides you
hurt one of them. You behave, neh?'' Lydia reminded Hayi. ''Yah, Dara... You stay
here and wait till we come back---''

''Can I come with you?''

- 432 -
 ''No you can't unnie! Oppa will go berserk!'' Hayi negated.

N-n-n-eh?

''Hayi's right. Oh well, I expected somehow, Jiyong could go with us to face those
bastards but I didn't know he's wounded.'' Lydia told them sadly as she folded the
sleeves of her shirt.

''Kaja.'' she then gestured Hayi that they're going. ''You look after Jiyong for a
while, neh? We'll be back. This won't take long.'' Lydia said as she smoothed her
skirt before tapping her shoulder as she went out with Hayi.

Dara thought for a moment when the two were gone.

They're expecting Jiyong to go with them.

Maybe because those loan sharks were too many. What if they hurt those two?
What if something happens?

Dara looked at her fists. She then poked her arms, checking if it's strong enough.
She kicked sideways, examining the strength in her lower extremities...

''If Jiyong can't, maybe I can... Three heads are better than two, right? This isn't
the time to be weak, Darong.'' she tried boosting up her ego as she gulped down the
invisible lump in her throat.

Whipping her head to the door's direction with her new found bravery, she hit her
chest twice before pumping her fist in the air.

''Park Sandara, fighting!''

''Yah, Jiyong and Hyun Suk are going to kill us three! Aigoo!'' Lydia said as she hit
her forehead with her hand.

''But unnie is so persistent, she even managed to follow us.'' Hayi retorted as they
looked at Dara's form before them. She was now arranging the remaining few crates
and trays since the others were completely destroyed in the encounter yesterday.

''Aigoo. Let's just pray everything would be fine so we can go home early without
Jiyong knowing about this.'' Lydia said as she walked towards Dara to help her.

- 433 -
''Come on. We have no choice here Hayi. Help us.'' she said helplessly.

Jiyong formed a smile on his lips as he snuggled closer to his pillow.

''Ahjumma... Dara... Hmmm...'' he said as he wrapped his arms around it. He

doesn't care about the pain as long as he can feel ''her'' nearer to him.

''H-h-ow come... You gained some weight overnight?'' he asked as he poked the
soft cushion.

''Aigoo... I don't care... You're cuddlier this way...'' he said as he burrowed his face
on it, his other hand trying to trace it to find ''her'' face.

He rubbed his hand on the pillow as he furrowed his brows in confusion.

''D-d-ara????'' he snapped his eyes open upon realization.

''AISHT!!!'' he exclaimed upon throwing the poor pillow to the wall.

''Was I just dreaming last night?'' he asked himself as he got up from bed. He then
felt the numbness on his left arm and a wide smile immediately appeared on his lips.
''Ani... She really did sleep with me.'' he convinced himself as he tried to remember
what he heard she was saying last night with a wide grin plastered on his face.

Whistling on his way downstairs, he noticed that the whole household is

unbelievably silent.

''Aunt?....''

''Hayi???''

''D-d-dara?'' he said as panic started to brew inside his system.

''Dara? Hayi?'' he shouted once more as he searched for them through the whole
house.

He then remembered the money.

Running into Hayi's room, he immediately scattered her stuff looking for the
money. He grabbed her bags and threw it open. He rummaged through her cabinet

- 434 -
but found none.

His mind was in haywire upon realization.

''SHIT!'' he cursed before running grabbing his jacket which was hung on the
wall, running his way to the only place he knows he can find the three.

''Ehh, Lydia, who's that pretty face with you?'' one of their fellow vendors asked.

Lydia proudly smiled before answering. ''Remember my brother's friend Hyun

Suk?'' the other woman nodded. ''That's his daughter.'' she continued.

''Omo! Chincha? Aigoo, he hasn't visited for us for a while now. How did his
daughter end up getting here?''

''She's... She's on a vacation. Right. Hehe.'' Lydia answered. She didnt want to
dwell more about Dara. These are nosy gossipmongers after all.

Hayi was busy brushing the tubs when she notice something black moving,
heading towards their direction, in the corner of her eyes.

Turning to her left, her eyes squinted and her lips twisted in disgust as the group
of men headed their way.

''Aunt!'' she called... ''...they're here.''

''Omona!'' Lydia gasped when she saw the number of members of the gang
heading their way. Yesterday, there were just 4 people who trashed and rummaged
with their stall but now, as she was counting, it seemed that their number tripled.

The other vendors stood away from them knowing that intervening will cost them
either their fortune or worse, lives.

''Dara, be a good girl neh? Leave!'' Lydia whispered to Dara whose back is facing
them, oblivious to the trouble coming their way.

''But...'' Dara was about to protest when they heard a man speak.

''HEY THERE, WOMAN! DO WE NEED TO GIVE YOU SOME EARLY MORNING

SHOCK OR YOU'LL JUST PAY US---- AAAAARGH!''

- 435 -
 ''THERE! EAT IT YOU AS*HOLE!'' Hayi said after throwing him the first bag of
money.

''YAH!!! YOU!!! AISHT!'' the huge man who looks more like a gorilla pointed at
Hayi.

''Get that brat!'' he ordered his men.

''YAAAAAAAH!'' Lydia interfered, throwing another bag of money. ''The money,

check it! That's 10 Million won all in all! Now go away and leave us alone!'' she
bravely said.

The men took both bags and checked the money inside. ''Boss!'' the man with a
pimply face showed the bag to gorilla man.

''HAH!'' he smirked before looking down at the girl before him. Without any word,
he gripped Hayi's shirt and pulled her up to meet him face to face. ''Look at this
black eye you caused me yesterday, brat!''

''LET ME GOOOOO UGLY AHJUSSSSI! WE ALREADY PAID YOU!'' Hayi said as

she struggled to break free.

''You think I'd let you go just like----AAAAAHHHHH'' Hayi punched his other eye
making the man drop her to the ground.

''HAYIIII!!!'' Lydia warned her with her eyes but the girl didnt budge.

''We're paid!'' Hayi rubbed the dirt off her hands. '' You should leave.''

''You!'' the man scowled at her before signaling his men. ''Get the girl!''

Three men went around Hayi, and the nearest was just behind her. The man was
about to get her when....

[SPLASH!]

''D-D-DON'T TOUCH HER!'' Dara panted as she dropped the fish tub to the
ground with a clank. Lydia could just shut her eyes tight, waiting for the chaos to
come.

''Oooooh... Look what we have here boss!'' the wet man pointed at Dara. ''Seems
like another good catch! We can sell her to JYP. Hahaha!''
- 436 -
 Shut up, you big mouth!! the leader hit the man on his face.

The gorilla man squinted his double bruised eyes at Dara as he walked towards
her.

''Well, a good catch indeed Hehehehehehehe!''

''Ahjumma...'' he then turned to Lydia. ''Take your money with you, neh? I found
something more interesting.'' he said as he glared at Dara, tilting his head sideways.

''No! Stop it! I owe you money! You should accept the money as payment!'' but the
man turned a deaf ear on her as he walked towards Dara.

''D-d-d-don't! Don't come near!!!'' Dara shouted as she crossed her arms in front of
her. ''I... I... I know kungfu!'' she said as she stepped back.

''Ooohhhh. I love fierce girls!'' gorilla man said. ''Boys, hand the money back to
vendor ahjumma.'' he ordered his men. I prefer this mode of payment, Hahahah!

LEAVE UNNIE ALONE, YOU PERVERT!

OUCH!!!

BOSS!!!

A tray flew to the back of the leader, courtesy of Hayi. Grabbing the chance and
taking no time to lose, Lydia immediately grabbed a crate and hurled it towards the
approaching men. Dara on the other hand took another pail of water and splashed it
to the men who were working their way to her before looking around, tyring to find
something she can use for defense.

The whole area was in complete disorder as the three girls try to defend
themselves from the goons.

RUN!!! Lydia told the girls but they were immediately put to stop.

[BANG! BANG! BANG!]

Everyone, except the loan sharks ducked their head low as the sound of gun shuts
resonated in the air.

The leader spat on the floor as he lowered his gun before grabbing Hayi by her
- 437 -
hair.

Curse you, child! he said as he gripped her hair harder making the girl grimace
in pain . Take the other girl! he ordered his men.

Yes, boss! and without wasting any moment, two men held Dara by her arms
and forced her to stand up, dragging her then away with them.

AAAAAAAH!!! Let go of me! Dara cried in pain as the men folded her arms
behind her, pushing her towards their leader.

"Hah! So you know Kung Fu, huh?" one of the men smirked at her.

Dara!!!

Unnieee!

Lydia and Hayi found themselves helpless now.

Those who want to protest, line up here and well take you to hell, nice and
easy. The pimply man said.

HOW BOUT I TAKE YOU TO HELL WITH ME, SLOW AND PAINFUL?

The men looked at the form of the man in front of them in horror.

His face, dark and appalling

His aura, absolutely menacing

Jiyong! / Oppa!

- 438 -
 His Experiment

''So... We got one brave soul here, ehh?'' the leader grinned at his men.

''Release her.'' Jiyong glared at the man.

''Who are you to order us around? You wanna die?'' the pimply man replied.

The gorilla-looking leader paced near Dara and cupped her face, forcing her to
look at him. ''Seems like you've got a knight in shining armour here, sweetheart.''

''Get your filthy hands off her!'' Jiyong snapped at the guy but he just smirked at
him.

Holding onto the final thread of sanity in him, he immediately tried to send signals
to Hayi and Lydia with his gaze, while pointing his head to a direction, telling them
to run away. The two quickly got what he meant and stood up and darted away.

As soon as Lydia and Hayi were out, Jiyong kicked a crate, turning it upside down,
and stepped on it giving him a better view of the enemies. He mentally cursed upon
seeing Dara's captors both holding a gun. He can't waste a single moment.

He immediately jumped on one of the goons in front of him, landing a punch on his
face. He twisted his hand, and in no time one came after another.

Jiyong bit his lip when he felt the pain in his arm with each and every movement
he made but he could just care less. His eyes quickly darted to the next man but
even before he could stand up, another stood his way and was about to kick him but
Jiyong was quick to roll away.

''Beat that bastard to death!'' their boss ordered before leaving, telling his two
men to drag Dara along with them.

Soon, more men started to flock around Jiyong.

''Jiyong!'' Dara shieked as she stumbled over the wet and uneven tiled market
floor, the two men still gripping her arms tight. Her body's starting to tremble now
but this time it's not the usual fear she feels everytime she gets exposed to people
and danger.

- 439 -
 She's scared that Jiyong, now surrounded by well built men, might end up getting
hurt further. It's a fear for him and his wounded arm.

A fear for his safety.

''Aisht you clumsy lady!'' the man beside her spat.

Dara could just watch how Jiyong moved swiftly to kick, punch and block all the
attacks. It was her first time to witness a real life action but never did she expect, it
would be Jiyong and her in this situation.

She struggled to break loose when she saw one of the men landed a punch on his
face. A punch, a kick...

He was outnumbered, yet he didn't cease to give up.

''Let me go! Let me go!'' Dara wriggled herself out from the grip of the two men as
she felt herself being dragged away again.

''Jiyong!'' she cried in horror once more when she saw someone hold Jiyong by his
right arm. She saw how he grimaced in pain, as he slowly limped on his side.

''Ooooh... What do we have here huh?'' one of the loan sharks squeezed Jiyong's
arm some more when he noticed him twisting in pain.

''AAAAAAAAARGHHH!!!''

''HELP! SOMEBODY HELP US!'' Dara looked at the remaining few bystanders
hiding for their own safety under their stalls. ''PLEASE! HELP US!'' as she thrashed
and wriggled helplessly.

''SHIT! STOP MOVING BITCH!'' the man on his left slapped her face making the
other man release her from his grip as she fell on the ground.

''Aaaaaah!'' Dara cried in pain as she cupped her now swollen face, her lips
bleeding with the impact.

The two men smirked and bent down to look at her.

''Learned your lesson the hard way, agassi?'' the other asked, lowering himself so
that they're facing each other.

- 440 -
 Seeing her chance now that she's free from their grip, Dara quickly banged her
head to the man's forehead. She then grabbed down the other man's hair and hit his
face with her knees with such a speed she never thought she was able to do it.

She turned her head to Jiyong, now being beaten by the last two men standing
since he already knocked down the others. She ran her way towards them. She
doesn't have any plan in mind but seeing Jiyong's case right now, the last thing she
was able to do was to think.

[BANG! BANG!]

The sound of gunshots filled the air. Jiyong whipped his head towards Dara and
saw her frozen to her spot halfway near them.

''Dara!'' his head alarmed. His heart hammering against his chest. He wiped away
the blood on his face that was blocking his view of her. He tightened his jaw upon
seeing blood on her lips and her face now swollen red.

''FREEZE! DROP YOUR WEAPONS!'' the man who fired the warning shot
commanded as his men went around picking up the beaten loan sharks one by one.
Some was about to run away but they were heavily surrounded by the Busan
policemen. The two men behind Dara immediately dropped their guns when two
cops went to them and gripped their arms from behind.

Dara looked around slowly, scanning the area. Tears erupted from her eyes when
she saw Lydia and Hayi rush towards Jiyong helping him up.

Bit by bit, she walked towards them.

''Oppa! Let's take you to the hospital, neh?'' Hayi suggested.

''Jiyong you shouldn't have come! For heaven's sake look at you!'' Lydia cried in
panic as Jiyong breathed unevenly.

''J-j-iyong...'' Dara called him as she allowed her hair to cover her face and
adjusted her loose blouse to cover her shoulder fully. She then turned to him and
ducked her head low like a child waiting for a round of scolding.

Without any word, Jiyong crashed into her, engulfing her into a tight embrace.

''What the hell Dara? Why are you so stubborn?'' he asked in between his breath.

- 441 -
 Dara gently pulled herself from Jiyong. She tried to smile at him, still avoiding his
gaze, trying to hide her face. ''I'm alright...'' she said as she stepped back. But deep
inside, she felt her body is collapsing in fear and shock, in worry and pain... But
she's trying hard to fight it. Jiyong has been saving her for a lot of times already.
Now she needs to stay strong and stop worrying him.

''Come here.'' she heard him say weakly. Dara shook her head but Jiyong quickly
closed their gap.

He held her chin up, allowing him to scan her face. Anger surged in him upon
seeing her swollen left cheek and her busted lips once more. Jiyong then shut his
eyes closed as he tried to calm himself.

Sadly, he couldnt.

''Oh my God Dara!'' Lydia cupped her face making Dara flinch at the very contact.

Im Im fine aunt Please dont worry. Dara told her.

Jiyong mustered up all his remaining strength and removed Hayi and Lydia's
hands off him.

''J-j-iyong... You're seriously hurt... Let's go home.'' Dara told her.

He wanted to embrace her and go home with his family for he's now feeling his
wound and whole body throbbing in pain but the sight before him wasnt helping at
all.

''Jiyong... Enough!'' Lydia realized what he's planning as Jiyong's eyes were fixed
to two certain gang members.

He ignored her words and allowed his eyes to scan through the bastards being
dragged away by the policemen. His eyes turned into tiny slits upon recognizing the
two men who were holding Dara earlier.

''Oppa!'' Hayi tried to hold him back but Jiyong darted away already.

Excuse me Jiyong said as he approached the,. The two policemen gestured

him a salute but Jiyong just nodded at them, signalling them to back off a bit.

''Kindly take the girls home.'' he told them, his eyes glinting with anger.

- 442 -
 He heard the three girls calling his name, warning him to stop this madness.

But he's too enraged to even process about the word stop.

Without any further ado, Jiyong grabbed the two men by their collars. He pursed
his lips when he felt a sharp pain on his wound but that's nothing compared to his
brewing wrath he wanted these men to endure.

''Don't you know hitting her deserves more than your lives, huh?'' Jiyong gritted
his teeth in anger.

''HE DID IT!!!'' the other one pointed at the other.

''NO IT'S HIM!!!''

''SHUT THE F*CK UP!'' he shouted at them before punching the one on his left
and kicking the other.

He punched and kicked and beat the two men mercilessly as he felt his new found
strength. His body turned numb. All he wanted to do is beat all the living daylights
out of the two.

''I WARNED YOU TO KEEP THOSE FILTHY HANDS OF YOURS OFF HER!'' he
said as he took both of the men by their hair and was about to smash their heads to
the nearest table when someone behind him spoke.

''Aigoo, I bet Gen. Yang wouldn't want to know about this.''

''F*ck man, don't you dare!'' Jiyong snapped at him before banging the two men's
heads on the table making them lose consciousness.

''Stop now Jiyong! Enough.'' the man warned him.

''Well, now I think this is enough.'' Jiyong smirked when he found himself a bit
satisfied with what he did. He wiped the mixed sweat and blood off his face before
turning around to face the man behind him.

''Damn, man! What took you so long?'' he asked Soo Hyuk, a childhood friend who
is also now a police officer in Busan PD.

''Sorry bro, we need to surround the area and make sure we capture their leader.
Glad you called me up earlier. He said before patting his left shoulder.
- 443 -
 ''Glad you came, or we're all dead now.'' Jiyong let out a lopsided smile as he
gripped his arm, the pain now surging back in his system as he felt his adrenaline
seeping away.

''You're bleeding bro. Let's get you to a doctor. And I won't accept no for an
answer.'' Soo Hyuk said.

''Arasso, guess I've got no choice here.'' Jiyong answered.

He doesn't want to go home yet and see the girls' state, especially Dara. God
knows what he could do just by seeing her face and knowing his family caused it.

''Kaja.'' Soo Hyun said as he helped him towards the car.

''The Parks' mansion is tightly guarded, sir. And each of them is now escorted by
Hyun Suk's men. He also frequents the household.'' the man reported.

Dong Wong balled his fists until his knuckles turned white.

''Heighten the alert to all of our men in the casinos. We'll have a change of plan.''
Dong Won said as he squinted his eyes.

''Call Jaejoong. I need him here. Now!''

''Bitch, are you sure that we're at the right place?'' Krystal nudged Sulli.

''But this is exactly the address in the card. Look.'' Sulli handed her the card.

The two girls were invited for an audition for a clothing advertisement. Grabbing
the opportunity after signing up under their new modeling agency, the two put their
best clothes and makeup on.

''Why is it so... Aisht... Maybe it's a different thing inside.'' Krystal looked at the
dull building before them.

''Let's go bitch. We don't want to be late, do we?'' Sulli said as she pulled her by
her arm.

The two entered the premises and immediately, two front desk personnel's

- 444 -
greetend them pleasantly.

''Good morning agassi's. Wear these on please.'' the first girl smiled at them and
handed them identification numbers. ''You may leave your belongings here. You
won't need it inside.''

''But...'' Krystal tried to object but Sulli nudged her.

''Yah. You should know how to follow rules if you want to land a job.'' she told her
as she took the identification cards from the front desk personnel. ''28... Yah bitch
this is yours. I think 29 is my lucky number.'' she beamed at her friend as she
handed her her number and wore her own picked one.

Krystal hesitatingly wore it as she looked at the two employees before them
eyeing them keenly.

''Don't worry, no one will touch your stuffs. We'll keep them safe here and give it
back to you when you come back later. Use those cards to pick 'em up.'' the other
girl told them.

''See? They're just like baggage counters!'' Sulli told Krystal, not being able to
notice how the two girls before them twitched their lips in disgust.

''Go ahead, they're already waiting for you.'' the girl then bowed at them.

''Kamsahamnida.'' Sulli and Krystal bowed at them too.

''Ppalli bitch! I'm so excited!'' Sulli yanked Krystal.

''I-I-I'm sorry abeoji... I haven't seen her for a while now.'' Jaejoong explained to
his father.

''WHAT?''

''I'm... I'm not seeing her anymore... Well, I didn't intend to meet her, to begin
with.'' Jaejoong lied. The truth is, he still drops by at her apartment every morning,
hoping to get a glimpse of the girl she considers an angel. He wanted to patch
things up between him and her friends but when his dad showed his interest
towards the girl, he abandoned his plan. He can feel something was off.

- 445 -
 ''Why? I told you to get close to her, you babo!'' Dong Won yelled at him as he held
him by the lapel of his suit firmly.

Silence enveloped the two.

Dong Won then released him from his grip and smoothed his suit... ''I'm sorry
son... I mean, I just think she suits you well. What's stopping you, huh? Tell me. I
might be of help.''

''She's... She's already dating someone...'' Jaejoong told him as he stepped back.

''And so? Son, we're not made to be weak and stupid. You can always find a way.''
Dong Won tapped his shoulder before turning away to his desk.

''That would be all. I'm looking forward to meeting her soon.'' Dong Won told him.

''Unnie, we miss you here. What's taking you so long?'' CL asked Dara, talking like
she's been gone for years.

''Yah Darong! Where are you now? Why aren't you coming home yet? Yah! We're
worried about you! '' Bom nagged on Dara over their video call.

''I-i-'m still here in Busan... I'm staying at Jiyong's----''

''KYAAAAAAAAAH!'' Minzy squealed giddily.

''Yah! My ears!'' CL scolded the girl before facing Dara on the screen. ''Yah unnie,
why aren't you facing us huh? Don't tell us you're hiding your blushing cheeks?
Aigoo.'' CL teased her some more.

The three furrowed their brows as they focused nearer on the screen. Dara wasn't
facing them. Instead all they can see is her side profile, her hair almost completely
covering her face.

''W-w-hat? W-why would I hide my face? It's just that... I think this side of me is
prettier. This is my best angle.'' Dara mentally banged her head to the wall upon
hearing her own lame excuse.

The girls tried their best not to laugh at her.

- 446 -
 Since when did she know about such things?

Bom cleared her throat and spoke once more, curiosity now hitting her.

''Darong, why do I feel like you're hiding something from us?'' Bom asked her.

''Ani! Why would I?''

'' Oh my God... Jiyong-oppa's house is daebak! It looks so clean so white! I knew it!
He's a clean freak. Even their apartment is really neat... Save for that rat's bed.'' CL
blabbered.

Bom and Minzy gasped and whipped their heads towards CL.

''How did you---?''

''Oh I slept there last night. You should've seen it! I couldn't even believe I f*ckin'
allowed him to sleep with me before in my own be---'' CL turned towards the two as
she spoke with too much enthusiasm. Realizing she just exposed herself, she
immediately clamped her mouth.

''Y-y-you... You slept with... Seungri o-o-ppa?'' Minzy stuttered as she tilted her
head sidewards.

Dara widened her eyes upon hearing it. She's not alone after all.

The girls were still all dumbfounded with CL's revelations when they heard
another girl's voice from Dara's line.

''UNNIE! THE DOCTOR'S CALLING YOU IN! IT'S YOUR TURN!'' Hayi came
panting towards Dara.

''Doctor? Your turn?'' Bom mouthed the words with her pouty lips. ''Yah Darong
show me your face, damnit!''

''Oh you're home.'' Lydia came running to Jiyong's side. How do you feel now?
You look pale

''I feel better now I just need some rest, thats all. Soo Hyuk took me to a doctor
a while ago. Jiyong replied.

- 447 -
 ''Good afternoon ajumoni.'' the man bowed.

''Aigoo, thank you so much for your help. I was so scared to even report about
those loan sharks because I was afraid they might do us more harm. Turns out, I was
wrong. I should've reported this before. Mianhe.'' Lydia said. ''Come in... Join us for
dinner, neh?'' Lydia told the guy.

Yeah man, this time I wont take no for an answer. Jiyong said in jest.

Aigoo, getting back at me ehh? he told Jiyong before facing Lydia.

Mianhe ajumoni I still need to go back to the headquarters. Ill just try to be
back before dinner if thats okay with you. He explained.

Aigoo, we dont want to disturb you more. Weve taken so much of your time
already. Go ahead and come back tonight! Ill cook you a good dinner. Lydia
smiled at him.

Soo Hyuk waved his hand to the two before going inside his car and driving away.

Aunt how do you feel? You should get some rest too. Jiyong told his aunt as
they went back inside the house.

Im fine, Jiyong-ah I couldnt be any contented and happier. Finally were free. I
just want to apologize for not telling you about this though. I really dont want to
bother you anymore with Hayis troubles. But I do believe shes changed now Its
just sad that no school wants to accept her now.

The last time you called was when you told me she accidentally burned down the
whole school lab. But you didnt tell me you needed that much money. Had I known,
this wouldnt have happened. I might not have much but I can find a way to solve
our problems. Youve been looking after her us and this isnt what I want to give
you back aunt. Jiyong said seriously.

Otteoke? Blame this aunt of yours I panicked and the next thing I knew, I was
offered the money and grabbed that chance immediately. At first I was able to pay
the weekly installments but when I got sick, Hayi couldnt make it alone in the
market. We werent able to pay for a month and the interest multiplied the next
thing I knew, we need to pay ten million won. Lydia explained.

Jiyong sadly looked at his aunt.

- 448 -
 Shes aged a lot since the last time he saw her...

Her cheeks now pale and hollow her eyes have dark circles around it her skin
sun-burnt, her lips dry.

She spent her life being their second mother. She didnt even think of having her
own family.

And still theres his sister His little sister Hayi. She lacked attention and was
forced to act tough to protect themselves. What kind of brother is someone who
would pursue his own dreams while leaving his remaining family behind?

Guilt hit Jiyong as he blamed himself and his stupidity.

He promised to protect them and keep them away from getting hurt and affected
because of his job but life is a traitor. He didnt know that staying away from them
would lead to this.

In fact, part of him was screaming the truth.

He wanted to forget the painful memories in that house.

Im sorry aunt Im sorry Jiyong said as he took his aunts hand into his. Ill
try to fix everything I promise Hayis going back to school and please stop
working already I can cover for everything you need Ill work harder Just
please dont keep anything from me again, arasso? Jiyong asked her with pleading
eyes.

Jiyong I cant just stay here inside the house and do nothing.

But

Aigoo Just try to come home and visit use every now and then And take Dara
with you here again next time, neh? Lydia said before heading back to the kitchen.

Jiyong heaved a sigh and felt his strength slowly seeping out of his body.
Exhaustion is hitting him. But he wanted to check on Dara and Hayi first.

Aunt Are they upstairs? Jiyong asked as he peeped on the kitchen.

Ani Dara asked Hayi to accompany her to the nearest clinic a while ago.
Besides, Hayis got some scratches too. But dont worry. I dont think the two got
- 449 -
some serious injuries. Dara just told me she needs to make sure so that she wont
get you worrying again. Lydia answered before she busied herself again with
cooking.

Jiyong was left in awe.. Since when did Dara learn how to visit a clinic? He clearly
remembered what Hwangssabu and Bom told him before: Dara hates being taken to
the hospital.

Dara has been surprising him lately. Shes been asking him weird and silly
questions such as that night she asked him if hes going back to the bar for Sulli.
She even broke her record of the farthest place shes ever gone to when she came
all the way from Seoul to Busan. She even stayed with him last night. She even
risked accompanying his aunt and Hayi to the market, further exposing herself to
people and great danger.

She even fought back and showed him another side of her.

Surely, the girl never fails to surprise him.

Jiyong was still drowned in his own little world when he felt a pair of small hands
covering his eyes.

D-d-d-ara?

Booyah? Cant you even hide your excitement, oppa? Hayi pouted and crossed
her arms over her chest.

Jiyong turned around and laughed at his sisters expression.

Stop pouting, it doesnt suit you. Jiyong laughed some more as he flicked his
finger on her forehead.

Yaaah! That hurts oppa! Hayi slapped his hand away as she rubbed her
forehead.

Omo, aunt! Whats for dinner? Hayi then ran towards her aunt leaving Jiyong
chuckling as he shook his head.

Dara smiled upon finally seeing Jiyong smile. It was his very first smile shes seen
today and amazingly, its making her smile too.

Hanging her head low as she kept her grin, she aimed for the stairways and went
- 450 -
up silently, trying to get unnoticed. But as soon as she reached the door to the
bedroom, her smile faded.

The girls just busted her but vowed to never tell anyone about it especially her
mom. CL assured her though that she already took Dadoong from the guard on duty
last night. Right now, she bet her moms already worried.

She needs to go home.

After all, she thought she wasnt of any help to the Kwons. In fact she just
considers herself a nuisance.

Mind if I come in? Jiyong asked as he peeped from the door, startling the girl
whose back is facing him.

No I wont at all she answered as she wrapped her scarf around her neck.

"So what did the doctor say? Jiyong asked her.

I'm fine... completely fine. There's nothing for you to worry about.. And jiyong...
I i I need to go home. She answered with her back still facing him.

What? I-i-its already late besides youre alone. You cant

But its just 6pm I can still catch a bus---

Dont even try to insist, Dara Youre not leaving tonight.

Ji---

Why do you want to leave this soon?

My parents must be worried about me and the girls she reasoned out but
not for Jiyong she was somehow trying to convince herself that she needs to go
home. She wants him to spend sometime with his family and quit worrying about
her. Perhaps, her father must be ordering him around to protect her.

Your dad knows

Dara fiddled with the hem of her scarf. Hes carrying a lot of burden already, and

- 451 -
she doesnt want to add up to it anymore.

I came here to help But I think I just made things worse. I should go home I
dont want to cause another trouble anymore Im a walking disaster, you know
that and Ive proven it once again this morning.

Jiyong gently walked towards her and hugged her from behind making Dara stiff
on her spot.

Dont you ever call yourself like that You dont have any idea he murmured
against her hair.

Y-y-ah Dara heard her mind alarming loudly as her heart started to beat wildly
against her chest. Jiyong sensed her tensing up with his embrace. He smiled before
walking towards the bed and settling himself on it.

Stay. He said.

T-t-thats just not gonna work, Jiyong... Dara felt her face turning into a tomato
upon remembering how she quickly surrendered to him last night.

Please stay..

D-d-d-ont even think Id allow it once more she said as she bowed her head
lower.

Jiyong gave her a lopsided smile as he laid down on the bed, covering his eyes
with his left arm.

I almost killed those two guys You have no idea Dara

Dara slowly looked at him.

I hate it when people misjudge you, whenever you get mistreated and
misunderstood I always feel like punching them right in their face and make them
eat their own words I hate it when people take advantage of your kindness Of
your innocence its unbearable You can easily turn me into a violent person

.and youre the only one who can easily make me weak at the same time
youre the only one who can defeat me.

Dara hung her mouth open as she tried to speak but her mind went haywire,
- 452 -
unable to process a word. She felt her mouth dry, her heart beating frantically she
thought its gonna pop out of her chest.

So never ever say youre a disaster. Dont always put yourself to blame. If you see
me always around you, popping out in times of trouble, its because I want to protect
you just at least Allow me to do that

Jiyong sat up and smiled at her, but Dara was too flabbergasted to even react or
say anything. He then stood up from bed and went towards her.

Dara flinched when he cupped her face. Sorry Did I hurt you? Jiyong asked her
but she was quick to avoid his gaze.

A-a-a-ni A-a-a-niyo she stammered making Jiyong chuckle at her awkward

expression.

Dont change Arasso? he asked her as he turned her face to meet his gaze.

N-n-neh Dara nodded like an obedient child. A-a-arr-asso. She answered as

Jiyongs eyes continued to hypnotize her.

Aigoo Why are you so cute? Jiyong asked her making her blush madly as she
tried hard not to tremble. Jiyong wrapped his left arm around her knowingly.
Wanna make another experiment?

Dara found herself shaking her head, cursing mentally on where the hell her
tongue has gone.

But I feel like doing my own experiment he smirked making her knees buckle
as his thumb went its way to touch her quivering lips.

Before she can protest, Jiyong crashed his lips onto hers, kissing her gently.
Daras eyes widened in shock as he continue to taste her lips, caressing the bruised
part it felt so good she could just flutter her eyes shut. It feels just like the first one.
The only difference is shes not that scared anymore.

Instead shefelt secured.

Jiyong slowed down kissing her, showering her lips with little pecks, before he
pulled away, breathing unevenly, trying to catch some air.

Dara opened her eyes slowly and saw Jiyong still staring intently at her lips before
- 453 -
he moved his gaze on her.

Youre making me crazy God Youre making me crazy He shut his eyes and
rested his forehead on hers. His hands curved to cradle her head as his left arm held
her closer to him

D-d-d-ara he said as he opened his eyes to see her. Fear is slowly creeping up
his system. He needs to tell her now or hell go insane with all the emotions he's
feeling right now. Screw their mission, screw everything. He felt he needed to tell
her now. But somehow hes afraid she might run away and hide.

I Dara lowered her gaze but Jiyong pulled her face up so she can see him.

Look at me Please dont be scared Promise me you wont change he said.

Dara just nodded in response.

" OPPA!!! UNNIEEE!!! SOO HYUK OPPA'S ALREADY HERE! DINNER'S READY!
PPALLI I'M STARVING!!!"

Dara blinked her eyes several times.

"F*ck!" Jiyong could just curse and mentally made a note to bribe Hayi and make
her stay away from them next time. But one thing's for sure. His experiment just
confirmed what he feels.

Dara chuckled at Jiyong's frustrated face. "COMING!'' she said and made a
reminder to thank Hayi for saving her from the situation. But still, part of her wants
to know what Jiyong has to say.

"Yah!" Jiyong yanked her. "We're not yet done! And you're not going home
tonight!"

Dara supressed her laugh upon seeing his enraged face. She just nodded before
rushing out of the room.

F*ck!!! Im gonna kill Jiyong once he comes back! Bom was fuming in anger and
presently in her Bominator mode.

Unnie, calm down. Didnt you hear Dara unnie? She said Jiyong oppa has a

- 454 -
gunshot wound when he arrived yesterday. Its normal he wont be at his full force
to protect unnie. Besides, the local cops were there just on time. Minzy explained,
trying to calm the raging Bom.

Thats another point! Bom pointed her finger to Minzy as if lecturing her as she
walked to and fro her office.

Whats exactly your point? CL asked.

Where did he get shot? How? Why? Theyre still under suspension right?
Seunghyun told me theyre suspension was extended due to another misconduct, but
he never explained a thing about it. Bom pointed out.

Omo Even even Daesung oppa is avoiding my question I asked him whats
keeping him busy these days but he didnt answer and instead, he ran away. Minzy
added.

CL furrowed her brows and tried to remember anything about Seungri

Well last night... he told me hes tired....---

If you are going to share your sex life with the boy please stop right now maknae
is still here! Bom warned CL as she covered Minzys ears with her hands.

WHAT THE F*CKIN HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT UNNIE! LET ME AT
LEAST FINISH! CL yelled in embarrassment and annoyance, her face now crimson
red. HE WAS PISSING M E OFF THATS WHY I HIT HIM ON HIS ARM AND HE
TOLD ME TO STOP HITTING HIM BECAUSE HES DEAD TIRED! CL continued.

Bom cleared her throat and straightened up. Okay sorry My bad Youre
making me nervous, thats why! Seems like everytime you open your mouth you
have something dangerous to share. Youre giving us heart attack! Bom said as she
held her palm against her chest.

Im still a virgin, for heavens sake! CL fired back.

We all are. Minzy innocently butted in.

Yah!!! Yah!!! Bom turned to Minzy making the maknae draw a line on her lips,
zipping it. Enough of that matter!

So now the point is? CL arched her brow as she looked at the girls.
- 455 -
 THEYRE HIDING SOMETHING FROM US!

NOTE:

Aigoo... I couldn't believe I just reached 200 subscribers! n___n

Thanks for reading and for posting your comments! To tell you honestly there
were times I felt like giving up on this fic but everytime I see your comments here
and ontwitter saying you like the story, it really inspires me to do well. I'm just a
noob writer after all but I always try my best to put into words all that I have in my
imagination.

Until the next update!

- 456 -
 Tomorrow's Another Day

''Unnie...Wait... I remember the rat spoke about a mission but I was so tired and
sleepy last night I couldn't even process his words...'' CL told Bom.

''MISSION???'' Minzy and Bom asked in unison. CL just nodded and tried to think
deeper, recalling Seungri's words but she couldn't.

''Aisht! That's the only thing I can remember!''

''I'm going to confront Daesung oppa about this.'' Minzy said, her face looks like
she was betrayed.

''Ani! I'm going to wait until tonight and if that binguTOP doesn't show up and tell
me about it I'm gonna... I'm gonna...''

Minzy and CL cocked an eyebrow. ''Gonna what, unnie?''

''Shit! How am I suppose to break up with someone who isn't officially my

boyfriend? Damn!'' Bom hit her forehead with the palm of her hand.

''Chincha? You're not----??? Oh my God. I thought you two were already on!'' CL
gasped in surprise.

''I... I told him I like him and he said I should wait for him. I know that sounds
unfair but he always makes me feel I'm important. Otteoke?'' Bom asked, confused
with their current state.

''You really like him, right?'' Minzy asked.

''That's even an understatement... I'm falling inlove with him...'' Bom slumped on
her seat.

''Oh boy... Why can't they trust us?'' Minzy asked. ''CL unnie, how come Seungri
oppa shared about it to you? That's not fair!''

CL looked at Minzy and then at Bom before clearing her throat and standing up. ''
I don't know. Well probably because he's a blabbermouth! He couldn't shut his
mouth for too long. Anyways... I... I... I gotta go! I have a mag interview tomorrow.
Yah don't stay up too late! You don't want to form dark circles under your eyes. The

- 457 -
fashion show is on the day after tomorrow so better be prepared.'' CL reminded
them.

''Let's grab a dinner first, unnie.'' Minzy asked her.

''A-ani... I gotta go. You eat with Bom unnie, neh?'' CL said before turning around
and picking her phone from her pocket.

Lydia, Hayi, Soo Hyuk and Dara could just hang their mouths wide open as Jiyong
feasted on the food like there's no tomorrow.

''Yah... What's wrong with him?'' Lydia asked as she continue to watch Jiyong.

''Aigoo... Why is he in a hurry?'' Soo Hyuk asked, his eyes never left Jiyong.

''Unnie, what did you do to my oppa?'' Hayi asked Dara as her gaze still fixed on
His brother.

Dara could just gulp in embarassment and she felt sweat was forming on her
forehead.

''I...I..I... did nothing!'' Dara defended. ''Chincha...''

They immediately looked away to different directions when Jiyong straightened up

and finally spoke.

''Hayi...'' Jiyong called her.

''N-n-eh oppa?''

''You sleep early later, arasso? You're losing your chubby cheeks already. And
don't go tailing around your unnie. She's tired.'' Jiyong said.

''B-b-b-ut... But.. Unnie here told me we'll sleep together and that I should tell her
more stories about our family.'' Hayi reasoned out while pointing at Dara.

''She said that? A-a-ni! She's going to sleep with me in my room!'' Jiyong argued
with her like a child.

Dara automatically choked on her food when Soo Hyuk and Lydia threw her

- 458 -
meaningful glares. She hit her chest and Hayi immediately handed her a glass of
water.

''Aisht!'' Jiyong quickly dashed to Dara's side and rubbed her back while she was
coughing and catching her breath. Her face was so red she almost looked like she's
gonna explode any moment.

''I-i-i'm fine... Excuse me.'' Dara abruptly stood up and went to the restroom.

Jiyong stood up and was about to follow her when he felt the gaze being throwed
at him by the last three people left at the dining table. He looked back at them and
saw them slackjawed while staring at him with eyes that could bore holes in his
system.

''W-w-what?'' he asked.

Lydia cleared her throat before speaking. ''Kwon Jiyong, sit down!''

CL walked into the restaurant, immediately allowing her eyes to roam around,
looking for Seungri.

''What was I even expecting? I knew it, he'll be late.'' she said as she ticked her
tongue.

She fished out her phone from her bag failing to notice the figure before her who
just stood up from his chair, his back still facing her.

''AAAAACK! F*CK! WHAT THE---'' she cursed as she bumped into the man.

''CL?.'' Jaejoong quickly helped her up.

Recognizing the man, she immediately pulled from him and picked her phone from
the floor. She then gestured her hands up, telling him to stop and back off.

''Excuse me...'' she said as she took a step forward, completely ignoring the guy.

''CL... Wait.'' he ran to her and held her arm. ''I.. I just want to apologize for...''

''No need. I've completely accepted the fact that people change and you're no
longer the Jaejoong we knew before.'' she told him without facing him.

- 459 -
 But I really need to Jaejoong was about to explain more when he felt a tight
grip on his shoulder.

''I don't want my girl being touched by other men, most especially by you.''
Seungri told Jaejoong.

CL furrowed her brows as the words resonated in her ears. ''My girl?'' she asked
her self as turned around only to find Seungri and for the first time, she saw him
fuming in anger, his face dark and unreadable.

''Man, don't get me misunderstood, I'm just apologizing to her... Besides... I just
need to talk to her about something important.'' Jaejoong sincerely explained.

Seungri stared at CL as if asking her.

''What's that about?'' CL asked Jaejoong.

Jaejoong looked around the area. ''We can't talk about it here... Please come with
me.''

''If she's coming with you then I'm coming too.'' Seungri told him.

TOP furrowed his brows as he listened intently to the choppy line of the recorder.
He slowly put his finger across his lips as he signalled Daesung to stay silent.

Daesung paused the player. ''This is what I was telling you Hyung... Happened just
this afternoon. But the line was too choppy.''

TOP viewed the corresponding spy cams and saw that three men with Dong Won
entering another passage to a room.

''DAMN! Where are the other spy cams?

''I believe they cleaned the entire area. Luckily we still have 2 and that recorder.''
Daesung told him.

''What happened to the man?'' he asked..

''Tablo hyung is taking good care of him. He just finished interrogating Park
Young Jin. Uncle Hyun Suk already sent them their own scurity escorts.''

- 460 -
 TOP balled his hands into fists. ''Does any of the girls already know about this
yet?''

''I haven't told Minzy of course. I know she'll let her unnies know.'' Daesung told
him.

''Part of me is telling me we should've let them know from the very beginning.''
TOP said.

''Minzy's been asking me though... And just this morning she asked me what's
keeping me busy.''

Just then Youngbae came in with bags of foods.

''Dinner boys...'' he said as he placed them on the table.

TOP stood up and grabbed his jacket. ''Going out for a while.'' he said before
heading out.

''Kindly tell the driver that I need him early tomorrow.'' Bom said and the maid
bowed at her before dashing away.

Bom slumped on the sofa while rubbing her nape. It was a very long day for her
and the girls. And what bothers her most was the number of bodyguards trailing
her.

She closed her eyes but immediately snapped it open once more when she heard
a few men walking towards the living room.

''Oppa... Uncle... Harabeoji...'' Bom bowed at them. ''Where have you been?'' she
asked.

''Well... '' the old man turned to Teddy and Hyun Suk... '' These two just treated
me for some drinks. Aigoo... I missed having a good drink and bulgogi a lot. Thanks
to Teddy and Hyun Suk.'' the old man said as he laughed.

''I... See...'' Bom nodded but the unsettled looks in the eyes of the men didn't
escape Bom.

''I'll just go talk to Eunju, abeoji.'' Hyun Suk excused himself before turning

- 461 -
tapping Bom's shoulder.

''Kaja, Hyun Suk... I'll go with you.'' the old man said before walking away with
Hyun Suk.

Teddy then nudged Bom when the two men were out of their sight. ''Yah, Bommie,
been working too hard ehh? The fashion show's this coming Friday right?'' Teddy
asked her before draping an arm over her shoulders.

''Neh... it's tiring and stressful but we're really excited. Oppa, our shops in the
malls, have you been checking on them? I don't have any time to drop by but I really
want to see it for myself.'' Bom asked her brother.

''Everything's ready, don't worry.'' Teddy assured her.

''Oppa...''

''Neh?''

''Why is uncle always talking to harabeoji? Is there something going on? Besides,
what's with the tightened security?'' Bom asked out of curiosity.

''W-w-what? What made you ask that? Uncle Hyun Suk j-j-ust wants us protected
that's all. I-i-i-sn't that cool?'' Teddy stammered as he answered.

''Ani... Maybe I'm just getting paranoid. You know I hate being tailed. And... These
days, harabeoji looks stressed and weak. He looks troubled. I haven't seen him look
this bad... I don't know... Maybe he's just getting old... Or perhaps, something is
bothering him. What do you think, oppa?''

''I don't know... Well... Maybe it's because I'm a slow learner...''

''Huh?''

''He's handling the company to me, step by step... And maybe I just got him
frustrated. Don't worry, I'll try to learn well.'' Teddy patted her back before walking
away.

''What's wrong with them? Aisht!'' Bom said before ruffling her bangs.

She picked up her bag from the couch and was about to go upstairs when her
phone rang.
- 462 -
 ''Seunghyun? Neh... What? Right now? But...''

''I couldn't believe it. God...'' CL said, still could get a grip of what Jaejoong said.

''I tried to tell you but you slept on me.'' Seungri pointed out.

''Pshht! That's because you had a very long intro! You should've just went straight
to the point!''

Seungri wanted to fire back at the girl in the passenger seat of his car but his
mind was busy processing something else. Is Jaejoong telling the truth this time or
was that just a bait, their part of the plan?

''I need to report about this to the headquarters. And I need hyung now. You think,
he'll agree with the plan?''

''I don't think he will.'' CL told him. ''I even doubt he'll believe what Jaejoong said.
But I can tell he's telling the truth this time. He even admitted he took part in some
of the transactions. Should I tell the girls? Otteoke? What should I do? What should I
do?''

Seungri looked at the confused state of the girl beside him. He looked away before
speaking.

''You should step out of the car now... Sorry I need to go.'' Seungri replied.

'''YAAAAAH! IS THIS HOW YOU TREAT GIRLS?''

''Don't question me, GIRL. I've treated you well enough, more than any girl I've
had in my whole freakin' awesome life. You should be thankful.'' Seungri glared at
her.

''Why you....'' CL slapped his arms and punched his chest but Seungri quickly held
both her hands firmly and stared at her calmly.

''I'm serious. You should go inside and get some rest. It's late.'' he told her. ''If this
is worrying you then stop. I'll take care of this... Just... Trust me, for once. Neh?''

CL pursed her lips and slowly pulled her hands from him but Seungri didn't let go.

- 463 -
 ''Do I annoy you that much?'' she heard him ask..

Y-y-eah Youre annoying.

Seungri smiled before letting go of her hands.

Sorry if I told Jaejoong a while ago that youre my. Well Seungri blew an air
before speaking once more. Since our act ended it took me a lot of getting used to
that fact that were not really dating. It felt so cool being Seouls baddest models
boyfriend, you know? I never wanted it to end. But that was just an agreement, and I
do respect that. Now you may stop acting like my servant coz it doesnt really suit
you. Seungri said as he forced a laugh.

Huh? But I think I wasnt able to give you your part of the agreement? CL was
dumbfounded. He's the one who insisted about it before why is he having a change
of mind now?

I enjoyed each and every part of it I dont need you paying me back for it. He
said before unlocking the door.

CL hesitatingly pushed the door open. She felt guilty for always mistreating the
guy. She has to admit, he acts like a total jerk most of the time but he never did her
any harm. He never fails to make her smile and angry and sad and comfortable. He
never fails to make her feel she has someone she can run to apart from the girls.

Rat

Yeah cat

I tried to attend to your needs yesterday because it was part of the deal but you
know what?'' she paused and smiled before she continued. ''I never realized it would
feel great The next time I do it, please do remember, Ill do it because I want to.
Goodnight And You keep safe. She said before stepping out of the car and
slamming the door shut.

Seungri followed her with his gaze.

I hope that would happen soon. He said before getting his phone to call Tablo.

HyungI got another info. From Kim Jaejoong Pretty interesting right? Ill be
there in 25 minutes Yes Finally.

- 464 -
 As soon as Dara finished washing the dishes with Hayi, she took a quick shower
and wore a pair of pyjamas Lydia lent her. She then tiptoed her way to Jiyong's
room, where she was told to stay just like yesterday since Hayi sleeps with her aunt
Lydia in the room downstairs. She was confident this time that she'll be sleeping
alone that night because Lydia prepared a mattress and pillow for Jiyong so that
he'll sleep in the living room. She felt sorry at first because Jiyong is injured. But the
man even insisted about it. She was wondering why the other room just across
Jiyong's was left untouched when Jiyong could just sleep in there.

''Is he still having a drink with Soo Hyuk?'' Dara wondered as she laid on her back,
staring blankly at the ceiling. ''Aisht. He needs to get some rest.''

She then took her phone from under her pillow and went back lying in bed. She
was just starting to text her mom when she heard a car screeching away.

Omo! Omo! she panicked while scrambling to fix herself for she knows Jiyong
might look for her any minute now that Soo Hyuk has left since he said they're not
yet done talking.

She was still trying to find a good seeping position but she immediately shut her
eyes close as soon as she heard Jiyong's footsteps on the hallway.

It's not that she intended to avoid him... She just knows she'll feel terribly weak
again for him once he'll talk to her the way he did earlier.

And she's even more scared with how she feels inside because everytime he's
near, she just couldn't resist him. She expected herself to scream and shout and get
horrified with his bold actions towards her but none of that happened. Instead, she
found herself surrendering once more to him, obliging to his words just like a pet to
his master.

She somehow had an idea where that conversation was leading to, but she didn't
want to entertain the thought. She didn't want to expect.

''D-d-ara?'' Jiyong gently knocked on the door.

He furrowed his brows when he didn't get any response. He slid the door open
slowly and took a peep.

Jiyong took a small step after another towards the sleeping form of the girl.
Dismayed and disappointed as he may be, he still can't stop admiring how beautiful
she looks even when asleep. ''You sneaky little girl...'' he smiled as he combed the
- 465 -
stray hair away from her face.

He looked longingly at her face, the swell was gone but was replaced with a
bruise. He touched her busted lip and smiled upon remembering the kiss they
shared earlier. Did I scare you? Do I still make you feel uncomfortable?

Feeling sorry about it, he then fixed the sheets around her. He slowly leaned down
to give her a feathery kiss on her forehead. ''Sorry, my baby girl...'' he said as he
stroked her cheek. ''I was hoping you'd meet them tonight. But... Sorry...
Goodnight.'' he said before turning the lights off, heading his way out.

He wasn't able to catch her flutter her eyes open. He wasn't able to see her
cheeks glow red.

Dara touched her forehead then her lips as she followed him through her gaze.
''B-b-b-aby... G-g-g-irl??? Meet them?'' she asked herself as she felt the familiar
uneasiness once more.

She heaved a sigh as she looked at his silhouette on the thin wall that separates
the rooms.

''Appa... Omma...'' Jiyong knelt down before the pictures of his parents in a frame
on top of an old chest.

''I've been a bad son, I'm sorry.'' he said as he fiddled with his fingers like a child.
''But I promise to make it up to Hayi and Aunt... Chincha... That I promise you.'' he
told them as he allowed the alcohol to take effect on him and gestured his hand in
the air as if his parents are still there.

''By the way... I... I actually wanted you to meet someone... But, she's already
asleep. Bet you already know... Can't wait to meet her? I bet you summoned all the
angels to drag her here thanks to Hayi, your apprentice.'' Jiyong said while
chuckling, sounding like a crazy man.

''But... Appa... I haven't told her yet... I'm scared she might change... I'm scared
uncle Hyun Suk might get mad at me. He trusts me a lot, and I don't know what to
do anymore. But I can't help it... I love that she dresses simply like an ahjumma that
I should respect and acts like a baby I should always protect. She's weird but I love
that she's not ashamed of it... She's innocent and pure... I... She's beautiful... I feel
like I don't even deserve her.'' he confessed. ''I just hope uncle Hyun Suk would

- 466 -
approve... And how I wish you're here to say what you think about her...''

''I miss you...'' Jiyong said as he gripped his arm when he felt his wound throb
once more. ''It's hard... Really hard to be without you. Just entering this room is
almost unbearable.''

Jiyong turned his face to the bed on his left. Scenes came flashing back to his
mind.

When his father died in a mission, he tried to be strong for his mother and little
sister. It was one day that he went home running to show his mother his first ever
medal for academic excellence. He strived hard to make her mother proud. He
hoped he's enough to make her feel better. But all those hopes came crashing down
as soon as he let go of the medal in his hand with a clank upon seeing his mother
lifeless on her bed, the white sheets stained with blood from the hole on her temple
she bore with a gun.

Jiyong balled his hands tightly turning his knuckles white as he shut his eyes,
stopping himself from crying but it's just as hopeless.

''Why do you both have to leave me?'' Jiyong cried and cried. ''Why?'' he asked
before grabbing their pictures, hugging it dearly as he lay down on the cold wooden
floor, all his intentions for the night forgotten.

Bom silently chuckled upon seeing him. TOP was leaning back to a tree, his hands
in his pockets, as he stare blankly ahead.

Wanting to surprise the man, she quickly removed her shoes and started walking
carefully on the stone paths.

She was tiptoeing her way to him with her shoes in each of her hands when she
heard him speak.

Stop doing that, youre feet will get dirty. He said before turning around to face
her.

How did you How did you Bom wanted to surprise him, instead she was the
one surprised.

TOP ignored her question and slowly paced towards her. Come here.

- 467 -
 KYAAAAH!!! Bom screamed when TOP carried her swiftly and walked to the
nearest bench. He then settled her on his lap sideways.

Yah! Bom hit him before dropping her shoes to the ground.

Aigoo, look at those feet. TOP said. Why are you acting like a child? Youre
already----

You wanna die? Bom warned him with her fist.

In your arms? Yes. TOP smiled at him and thats enough to make her weak.

Y-y-yah Bom held onto his shoulders to push herself away from him but TOP
quickly snaked an arm around her waist.

I missed you I told you to wait for me, but it seems that its me who cant wait.
TOP chuckled.

Bom tried to fix her composure and looked at him with a straight face.

Y-y-oure confusing me What are we, Seunghyun?

Hmmm People

I know this is going nowhere! Bom hit him and shifted herself from his lap to the
space next to him.

Were people People in love? TOP tilted his head.

Y-y-y-ah!'' Bom tried her hardest to sound angry and pissed, but deep inside, a
million butterflies were dancing and fluttering in her stomach as her heart rejoiced
doing flips and cartwheels. ''Whats wrong with you? Are you sick? Aigoo.

You told me you like me and now youre denying it

Im NOT! Bom retorted. Youre just starting to worry me. Whats gotten into
you?

So you like me?

Theres no turning back now, I said it before. Just stop being so conceited. She
said, crossing her arms as she turned away from him.
- 468 -
 Im not being conceited Im just making sure. TOP said as he slid nearer her,
gently holding her chin, allowing her to face him.

Bom listen he said as he looked deeply into her confused eyes. Trust me
please dont give me that look.

What are you hiding from me, Seunghyun? Tell me everything.

TOP heaved a sigh before letting her go. He then looked ahead and rested his
elbows on his knees.

ImIm back in the service All of us are. He said. ..and were assigned in a
very big mission right now.

Bom clamped her mouth with her hands. I knew it! Seunghyun cant you just
quit that job? Its dangerous what if you get hurt just like Jiyong? What if.

This is one of the reasons why I dont want to tell you Bom I dont want you
worrying about me.

Thats impossible, Seunghyun

Listen, I want you to focus now on your upcoming fashion show, arasso? And Ill
promise to come back safe to you each night as long as my schedule permits me
to Ill see you as often as I can.

Thats not the point

''Bom. Can you just trust me on this?'' TOP turned to her and held her shoulders
so that she's facing him.

''But...

''One more thing... Your harabeoji... He's our biggest lead in this assignment... Our
informations come mainly from him.''

''Oh my God... Don't tell me it's about the Kims'' Bom said as her hand flew to her
mouth.

''You know something?''

''I... I just heard once from Teddy oppa that harabeoji doesn't want to get attached
- 469 -
to Dong Won's dirty business. But I didn't know what that meant exactly. I just had
some few guesses but I really didn't entertain those thoughts.''

''Just stop thinking and follow uncle Hyun Suk's instructions. Don't try to escape
from your body guards----''

''I just did...'' Bom answered matter-of-factly making TOP give her a questioning
look. ''I... I escaped from them a while ago that's why I'm here.'' she continued
making TOP open his mouth only to close it again. He then let out a chuckle.

''Silly! This is an exception of course!'' TOP patted her head.

Bom grinned at him childishly. ''I have to go back now, Seunghyun. I guess theyre
looking for me now. Thanks for seeing me tonight. And thanks for trusting me.
Please dont keep anything from me next time, okay?'' Bom then hugged him.

TOP answered by tightening his hug more.

''See you tomorrow?'' she said and pulled out from him.

''I... I'll try....'' TOP said as he patted her head.

''Please... Promise me I'll see you tomorrow.'' Bom looked at him with puppy eyes
with a pout surely enough to make him agree to everything she says.

''Okay... Okay... Promise... Happy?'' TOP then pulled her closer and gave her a
little peck on her lips making Bom grin wider.

''Couldn't be happier!'' she grinned widely before pulling him again for another
kiss. This time, a sweet and lingering one. TOP pulled her to him wanting to feel her
closer as he quickly responded to her but BOM pushed him off leaving him
slackjawed and confused.

''Just want to make sure you'll want to come back for more.'' Bom said before
grabbing her shoes from the ground and running away. When she was at a safe
distance already, she stopped and wore her heels.

''Goodnight, Seunghyun! Make sure to keep yourself safe or I'll kill you, arasso?''
Bom shouted as she waved her hand.

TOP could just laugh at the girl's antics. He allowed himself to wave at her as he
shoved his other hand inside his pocket.
- 470 -
 ''I'll see you... I will always want to try to see you everyday no matter what it
takes. And tomorrow's another day...'' he told himself as he looked at her retreating
back.

- 471 -
 We All Have A Choice

''Please visit us in Seoul, neh?'' Dara asked Lydia and Hayi.

''Aigoo... We'll try.'' Lydia said before wiping her tears. ''I'm going to miss you.
You're such a sweet child.''

''I'm gonna miss you too, aunt.'' Dara said as she hugged the woman. She then
pulled herself from the hug and looked at Hayi.

''Yah... Little lady...'' Dara said as she pinched her cheeks. ''Next time do not go all
by yourself to Seoul neh? It's dangerous.''

Hayi just nodded sadly. ''Unnie, I want to go with you. I want to see Seoul more.''

''Hey, I... I'll talk to appa about this and let's see if I can find you a school in Seoul.
Maybe you can study ther---''

''We're going.'' Jiyong then came out in his jeans, white shirt and black jacket
while carrying his bag. He was wearing a beanie and a pair of shades making Dara
think he's hiding his puffy eyes. ''Aunt make sure to deposit the money back to her
account later. We can't just bring those bagfuls with us.'' Jiyong said but Dara
gasped and looked at Lydia, shaking her head telling her don't.

''Don't even start, Dara.'' Jiyong warned her.

Lydia just rubbed her arm and comforted her. "Aigoo Dara-ah we won't need that
anymore. It's okay."

''Unnie, I'm going to miss you, waaaaaaaah!'' Hayi finally hugged her unnie and
bawled like a kid. Lydia then joined them.

''Yah! Why am I not getting any hug here?'' Jiyong complained.

''Then you may come here and join us.'' Lydia called his nephew. ''Ppalli...''

Jiyong then found himself walking towards the most important girls in his life. He
couldn't be any happier...

''Aaaaah, my arm! Why don't you just hug me instead?'' he told them.

- 472 -
 ''Aigoo, you jealous kid. You take good care of yourself, Jiyong... Please do visit
soon... With Dara.'' Lydia hugged him.

''N-n-eh...'' Jiyong answered as he took a peek of Dara smiling sweetly at the sight
before her.

''Oppa! When you visit next time make sure you're not injured again neh? So we
can take unnie to different places here. And don't make her cry and worry! You
know I'm strong enough to punch you in the face.'' Hayi warned him.

''I promise...'' he told Hayi before looking alternately at them. ''I love you two, so
please you both keep safe, arasso?'' The two girls nodded and Jiyong then pulled
himself from the hug.

''Unnie! You didn't join the group hug!''

''A-a-ni... Take your time.'' Dara said and tried to look away.

Jiyong looked at her. He couldn't believe he was able to see her here with the last
two members of his family. It was just for two days but apart from the trouble with
the loan sharks, everything was perfect.

Jiyong smiled as his eyes continued to watch her behind the tinted lens of his sun
glasses.

''I love you...'' he unconsciously blurted out.

''Oh we love you more, Jiyong. Please be careful on your way home.'' Lydia hugged
her nephew.

But Hayi, being the witty girl that she is, followed Jiyong's gaze with her eyes. She
looked back and immediately smiled when she saw Dara's face beaming at her.

''Aigoo oppa... You sneaky crazy dragon!'' Hayi hit him lightly in his chest.

''Yah!'' Jiyong warned her.

''Aisht off you go now kids. See you next time.'' Lydia then wiped her tears and
walked back to the house, avoiding them for she knows she'll cry nonstop.

''Bye oppa! Bye Unnie! I LOVE YOU!'' she said as she winked at Jiyong, teasing
him some more.
- 473 -
 ''Aisht... You...'' Jiyong tried to follow her but the girl ran into the house already.

''L-l-et's go...'' he then heard her say as she turned around and walked away.

He eagerly followed but he turned around to glance at their house once more and
promised to come back as soon as he can, Hoping that next time he comes home, it
would be with Dara by his side again.

Jaejoong looked at the dimly lit small room with a mirror wall just before him. The
only thing inside is a table and two more chairs in front of him.

This is it, he thought. There's no turning back now. He was startled when he
heard the door open, revealing TOP and Daesung.

Top went straight ahead facing him as he crossed his arms over his chest.

''First, what made you decide to turn your back on your father?'' TOP asked.

''I don't wanna be part of it anymore.'' Jaejoong answered. ''Take me to prison,

allow me to rot in jail, I just can't take everything he orders me to do anymore.'' he
answered making Daesung nod.

''What other infos do you have? Start spilling it.'' Daesung said as he pulled a
chair and sat on it.

''Akira sends in cocaine for abeoji from Japan... Senator Bang then protects Akira's
JYP agency and abeoji's casinos... The casinos serve as warehouses or stop overs.
JYP... It looks like a normal modeling agency but it's actually a flesh market... He
uses innocent girls, drugs them and ships them to Japan to be sold as sex slaves and
for purposes only gangs and different politicians know.''

''How long have you been in this kind of business? I mean---''

''Since my grandfather died two years ago... Abeoji became free to do whatever he
likes. The merger, he needed someone clean and innocent such as the Parks to cover
up for his dirty little secret. But the old man refused when he knew about abeoji's
deeds.''

''I do understand now. But what makes you think we'll believe everything you're
saying?'' Daesung asked.

- 474 -
 ''I... I am not expecting you'll immediately believe me. I'm just here as an
informant. He still wants to get back at the Parks. And I'm afraid he wants to use
Dara. That's why when I saw CL last night, I decided I had to warn her about it.''

Daesung looked at TOP, as if digesting Jaejoong's words.

''When is the next shipment?'' TOP asked.

''Tomorrow... 12 midnight, the cargoes will arrive at the port. One coming in from
Japan... The other, going out.''

''You know you will never be able to get out of here with that kind of information
you have.'' Daesung said. ''We need to execute all the search warrants.''

''Please be reminded... They're all armed.''

''Why are you doing this Jaejoong?'' TOP asked.

''Because someone told me I do have a choice.'' he answered as he looked at the

mirror.

Seungri smirked while sitting comfortably on the other room with his headphones
on. ''That's it man... That's it.''

''Way to go maknae.'' Youngbae patted his shoulder.

''I got that from CL... She's right, we all do have a choice.''

''I always think about you... I worry about you... Dara... Do you even understand
my poi----nt?'' Jiyong's face fell when he turned to look at Dara whose sleeping
soundly again.

''What the---- AISHT!'' Jiyong removed his beanie and raked his head in
frustration. ''What's wrong with this ahjumma? Chincha!''

He was trying to explain to her slowly about how he feels for her inside the train.
He just doesn't want to lose his chance and he made a decision to let her know
about it at least before they arrive in Seoul.

Jiyong looked intently at her. ''Yah... Are you really asleep?'' he asked her, now

- 475 -
doubting that she is, as he squinted his eyes.

''Yah, ahjumma... Dara ahjumma?'' Jiyong poked her cheeks and she let out a sigh.
He tried to shake her shoulders but to no avail.

Jiyong narrowed his eyes as he smirked when he thought of an idea and went
nearer her.

''I'm going to kiss you... How about that?'' he whispered in her ear.

Dara immediately shot up and stretched her arms as she yawned. ''Hmmm...
Where are we now? I think I fell deeply asleep.'' she said as she faked another yawn
and looked outside the window.

''So you were sleeping?''

''H-h-huh? Y-y-es... Why?'' she asked innocently, still avoiding his gaze.

''You, didn't hear anything?'' Jiyong tilted his head to the side.

Dara just shook her head slowly.

''You sure?'' Jiyong asked once more and Dara just nodded in response.

''Why? D-d-did I miss something?'' Dara asked innocently.

Jiyong scrunched his face and twitched his lips.

''You can be annoying at times, you know that? How many times will you step on
my pride?'' Jiyong said before putting on his beanie once more.

Dara tried her hardest not to laugh at his frustrated expression. For her, it's just
so priceless, but what she heard just made her heart flutter in happiness.

''Get ready... We're near.'' she heard him tell her.

''Shit, look at that!'' CL cursed as she lifted Dara's chin.

Dara purposely begged Jiyong to bring her to the office because she knows her
mother will go berserk once she sees her face.

- 476 -
 ''A-apply some more, CL-roo.'' she asked the girls to cover the bruises with
concealer and bb cream.

''That's the best we can do unnie, the bruise's getting purplish. But you can hide
that with your scarf.'' Minzy told her.

''Aisht, I'm seriously gonna kill Jiyong. How could he---''

''Bommie, he's shot. He's wounded... Besides he tried his best to defend us.'' Dara
defended Jiyong.

''Aisht... Tell me Darong, are you falling for that guy?'' Bom asked.

''Stop that Bommie-ah.. W-w-w-e've got some serious problem here.'' Dara then
bowed her head.

CL eyed each of the girls before clearing her throat.

''D-don't expect the boys to meet you or call you today... They're busy.'' she said
earning a questioning look from the three.

''What did you just say? Have you become they're personal assistant or
something?'' Bom asked.

''Yah, I just heard that from rat. Besides we don't want to distract them in their
mission.''

''Mission?'' Dara asked.

''Didn't Jiyong oppa tell you yet?'' Minzy asked.

Dara thought for a while. So that's how he got his wound. What if Jiyong was just
about to tell her about it last night? Why is he telling her his feelings inside the
train? She felt nervous upon hearing this from the girls.

''I... I...'' she couldn't find the right words to describe her stupidity.

''They're in a mission unnie. And they're probably working on it right now.'' CL

told her.

Dara stood up and took her phone out from the pocket of her skirt and
immediately tried to call Jiyong but just like the other day, his phone's off.
- 477 -
 She plopped herself back on her chair.

''Dara, trust the boys. They'll be fine.'' Bom assured her. ''We need to focus on
tomorrow's show.''

Jiyong immediately sat down on the chair beside Seungri as soon as he arrived.

''Hyung!''

Jiyong just answered the maknae with a tap on his shoulder.

''You okay now? How's Hayi and Aunt, hyung? How about noona?'' Seungri asked
him.

''They're fine... Soo Hyuk helped us with the loan sharks.''

''Yah bro, how's your arm?'' Youngbae asked.

''Better...'' he briefly answered as he was eyeing the men behind the two-way
mirror. ''How's the case?'' Jiyong asked them in return.

''Uncle Hyun Suk ordered us to abort all plans and listen to what the old Park has
to say first. Who would've thought Jaejoong would speak up too?'' Youngbae
explained.

''Well last night, it all came as a surprise.'' Seungri said.

''What makes you think that bastard's telling the truth?'' Jiyong asked Seungri.

''His statements matches the old Park's. We're just waiting for Tablo hyung's
orders.'' Seungri answered.

''We can't trust him!'' Jiyong exclaimed. ''You know we can't!''

''Set aside those personal conflicts, bro. We have no time now. This is the only
chance to find solid evidences against those criminals.'' Youngbae told him.

Jiyong stood up and walked out. The next thing the boys knew, he's already inside
the other room.

- 478 -
 ''So everything's set?'' Bom asked the staff.

''Neh, sajangnim.''

''Make sure everything's perfect. We can't afford any mistake. Possible new clients
from all over Asia are coming.'' CL said.

''Neh, sajangnim. Everything's ready and all the revisions since our rehearsal have
been fully carried out.'' the head stylist answered.

''Unnie... Are you ready for tomorrow?'' Minzy turned to Dara who by the way, is
spacing out again.

''Unnie...'' CL nudged her.

''N-n-eh?'' she asked the girls before shaking her head out of the daze as she
looked at the girls.

''That's all. You may go back to your respective departments now. Thank you.''
Bom told the staff and they obediently bowed before heading out.

''Darong... Are you okay? Do you want to go home now?'' Bom turned to her and
asked her.

''I'm sorry... I...''

''Unnie, it's okay. We do understand you're still tired. Just make sure to be
prepared for tomorrow's event. If you're worried about Dadoong, he's fine. I got one
maid exclusively taking good care of him.'' CL rubbed her back, comforting her.

''Thank you... Thank you, girls... And sorry for not being able to help you here
these past few days...''

''Aisht unnie, what are you talking about? Without you, the show wouldn't be
possible. You know the women's line are all basically your creations.'' Minzy held
her hand.

''They're right. Don't be stubborn Darong. I'll just call my secretary to find you a
driver.'' Bom then stood up.

''Bommie...''

- 479 -
 ''Neh?''

''I'll drop by my apartment to get some of my stuff first.''

''Sure... No prob...''

''Mworago???'' Dong Won scowled at his men.

''N-n-eh... He hasn't arrived yet, boss.'' his men answered.

''Where the hell is that bastard!'' Dong Won massaged his temples. He's thinking
through, Jaejoong didn't went home last night and he's still nowhere to be found
until now.

''Sajangnim, we've been calling him but it seems he turned his phone off.'' the
other man reported.

Dong won balled his hands into fists.

''Boss, I hope you won't get me misunderstood if I'd speak for my opinion.'' one of
his men said.

''Speak up.''

''I think Sir Jaejoong has been doing something against you behind your back...I...
I accidentally saw him last night at a cafe with Lee Chaerin...''

''I told him to bring Park Sandara to me and not that Lee!''

''Sajangnim...''

''What?''

''They're with one of Hyun Suk's grandsons... A Seoul PD police officer named Lee
Seungri.''

''Bwoh????'' Dong Won stood up and grabbed the man by his shirt.

''sajangnim I'm sorry, I don't want to suspect him but...''

- 480 -
 ''He can't betray me! He won't betray me!'' Dong Won shouted at the man. He
grabbed his own hair in confusion as he paced back and forth.

Dara quickly grabbed her belongings and head out of her apartment. She looked
longingly around before taking a deep breath when her gaze stopped at the
apartment next door.

She walked slowly towards it. With unsure movements, she reached out for the
doorbell and rang it even though she knows it's impossible for him to be there. She
then took out an invitation from her bag and carefully slid it in through the tiny
space under the door.

''Babo, Darayah... .'' she addressed herself and chuckled at her own stupidity. She
swallowed the lump in her throat before straightening up once more.

''Y-y-ah, Kwon J-j-iyong!'' she was talking to his door. ''I'll see you tomorrow at our
grand launch, neh? You keep safe... Wherever you are...'' she said with a hopeful
smile.

''Aisht!'' she then hit her head. ''I'm officially turning into a lunatic.'' she told
herself before marching away.

''Jiyong...'' TOP was startled when Jiyong came in with a blank face.

''Let me talk to him hyung.'' Jiyong told him.

''Bro, keep it cool...'' Daesung held his shoulders knowing that Jiyong despises the
man before them.

''I'm cool. You know that if I'm not I could've easily landed a punch on his face.''
he pointed out.

''Man, just...''

''Hyung, just for a while...'' Jiyong said.

Seeing the determination in Jiyong's face, Daesung and TOP shook their heads
and tapped Jiyong's shoulder as they went out of the room.

- 481 -
 ''What are you planning? What are you up to this time?'' he asked.

''This isn't for a plan or a show or whatever you're pointing out. I don't want to live
that kind of life anymore.'' he answered straightly. ''You know what I'm talking
about.''

''F*ck man! I don't have any idea what you're talking about! I don't even know if
you're telling the truth! At first you were messing with Dara and the next you wanna
apologize and now, you want to cooperate in destroying your own father? Now tell
me, why should I believe---''

''Because of Dara!'' Jaejoong snapped.

''What?''

''My father, I can sense he's planning something against her. He found out that I
knew her and he's been trying to make me lure her to him. But I just can't do that
and if you are going to ask me why, I bet you know the answer. You know I like her
and I just can't----''

Jaejoong wasn't able to continue his words for Jiyong already grabbed him by the
lapel of his suit.

''You stay away from her, arasso? You're just causing her trouble, now I'm sure
you're aware of that!'' Jiyong scowled at him.

Jaejoong glared at him before smirking. ''I don't care about what you have to say,
Kwon.'' he said. ''Just make sure to keep her safe. If I just have the power to do that,
I'll do it gladly all my life.'' Jaejoong then told him before pulling himself from
Jiyong's grip.

''Dear? Are you already asleep? Can I come in?'' Eunju knocked and peeped in
Dara's room.

Dara immediately sat up and rubbed her eyes. ''Ani, omma... Please do come in.''

Eunju walked towards her daughter and sat on her bed. ''I missed you,
sweetheart. And you don't have to hide about what happened in Busan.''

''Y-y-ou knew?''

- 482 -
 ''What else is there not to know with Jiyong being with you all the time?'' Eunju
then stroked her hair. ''Honestly, I wanted to send you one of our choppers and
fetch you because I was really worried. But your father told me I should not.''

''W-w-why?''

''Because he told me you're with Jiyong, and he trusts the kid that much. And I
trust your father a lot too, that's what kept me sane during the days you were gone.''
Eunju smiled sweetly at her daughter. ''Aigoo, you bruised really bad.'' she said as
she lightly touched Dara's cheek.

''Omma, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to lie to you but I just didn't want you to worry.''
Dara hugged her mother. ''Sleep here with me, neh? P-p-lease?''

''Now that's just the right way to make it up to me.'' Eunju willingly lie down with
Dara in her bed. She snaked her arm under her head making it her pillow as they
hugged each other tight.

''Aigoo, my baby grew up so fast. You were just in my womb that night and look at
you now.'' Eunju chuckled as she patted Dara by her hips just like putting a baby to
sleep.

''Omma, I'm not a baby anymore.'' Dara snuggled closer to her.

''Aisht, stop that. You still are.''

''Omma? C-c-c-an I ask you something?''

''Sure, what is it?''

''H-h-ow old were you when you met appa?'' she asked.

''Hmm... I was 17 then when I met him... He was kind and sweet and gentle and
very respectful. He's not wealthy though. In fact, his the son of one of our drivers.
His father was the one who picks me up from school.'' Eunju chuckled as she
reminisced the past.

''How did you know you... You love him?''

''Hmmm... I didn't know. I was confused then...''

Dara furrowed her brows.

- 483 -
 ''...but I felt it... I felt something strange happening inside me like my heart
hammering against my chest just upon the sight of him... The uneasy feeling I
almost mistook it like being uncomfortable when he's around, but when he's close,
that's just the most comfortable feeling... I felt so secured when he's near.'' Eunju
shared as she combed Dara's hair.

Dara swallowed down the invisible lump in her throat.

''Dear, are you okay?''

''N-eh... Omma, I still have one question though...''

''Go ahead... What is it?''

''D-d-do you really need to tell how you feel towards someone? Isn't just showing it
already enough?''

Eunju sat up and looked at Dara accusingly.

''Park Sandara, who is that man?''

''A-ni omma. I just wanted to know because...'' Dara sat up too and played with her
fingers.

''Speak up... Is it Jiyong?''

Daras eyes widened in surprise. ''A-ni...''

''Look at me.'' Eunju cupped her cheeks and forced her to see her face to face.

''You can lie all you want but I can see the truth in your eyes. I'm your mother.''

''O-m---''

''Dara... There's nothing wrong in falling in love. You're in the right age... Besides
if it's Jiyong, I approve of him. Your dad raised him well.''

''I'm older than him...''

''Age doesn't matter.''

''He's good looking and... and...''

- 484 -
 ''You're pretty, what's wrong with that?''

''I don't think...'' Dara heaved a sigh as if the burden in her heart is too much for
her to take. ''I'm... I'm scared omma...'' Dara paused for a bit and thought for a
moment. ''What if... What if he gets tired of me? What if he realizes I'm boring? I'm
difficult, I'm stubborn, I'm weird, I'm crazy and I'm still struggling to work on my
negative side. What if he finds someone---''

''Did he already confess to you?''

Dara nodded her head only to shake it no afterwards. ''I think he was trying but I
felt uneasy I pretended I was asleep... Twice. But that's because I didn't know what
to do.''

Eunju chuckled at her own daughters silliness. ''Aigoo, Dara-ah. Life's about
taking chances. I'll share you something.'' Eunju sat up straight and faced her
daughter. ''Would you believe that it was actually me who confessed first to your
appa?''

''Ch-ch-ch-incha?'' Dara asked in surprise.

''Neh. Because your father was so timid back then that he got me frustrated. He
kept showing me he cares but he never told me about his feelings.'' Eunju smiled
and patted Dara's head. ''I took that one big risk and whenever I see you, I always
feel grateful I made that choice.''

Dara's eyes welled up with tears. Unable to say anything, Eunju cupped her face
and wiped the first drop of tear that fell on her cheek.

''Dara-ah, it's up to you if you want to forever cover up for your feelings and be
safe from whatever it is that scares you or if you'll allow yourself to take a risk and
get the chance to love and be loved. But if you'll ask me, I'd rather grab that one
opportunity and who cares what's gonna happen next... At least you tried... Well,
your life's your own choice. And just be reminded, whatever you pick in the end, I'll
always be here, supporting you all the way.''

Dara bursted into tears and hugged her mother.''I love you omma, thanks for
understanding how I feel.''

''I love you more. And do not think twice in sharing things like this to me, neh? I'm
your mother and I will always understand. I've been in this situation, even worse.
But lady, listen. In the mean time, clear your thoughts because tomorrow is your big
- 485 -
day.'' Eunju combed her hair making Dara just nod in agreement.

''Sleep now. Good night...'' Eunju said as she kissed her forehead.

Somehow the conversation with her mother calmed her thoughts and eased her
troubled heart. Not too long, she felt her eyes getting heavy as a smile lingered on
her face.

''Son...'' Hyun Suk handed Jiyong a cup of coffee.

''Uncle... It's already late. What brings you here?'' Jiyong straightened up and gave
his godfather some space beside him to sit on.

''How's your wound?'' Hyun Suk ignored his question and asked him instead.

''Still having a bit hard time moving it. But I feel better now. I went to a local
doctor in Busan yesterday.'' he answered. ''Thanks for the coffee by the way.''

Hyun Suk nodded and walked towards the window, Seoul city lights reflecting on
his grim face.

''Son, it's about time you fix your family in Busan. Why don't you bring them here
instead?''

''You know my reason, uncle. This job is dangerous I don't want them worrying. I
need to keep them---''

''Keep them away from what Jiyong? I thought you've learned your lessons
already?'' Hyun Suk cut him off.

''Our job is dangerous, uncle. You know that.''

''So you mean I'm putting my family into danger too? What about my daughter?''

''Ani--- W-w-what?''

''Jiyong, do you think I'm stupid enough not to notice? What about my Dara? You
keep staying around her... You keep protecting her. Don't give me that crap about
paying your debts to me. If this job might bring her trouble then you should be
staying away from her too, right?''

- 486 -
 ''No! I mean...''

Jiyong stood up when Hyun Suk turned around to face him.

''Since when? When did it all start?'' he heard his godfather ask.

''I... I don't have any idea what you're talking about uncle.'' Jiyong tried to look
everywhere but Hyun Suk.

''I told Eunju not to worry much about our daughter because she's with you. That's
how I trust you.'' Hyun Suk told him as he walked behind him. Jiyong then felt a pat
on his shoulder. ''Son, you can tell me about it. What's keeping you?''

''Am I really that obvious?'' Jiyong shook his head and chuckled, finally admitting
defeat.

Yes, you are that I can see it in your face that you want to get out of this
headquarters and check on her right now. Hyun Suk answered.

Jiyong could just shake his head and facepalm himself in embarrassment.

Got you busted, son. Hyun Suk laughed at him and went around to sit on the
couch. Jiyong then sat beside him.

Im sorry uncle, its just that I dont want to disappoint you. I dont want you to
think that Im taking advantage of your trust but to tell you honestly, yes I do care
for your daughter. Since when, that I couldnt answer. All I know is that shes
making me fall for her more and more each day. Jiyong explained before smiling
and covering his face. Arrrgh! This is too embarrassing!

What? Now youre embarrassed that youre inlove with my daughter? Yah!

Ani, its not that My intentions are pure. Thats why this mission is really hard
for me. I got really mad a while ago. Uncle, can we trust Jaejoong?

Everythings a risk son, its just that in this case such as ours, we do have a
backup plan. But in real life, do we have? Hyun suk returned the question to Jiyong.

Jiyong took a sip on his cup before staring blankly ahead.

Son, I have to ask you a favor though

- 487 -
 "So that's our plan for tomorrow. Make sure to get prepared. This isn't just some
ordinary gang we're dealing with this time." Tablo explained.

"Sir!" Deukkie came panting inside the room. "I've got a report! A container van
was seen leaving the premises of the old building!"

"F*ck! He must have had realized something's going on!" Tablo stood up and
looked at the boys.

"TOP, get your men and execute the search warrant for the casino, now!"

"Neh!" TOP abruptly stood up and head out of the room.

"Youngbae and Daesung, search the entire area of the building, they might be
fooling us again this time."

Tablo ordered the two and immediately obliged.

"Seungri, and Jiyong, yah! Where's Jiyong?" Tablo asked.

"He's with uncle Hyun Suk, hyung." Seungri answered.

"Then call him immediately and make sure to catch that cargo truck! PPalli we're
running out of time!"

"Okay hyung." Seungri stood up and turned to Deukkie before leaving. " Hey man,
you got that truck trailed?"

"Neh. Of course. Our men have been keeping an eye on that building since
Jaejoong revealed it. I'll give you the location, let's go!"

A/N:

the end is near... TT_TT

- 488 -
 HIDE AND SEEK

''I think we have a very big misunderstanding here, officer. This is an old
abandoned building and I just ---

''Nonetheless, it is written here that we are allowed to get inside and take a look.''
Daesung snatched the it from Youngbae and waved the search warrant on the face
of the tall man. ''Now if you may excuse us.''

Boys, scan the whole area! Youngbae told their men.

Sir Donnie and his men shook their heads to TOP.

Are you sure? TOP asked the men.

Neh. We already searched all the floors and rooms. We couldnt find anything,
sir.

Go back searching until you find any evidence and dont come back until you find
one, damn it! TOP raked his hair and held onto the communication device beneath
his jacket.

Hyung We couldnt find anything in here. TOP said.

I knew it, that bastard cant be trusted! Jiyong leaned forward to check their
current distance from the cargo truck theyre going after.

Hyung, what if hes really telling the truth? What if Dong Wons been looking for
him now and maybe he realized his own son betrayed him? Seungri said as he
struggled driving , keeping up with the speed of the truck before them.

He told TOP hyung that the cargoes will be at the port at 12 midnight tomorrow,
not today! Damn it! Jiyong retorted.

Exactly hyung, Dong Won might have had a change of plan. Hes not that stupid
you know!

YAAAH!

- 489 -
 What?

Why are you siding with that sickly pale, f*ckin playing innocent man?

I am not hyung, I am just stating a possibility, without judgment unlike you.

Seungri pointed out.

Why you.

Will you stop that, Jiyong? they heard Tablos voice from their earpiece.
Jaejoongs currently talking to TOP, instructing him about the passage to the
casino's basement."

Ch-ch-ch-ncha? Jiyong asked.

Yeah, so if I were you, I would just concentrate on where you are heading and
expect the unexpected! For all we know, Dong Won might have a huge surprise for
us.

Hyung Seungri butted in. I'm getting a bad feeling about this. It's like they're
just luring us.

Im sending you another batch of back up. Were not sure whats inside it. We
need to find out. But be prepared. it could also be a trap Tablo answered.

Thanks hyung. Seungri answered while Jiyong could just look out of the window.

Yo, man this building is almost empty. Youngbae said.

Lets keep going who knows what awaits us---whooooooaaaaa!!! Daesung

landed with a thud face first on the floor as he tripped on the carpet.

Damn, man! What the hell are you trying to catch?!! Youngbae helped him up
but then almost immediately, he heard a noise from below.

Sir, are you okay in there? one of their men behind them asked.

Youngbae held his index finger across his lips as he signaled their men to keep
silent. Further tracing the direction of the sound, Daesung then removed the carpet
and leaned his ear down on the cold wooden floorboards.

- 490 -
 Shit man, theres someone below!

Seungri lead his men as soon as he saw that the area was clear. Jiyong decided to
go the other way so that they could surround the entire van which now is parked
inside the port area.

Jiyong was about to signal his men to move forward when he heard Tablos voice
on the other line.

Jiyong, Seungri its a trap! The girls to be shipped are still inside the building,
Daesung and Youngbae just found out! Tablos voice boomed in his ear but in his
vision, Seungri was already advancing towards the van. Jiyong followed the maknae
with his eyes and realized that he just removed his earpiece and is now unaware of
the danger thats coming his way.

Seungri! he was trying to warn the maknae but he wasnt looking his way. Yah,
rat! he spoke on his communicator but then the side door opened up revealing
armed men who immediately aimed their guns at Seungri and his men.

[BANG!BANG!BANG!]

The sound of gunshots filled the air.

Jiyong immediately stood up and fired at the armed men. SEUNGRI!!! he

shouted at the maknae as he continued to aim his gun and shoot at the enemies, his
weak right arm forgotten. He turned his eyes back to Seungri but he was surprised
not to find him there. He then ran behind an old container, trying to find a shield as
panted and tried to process what just happened.

He knows Seungri. He acts cocky and cool but hes never built to carry out such a
huge fight as this. For all he knows, the poor boy is now cringing in fear though he
never shows it.

Soon, more gunshots were exchanged between Dong Wons men and Seoul
police.

Rat? Yah! Where are you??? he asked via his communicator. Put that device
back your ears, damn it you moron!!! he said as he gritted his teeth in frustration.
Soon he heard someone panting and catching his breath.

- 491 -
 H-h-hyung

Yah rat!!! You f*cking babo! Why did you remove your----

How many armed men are there, Jiyong? Tablo interfered on the other line.

20 30 I dont know hyung! Damn it! Seungri! Yah, where are you? Are you---

Im fine hyung I just I just feel cold.

Seungri!!!

CL sat up upon waking up from a nightmare, clutching the fabric of her night shirt
across her chest as she tried to catch her breath. She looked at the clock on her
bedside table and saw it was already 3 am. Rat she uttered under her breath as
she wiped away the sweat on her forehead that trickled all the way down to her
face.

She immediately took her phone under her pillow and scanned through the
numbers. She tried giving him a ring but his phones off. She tried several times but
shes still being directed to the voicemail.

Y-y-ah rat she said with her shaky hoarse voice. Where are you? Are you and
the boys okay? You told me youll take care of everythingYou told me to trust you
just this once Just make sure to come back safely or or ! having found nothing
to say, CL said and ended the call immediately.

She tried to go back to sleep once more but found it really hard to. She then
remembered her rilakkuma stuff toy and immediately pulled it to her, hugging it
dearly.

Yah, my baby rilakkuma Im... I'm scared... Why am I even feeling this way?
That's just a nightmare right? You have to hate him... When he comes back, make
sure to kick his ass for making me worry like this, neh? CL snuggled closer to it as
she tried to find a way back to slumber land.

Mmmmmmmph! Krystal struggled to break free from the rope that holds her
hands and legs when she heard some voice even if she knows thats just impossible.
She kicked Sulli who was already starting to gain consciousness that time. She

- 492 -
looked around and saw the other girls in the same state.

They were offered some food and drinks yesterday afternoon as the staff asked
them to wait for their turn to be interviewed. Sulli accidentally hit her cup and the
content splashed on her skirt. She didnt even touched her food since she didnt
need any flab on her tummy to show and it turned out as something good for her
Shes the only one who didnt take the food and that explains why she is the only
sane person now.

But still, her body was starting to shake and get weak, in hunger, in fear, in things
she couldnt understand why they were happening right now. She kept shrieking
behind the tape on her lips, moaning and crying incoherent things as she heard the
voice getting nearer and nearer.

That voice, she couldnt be mistaken. Its Youngbae.

She tried to sit up and peep at the tiny spaces between the wooden floorboards
atop her. She squinted her eyes as lights hit her eyes.

Her hopes went up as she heard them looking for a passage. Slowly with all her
remaining strength, she tried to crawl to the staircase to find anything she could
throw at the trapdoor to send them signals but there was nothing. She was on the
verge of giving up when she saw a girl not so far from her wearing a pair of wedge
shoes. She crawled back with all her might and took off the pair of shoes from the
unconscious girl. With her two hands tied together, she tried to throw the first show
up to the trap door but it barely hit the mid step of the stairway. She shut her eyes
in frustration, time keeps ticking away and all she knows is that this is their last
chance to get saved. Focusing some more this time, she hurled the footwear with
such a force she almost passed out as her mind went blank, her breath became
shallow.

[THUD!]

Man whats that? Youngbae immediately ran towards the direction of the noise
when a group of men suddenly appeared before them.

Im sorry sir but I do believe youve already searched the whole area and found
none so if...

Are you kidding me? Daesung asked. Get out of our way. He ordered but the
men didnt budge.

- 493 -
 Yah, we said---- SHIT!

Youngbae ducked down as soon as the men took out their guns and aimed at
them. He immediately kicked the man before him in the shin as he whipped his leg
clockwise to the next. Finding no time to lose, Daesung then held the other man in
his wrist and twisted it, allowing the gun to land on the floor as he gave the next
man a clout on his nose.

Youngbae, Daesung! Whats going on?

I think we already found the trapdoor!

''F*ck!'' Jiyong hissed under his breath as he ran along with the medical staff
pushing Seungri's stretcher.

''Yah, rat! Hold on, damn it!'' he gritted his teeth when Seungri looked at him and
held his hand tight.

''H-h-yung...'' Seungri shut his eyes and grimaced in pain.

''Seungrat! You'll be fine, you'll be fine!'' he said but Seungri just gave him a weak
smile and with that he vanished through the door of the emergency room.

''AAAAAAAAH!'' Jiyong punched the wall next to the door. He then leaned on it as
he wiped the mixed sweat and tears on his face.

Seungri has been like his little brother all these years. He might always bully the
guy, but that's just all for fun. During his dull moments, Seungri never left him and
instead was the one making his burden lighter and in return, he looks after him
afterall, Seungris their maknae.

But tonight, he was so disappointed with himself. He and his men were able to
surround the whole area but Seungri got shot in his left shoulder and his left
abdomen grazed with bullet the very moment the door of the container van opened.
He found no one to blame this time but himself.

With trembling hands, he held dearly to the mouthpiece of his communication

device.

''Where are the others hyung? The port's already clear. Neh... Seungri's already

- 494 -
inside. I'll leave two men here to guard him. Neh... I'm on my way.''

TOP sighed in frustration as he sat on the cold marble steps of the stairway. His
team weren't able to find any evidence inside the whole casino and the basement
Jejoong told them about was miraculously empty, save for some few stacks of boxes
which when they opened, were casino chips and playing cards.

''Dong Won probably sensed something was going on. But weve heightened our
alert in all the airports and other exit points The Japanese government is now
tailing Akira and his men. Tablo informed him. Leave Donnie and some few men
around the area and you, come back here. Something came up at the port.'' Tablo
told TOP.

''What happened hyung?''

''Seungri got shot. Jiyong is on his way now to Youngbae and Daesung. They
needed back up. The container van was just to lead us on. The girls are still inside
the building.''

''What? Damn it! I'll see Seungri first. Which hospital is he in?''

Jiyong immediately fired his gun as soon a she stepped out of the car. His arm is
now throbbing in pain as he continuously used it to bring Dong Wons men down.

His mind was in turmoil, unable to control his rage towards the only person her
knows would satisfy him.

Passing by a man who was still slowly breathing his way to death, Jiyong knelt
down and grabbed the man.

Wheres your coward boss? he hissed under his breath, his eyes now scary and
menacing.

The man could only shook his head as he coughed blood before going limp in his
hands. Jiyong immediately dropped the dead man and turned to his members.

Lets keep moving!

- 495 -
 TOP sat down slowly on the bench outside the operating room. Surely, one way or
the other, this point is going to come in their lives. He is not the type to panic and go
wild in times like this. No, thats Jiyong whos possibly mad as hell right now at
Dong Won for hiring those men and turning them to fearless animals and not to
mention, hurting their maknae

But that doesnt mean he didnt care.

Hes usually silent and composed, but that doesnt remove the fact that hes the
oldest the one responsible for his so called brothers.

His thoughts were only disturbed when he heard a someone wailing. He turned to
his right and there in the hallway was Seungris mother followed by Lee Soo Man,
Chief Superintendent and dean in National Police Academy.

S-s-ir.. TOP immediately straightened up and saluted and the old man
acknowledged it.

Aunt TOP then turned to Seungris mom and the woman immediately cried on
his shoulder for support. My Seungri. My Seungri!!!

Tablo told me about it Was it that bad?

He got shot on his shoulder. Some bones got damaged and right now theyre still
working on the bullet. The doctor also found a grazed gunshot wound on his lower
left abdomen. TOP explained what the doctor told him a while ago.

I told you, Seungri is not made for this! You shouldnt have forced him in this
job! Mrs. Lee hit her husbands chest nonstop as she bawled loudly before she
collapsed and lost consciousness.

Aunt!

Bet theyre all in chaos, hahahaha!!! Dong won laughed as he sat down on his
chair.

Sir, a lot of our mens------

SHUT UP! he shouted as his scotch glass landed on the floor, shattered into
pieces.

- 496 -
 They wanna play? We all can play! How about some hide and seek? But if Ill go
down, Ill make sure to drag that old man down with me to hell and even Jaejoong.
Hah! That bastard! He chose that girl over me, Ill make sure to hit two birds with
one stone this time.

Hey bro! Youngbae called him as soon as he appeared on the hallway. He moved
to the side and tried to find someone from the men behind Jiyong but none of them
was their maknae.

W-w-wheres Seungri? he asked but Jiyong ignored him. Daesung noticed

Jiyongs grim expression and immediately sensed something wrong. He shut his eyes
before turning to back to his men realizing this isnt just the right time for a bad
news, whatever that news is.

Check out whos still alive and take them to the headquarters. Daesung ordered
before turning back to the trapdoor below him. Lets get this done. He said,
getting Youngbae and Jiyongs attention.

He slowly lifted the metal latch and eased the trapdoor open allowing some ample
light to reach the steps of the stairways. Youngbae and Jiyong immediately went
behind him. They wasted no time going down but still had some of their men follow
them for backup in case it is another trap. Soon a few moans and stifled cries were
heard. They can sense that their voices were too weak, as if they were in agony.

MMMMMMPPHHHH!

Shit!!! Daesung jumped in surprise when he accidentally stepped on something

soft which immediately earned him another cry of pain.

Move! Youre stepping on her leg! Youngbae quickly bent down and looked at
the form of the girl; her hair disshelved, her eyes dilated in fear and pain, hands and
legs both were tied.

He knelt on the floor to take a closer look at the girl. He gently removed the duct
tape as the girl cried and trembled in pain. Then it dawned upon him.

K-k-k-rystal???

Jiyong then walked forward and squinted his eyes as he struggled with the
faintness of the light.

- 497 -
 Theyre here! Jiyong shouted at the men upstairs. Quick, we need to get them
out of here!

- 498 -
 Just Trust Me

''Agassi, you look stunning! Kyaaah!' ' her two maids clasped their hands and
stared at her dearly.

''Aigoo... It's just because of this dress.''

''Ani! You really look pretty. You look like a goddess!''

''Agassi, everyone's waiting for you downstairs.'' the third maid said behind her
door.

''I-i-i'm coming...'' she answered.

Dara glanced back at her reflection in the mirror.

''This is it.'' she thought. ''The whole world's gonna know now about you now.''
Dara sighed and smoothed her dress. She tried to think of the speech the girls told
her to memorize yesterday and failed terribly to get even just to the second line.

This is so much different than her harabeoji's party. That night, the people saw
her as one of Park Young Jin's gandchildren. No further introduction, no fuss, just
people left in awe with question marks in their heads wondering who the girl before
them was.

But today, she will be officially known as Park Sandara, fashion designer Park
Eunju's daughter to Korea National Police Agency Commissioner General Yang Hyun
Suk, one of the heiresses in Park's business empire.

''This is it...'' she sighed. Her stay with her family little by little sheds off the old
her, bit by bit exposing her to people and things she used to be afraid of. She
cringed at the thought of leaving her old life and being a new version of herself.

She doesn't want things to change but right now she can't see any other way but
deal with how her life is going.

''Kindly go ahead... I'll just follow you downstairs.'' she told her servants with a
weak smile.

As soon as the maids were out, she immediately took her phone from her purse

- 499 -
and dialed a familiar number only to get disappointed again when she heard her
being directed to a voicemail.

With a defeated expression all over her face, she slowly went to the door and
readied herself for another agonizing day with the outside world.

Hyung! Youngbae and Daesung shook Top by his shoulders as they try to wake
him up. TOP immediately shot up and prepared himself for a fight when Daesung
held his hands before him, telling him to stop.

Sorry hyung, sorry! he said.

Damn you! Aisht! TOP quickly sat down again and rubbed his eyes. Youngbae
then joined him on the bench and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

Hows Seungri, hyung? Youngbae asked.

The bullets taken out. It took the doctors a lot of time because it hit his bones.
They say he might not able to move his left arm for quite some time. He also lost a
huge amount of blood, man. Hes still unconscious Thank God, his left abdominal
area was just grazed by the bullet. Two more inches and it could be lethal. TOP
explained the best he could as he tried to recall his conversation with the doctor.

Youngbae nodded. Daesung then sat beside Youngbae and leaned his back on the
cold wall. I bet hes gonna quit. Daesung said as he shut his eyes. He has to quit.
If hes gonna quit then Ill quit too. Whats there left for us if were not complete?

Yah, stop being dramatic right there. All we need to think about now is his
recovery. Thank goodness hes safe now. Youngbae scolded Daesung.

You shouldve seen his parents earlier. TOP told them. Mrs. Lee fainted a while
ago, putting all the blame to his husband.

Chincha? The two asked and TOP nodded.

Oh by the way, wheres Jiyong? TOP asked.

He went home I think his wound got hit in the encounter. You shouldve seen
his face, hyung.

- 500 -
 I know I know hes blaming himself again. TOP answered. How about the
girls? You said earlier that your neighbors Sulli and Krystal were also captives?

Neh. Youngbae answered. I feel bad for them. I couldnt believe Dong Won
could be this evil.

Good thing Tablo hyung immediately contacted the Japanese officials about
Akira. Huge amount of cocaine was found in his building. Daesung said. ...and
Senator Bang, Deukkie and his man caught him in the airport.

Now that leaves us with Dong Won, TOP said.

Jiyong bit his lip as he rolled the bandage around his wounded arm. Its just been
four days since he got shot and now that the adrenaline has fully seeped out of his
system, he can now feel the throbbing pain after straining his right arm dodging,
fighting, his right hand firing gun and all.

After taking the girls to the headquarters and leaving them to the medical team,
he immediately headed home to tend to his wound and take a shower. He knows this
is going to be a long day since Dong Won is still nowhere to be found.

Once hes done, he took out a pair of jeans from his closet and wore it. He then
grabbed a fresh white shirt and another jacket and put them on slowly and carefully.

He then went out of his room and grabbed his helmet. He was about to hold the
doorknob when he noticed an envelope below, just near the foot of the door. He
immediately bent down and took it as he dusted off the shoe marks he knew was his
since he didnt notice the envelope on the floor when he came in earlier. He flipped
it and saw his name on it. With eager hands, he opened it and read the invitation
that was inside. But it wasnt the envelope that surprised him.

Wondering if you can come I hope to see you there

-Dara

How could he forget that today is DB & CO.s grand launch?

He wanted to smile and feel outrageously happy about the tiny note. Did she really
write it? He asked himself. He held onto the note. Shes expecting him She wanted

- 501 -
to see him, but deep inside worry started to brew in him as he realized Dong Won
was still freely roaming around South Korea and who knows, in Seoul.

His heart started to hammer in his chest. He almost forgot what Jaejoong warned
him about.

Dara.

Dong Won wants Dara in his hands.

With swift big steps, he marched out of his apartment as his thoughts were
clouded with worries and fear.

Unnie Minzy peeped first before walking towards CL in the dressing room.

Hey Glad youre already here. Bom and Dara unnie are on their way. She said
as she combed her hair in front of the mirror.

Unnie, I need to tell you something Minzy said as she took the chair next to CL
and sat on it, facing her unnie.

Is there something wrong, Mingkki-ah? CLasked.

Unnie, Daesung oppa called me up while I was on my way here Minzy played
with her fingers.

WHAT??? YAH!!! That rat seriously wanted to get hurt, huh? Why didnt he call
me? CL snapped as her eyes turned into tiny slits.

Minzy just held her by her arms and rubbed it gently, as if knowing her next
reaction once she relays what Daesung told her. CL noticed the maknaes discomfort
and asked her straight.

W-w-hy? What happened? CL asked as her voice turned from fierce to anxious.

Theyre all safe Minzy said.

T-t-t-hats nice to kn----

except for Seungri oppa Minzy cut through her words.

- 502 -
 W-w-wh-at? CL slowly tilted her head. Has she turned deaf? She asked herself.
Her ears dont seem to accept Minzys words and her mind couldnt even process it.

Unnie Seungri oppa got shot

Appa, are you okay? Mina asked her father-in-law.

Of course, dear, the old man said but his uneasiness is still noticeable.

Hyun Suk had the premises secured. Dont worry appa. Eunju assured him
making the old man just nod his head.

Im excited. Really excited for the girls, especially Dara. Shes been showing us
great improvements lately. I hope the media would get nicer to her on their
presscon after the show. EUnju said before looking around the venue, smiling at
her old acquaintances.

Oh Teddy and Kiko are here and I guess thats Dong wook? Mina said and
waved at the three who were going their way.

Let me goooo! I need to see him! I need to go there and see him!!! CL bawled
like she never did before as Minzy and Bom held her by her arms trying to calm her.
Dara could just stare at the raging girl with her hands clamping her mouth.

Enough CL!!! Bom pushed her to the chair as she panted. Listen! she said,
grabbing the blonde girl by her chin. We have a show to finish, arasso? Wheres our
CL? Wheres the CL who told us we need to get this damn show perfect?

But unnie Thats Seungri! And I bet if that was TOP oppa, youll feel the same
way! CL retorted, making Bom speechless.

Why does it have to happen now? Minzy asked as her tears started to fall.

Let her go Dara said making the girls startled. CL,you go I know that even
if youd stay here, you will never be able to focus on the show. Bommie, allow her
please?

Unnie Minzy went near her.

- 503 -
 Aisht! Shes not the only one worried about Seungri. Bom said as she pointed at
CL. We all are!

Bommie Dara held her hand. I know you understand Please dont make it
harder for her.

An old lady was walking her way towards the entrance of the hotel when a man
came rushing to her side.

Mrs. Philips, welcome to Seoul! the man said animatedly before adjusting his
sunglasses. Hows your flight?

The old lady could just look at the man before her. Im sorry, do I know you?

Oh my, Oh my he said as he clasped his hands. Remember last years

business convention in Australia? How come you already forgot turning my
invitation down?! the man said as the woman thought for a moment.

Oh, Im sorry Mr. Kang! You were the one who invited me to Jeju I remember!
Im sorry I really have a bad memory, son. The old lady apologized. Are you going
to the Parks brand launch?

Certainly. Lets go. The man then offered his arm to her.

Your invitation please? the guard politely bowed at them. Mrs. Philips handed
hers immediately.

Are you okay? the old woman asked her companion.

AH, it seems I forgot my invitation---

Oh thats fine. Guard, hes with me. The old woman said before going inside
with the man whom she didnt notice was smirking triumphantly.

[SONG: TONIGHT by BIGBANG]

Welcome

After the intro of CLs pre-recorded voice, the lights started to go out leaving only

- 504 -
a few white streaks with the spotlight on the two aisles.

Soon, female models started to appear one by one on the stage dressed in DB &
CO.s fall collection.

Jiyong raked his hair in frustration, dismayed upon realizing that the show has
already started. How can he even check out the guests face? He surely wont dare
make a scene for this is the product of the girls hardwork, especially Dara. He
knows how important this day is for her.

Time is ticking and he couldnt even think. His mind went blank. He slowly leaned
on the wall and slid himself down on the floor as he cradled his head. Think, Jiyong.
Think! he stayed like that for a moment and immediately shot up to go to the
control room of the hotel.

Baby, where are you? Hey, are you crying? Sorry we just arrived but the girls
told me you went out. CLs mom asked over the phone.

Omma CL squeezed her eyes shut as she cried. Im sorry... i'm here in the
hospital Seungri got shot she answered as she sat down on the chair by the
hospital bed.

Omo!

Please just stay there, don't worry... I just want to be alone with him. CL said as
she looked at Seungris sleeping form on the bed.

We do understand. Be safe, sweetheart. Tell us when we can see him neh? Tell
him we love him and he needs to get well soon. Mrs. Lee said.

Neh omma Thanks. CL then ended the call and put her phone back to her
pocket. She then touched Seungris face and rubbed his cheeks with the pad of her
thumb.

Yah rat she weakly smiled and held his right hand in hers. I miss you she
said in between her sobs. I f*cking miss you.

Please get well recover quickly, neh? Lets banter No Lets bicker once
more. I want you yelling at me I want you picking up a fight with me. I want you
smiling and laughing at me even at my own expense she said as she held his

- 505 -
hand tightly her face now wet with her tears.

I dont care if Ill lose all my pride, just please... please, say youre okay youre
killing me this is killing me, damn it! CL said as she let go of Seungris hand and
laid her head on the edge of the bed and sobbed continuously.

Shhhh

CL snapped her eyes open, her head still on the bedside, when she heard a weak
voice. She then felt her head being patted gently.

Stop crying, cat. Youre ruining my dream. CL immediately sat up and clamped
her mouth. Her tears started to overflow in her eyes.

R-r-at she said. She wanted to hug him but his wounds wouldnt allow her to.
The next thing she knew, shes already leaning forward, cupping his face, her lips
descending onto his. She softly brushed her lips on his and showered it after with
little pecks before letting go. Thank you she said, her eyes still glistening with
tears. Thank God she said once more before straightening up.

Ill just call Dae and Youngbae, neh? Ill also find the nurse. Wait for us! CL said
before leaving him awestruck.

Is this another dream? Seungri asked himself but the question was immediately
answered when he felt the pain on his wounded shoulder and waist.

Try to zoom in that one. Jiyong said and as soon as he got a closer look on the
screen. He was reviewing the footages of the cctv cams on the main entrance when
he caught a familiar figure.

Jiyong squinted his eyes as he recognized the man. Shit! Thats him! he said
before standing up and running out of the control room.

Hyung! he said on the phone as soon as TOP picked up. This is urgent. Dong
Wons here! Please hurry Ill try to warn the girls.

Darong Ill just ask for a few more safety pins neh? CLs dress looks loose on
you. Bom said.

- 506 -
 Okay Tell Minzy to check on the models accessories well, neh? Dara said
making Bom nod.

When CL left, the three immediately divided CLs tasks to them. Minzy took
charge of mix and matching the accessories, Bom took charge of the adjustments on
the dresses and gowns while Dara, having the body size closest to CL was told to
wear their most expensive creation on the catwalk. She was scared of tripping down
and seeing a huge crowd but even so, she still needs to do this. Besides, shes the
one who convinced Bom to allow CL to go to the hospital.

She was already in her loose gown, with a deep neckline, the straps on her
shoulders falling on each side, the back unzipped as she waited for Bom to come
back when she heard the door open.

She turned around expecting it was Bom but her eyes almost budged out of its
sockets when she saw the man looking exactly as dumbstruck as her on her state.

J-j-j-iyong?

F*CK! he immediately ran to her and covered her with his body as if a million
people were looking at his girl, unable to think anymore when he saw her that
exposed.

She trembled in his arms and struggled to push him away. Ji

What the hell are you wearing again, Dara? he hissed. He then tried to look
around and find something to cover her. He saw a robe and immediately pulled
himself off her, took the robe and wrapped it around her. Youre not going out
there with that. he said with his voice full of authority.

Youre Y-Y-oure here she said as if she couldnt believe her eyes.

Oh yeah Im here. Thanks to your sweet invitation. He said, making her blush as
she tightened the robe around her.

I I thought youre not coming I saw the news she quickly switched the
topic and look away.

Its Its something urgent I need you to listen carefully, arasso?

Dara just nodded like an obedient girl that she is.

- 507 -
 Dong Wons here and hes probably after you. I can call for back up and easily
arrest him but I dont want you to lose this moment... I dont want to make a scene
and hurt innocent people. I know you worked hard for this day But I do have a
plan

Dara just tilted her head sideways. W-w-what plan?

Just trust me.

- 508 -
 Don't Say A Word

''No! J-j-iyong... I mean... T-t-hat's dangerous!'' Dara pulled herself from Jiyong's
grip.

''But that's the only way! What if he's just waiting for you right now? Time is
running out, you can't go out to the runway just yet.''

Dara hung her head low. And Jiyong doesn't need to see her face to know she's
crying.

''I just want

a normal life, a family, an identity that's mine, that's all. Why are these
happening? I should've just stayed inside, kept and away from people and stop
bringing trouble. Everytime I step out of my zone, something bad happens. I don't
want anyone getting hurt because of me.'' Dara covered her face with her hands and
cried her heart out. Jiyong slowly lifted his hands and wrapped the other around her,
while the other went to the back of her head pulling her towards him, bringing her
closer to him in an embrace.

''Shhh...'' he cooed her and kissed the top of her head. ''Soon, everything will be
alright. Trust me.'' he said as he comforted her. He then pulled himself from the hug
and wiped her tears off her face with his fingers.

''Stop crying, you don't want to face your guests with that puffy cheeks and
swollen eyes, do you?'' he told her.

''J-j-iyong... Please be safe...'' she answered instead.

''Of course I will. I still need to do a lot... Prove a lot... Finish a lot... Just... Dara,
wait look at me...'' he held her chin up to see her face. ''Trust me, neh? I'll be back.''
Jiyong said as he felt a lump in his throat.

''Whatever happens, wait for me. I'll come back, Dara.'' he said and before Dara
could nod, she alread felt his lips claiming hers. Her eyes widened as he felt him pull
her closer, tilting her head so that his lips were kissing her, tasting her better. She
felt weak again as she wrapped her arms around his waist as if her life depended on
him and shut her eyes closed.

- 509 -
 Memorizing his movements from the kiss they've shared before, Dara boldly
kissed him back and nibbled his lower lip, earning her a moan from him. It's official,
she's hungry for his kiss. His kiss that made her heart flutter just by the first touch.
His kiss that she never wanted to end if this is the only thing that will keep him
staying with her.

He was surprised, shocked, gobsmacked at how willing she is in that kiss. He then
pulled off a bit only to crash on her again, licking her lips, searching for a way in to
her sweet mouth and she gave it to him. He tasted her, coaxed her tongue to play
with his and he almost lost his sanity with how sweet and intoxicatingly sinful she
tastes.

She's a sin.

And before he could even lose all his remaining thread of sanity, he gently pulled
himself from the kiss, panting, blowing her face with his breath. He wanted to dive
in back when he saw her eyes still closed, her lips still parted but he immediately
shut his eyes and cupped her face as he rested his forehead on hers.

''I love you...'' he said as he traced her lips with his thumb. ''God... I love you so
much... You're making me go insane each time.'' he said as he tried to control
himself from kissing her again.

Dara's eyes snapped open... Her heart which was beating wildly against her chest
felt like exploding this time. He loves her.

He loves her.

His voice resounded in her ears. She tried to speak but couldn't find any word.
She looked at him and a smile greeted her.

''I... I...'' she wanted to say how she feels but failed terribly when she can't find the
right words to say.

Jiyong chuckled at her dumbfounded expression. ''Silly... You don't have to say
anything.'' he said and flicked his finger on her forehead.

''Aack!'' she rubbed her forehead but Jiyong removed her hand and kissed it.

''Sorry... But you're so cute... aisht!'' Jiyong couldn't help but just prevent himself
from pinching her cheeks.

- 510 -
 ''Do you trust me?'' Jiyong asked her and she just nodded.

''Good girl.'' he said and patted her on the head. ''Let's get this done.''

Bom was on her way back to their dressing room when she felt a firm grip on her
arm. The next thing she knew, she was dragged to a corner.

Hey... TOP said and winked at her.

Seunghyun! she quickly hugged him and he didnt fail her by hugging her back.

Busy?

Yeah... Oh God! Thank God youre safe! she tightened her arm around him.

Had to... or ill have to face your wrath. He told her in jest earning him a slap on
his chest.

Why are you here? I thought youre not coming? she asked which immediately
changed his mood.

Jiyongs also here. We need to catch Kim Dong won... and hes also here.

Bom gasped in shock, fear written all over her face.

Hey... nothings gonna happen okay? TOP said before kissing her on her
forehead. ''I'm around.''

She just nodded and hugged him once again. ''Let's go. I need to see Jiyong. He's
already inside your dressing room.''

Bom held his hand and took him with her. She opened the door to their room only
to get one of the biggest shocks of her life.

Dara...--- KYAAAAAHHHH!!!!

''What the f*ck man?''

Hyun Suk furrowed hiss brows as soon as he saw TOPs name on his phone.

- 511 -
 Eunju ah, Ill just go out for a while, neh?

Uncle, please alert you men to surround the entire area but make sure not to
make any further move. We dont want to ruin the event. Jiyong has a plan,lets just
support him.

That babo! He might get injured again! Why didnt he tell me earlier? Hyun suk
fumed in anger.

Just believe in him... He wont. TOP explained before ending the call.

Dong Won yawned and allowed his eyes to roam around in the dark.

Boring... he said and grinned like a madman that he is. Mrs. Philipps, if youll
excuse me... I just need to take a phone call. He said and the old woman just
nodded.

He stood up and smirked as he walked away from their table, heading towards the
darker part of the room. He stopped for a moment to look at the Parks table from
faraway.

Your life on earth is soon going to end, old man... But I want you to have a slow
and agonizing life before you rest in peace. Lets see how you take it losing your
precious granddaughter before she even gets introduced to the world.

He then walked away and looked around before turning to a corner.

We wont make it! Well never make it on time! And look at us, were disgustingly
ugly!

Bommie its alright. You look fine... I just hope the plan works... Im really scared
Bommie-ah... Dara said as she smoothed her white dress.

Bom sighed and tucked her hair behind her ears. Im also scared Darong... I just
want to get over with this and start anew.

''What if Dong Won shoots him on the runway?'' Dara asked.

The two were startled when they heard Minzy scream.

- 512 -
 UNNNNIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEE!!!

[BANG! BANG! BANG!]

''Shit! I told her to stay inside the models' area!'' Bom exclaimed as she looked at
Dara's equally shocked face.

Dong won hid himself behind the corner when he heard someone open the door.
He took a peep and a sly grin was formed immediately on his lips as he saw the
familiar side profile of the girl before she was able to turn her back and walk away.

Park Sandara... he said as he walked towards the girl whos back was turned on
him. She immediately froze upon hearing her name being called.

...the reason why Eunju has never been mine... the reason why Young Jin broke
his partnership with me... and the reason why that bastard Jaejoong betrayed me.
He said as tears flow freely from his eyes...

Hush, little darling... Youre trembling... he said before smirking and aiming his
gun at the back of her head. Dont worry, sweetheart... Ill make it quick and easy...
Lets see how your omma and harabeoji would take this. Oh lets not forget to
include my bastard adopted son. I wanna see their pain...

Say bye bye, Park.

Minzy went out of the models area to call her unnies. Their up next in the lineup
and they need to prepare for it since thats the finale of the show.

With quick steps, she walked towards their room but immediately backed off when
she saw a man pointing a gun at Dara.

Park Sandara... he said as he walked towards the girl whos back was turned on
him. She immediately froze upon hearing her name being called.

...the reason why Eunju has never been mine... the reason why Young Jin broke
his partnership with me... and the reason why that bastard Jaejoong betrayed me.
He said as tears flow freely from his eyes...

Hush, little darling... Youre trembling... he said before smirking and aiming his

- 513 -
gun at the back of her head. Dont worry, sweetheart... Ill make it quick and easy...
Lets see how your omma and grandfather would take this. Oh lets not forget to
include my bastard adopted son. I wanna see their pain...

Say bye bye, Park.

UNNNNIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEE!!!

[BANG! BANG! BANG!]

ARRRRRGH!!!

TOP immediately fired his gun at Dong Won, aiming for his limbs, his gun landing
on the floor with a thud. He then took Minzy with him and settled her with her
unnies inside their dressing room.

Lock the door! he told the girls and Bom quickly obliged.

Slowly, the girl before Dong Won turned around and picked up his gun.

You... YOU.... Dong won couldnt believe hes fooled.

F*CKI!!! You almost got me there, Dong Won! I didnt expect you to attack me
this early! Jiyong bent down and removed his wig as he scratched his head in
annoyance.

Shit man, I thought I wont be able to do it! I thought hell show up during your
turn on the catwalk. Witwew! TOP teased him before locking the chains around
Dong Wons wounded hands.

YAH!!!

This is impossible! You cant outwit me! Im coming back for you! Ill make sure
youll pay for this! Dong Won said as TOP dragged him away, Hyun Suks men
waiting at the next corner.

Yada yadayada... Stop wasting your energy, as*hole. You're the one who attacked
us prematurely. I liked that though that i'll finally get a good sleep. TOP said.

Jiyong furrowed his brows as he got himself lost in his world once more.

Mission accomplished... He smiled briefly and shook his head. If it wasnt Dara
- 514 -
whos involved, would he still be willing to take a risk like this?

He immediately took his phone out and dialed a number.

Uncle... its over.

Girls, ppalli!!! Spiffy assisted the girls backstage.

The program was delayed for a couple of minutes when Bom, Dara and Minzy
failed to show up on stage. Hyun Suk felt worried but when Jiyong gave him a call,
he sighed in relief. He really can trust the man.

''What's going on, Hyun Suk?'' Eunju asked.

''Nothing, dear... All for the best of Dara...'' he assured her.

''Ladies and gentlemen, we would like to present to you, the people behind DB &
Co.'' the emcee introduced them before they found themselves walking on the
runway.

Cheers and applause were given to them as they beamed like nothing happened a
while ago.

Dara looked around and tried to catch a glimpse of Jiyong but she couldn't find
him. He's probably on his way to the headquarters. She felt disappointed not seeing
him around but immediately shook the feeling off. She's being to greedy. He just
told her he loves her and she should be the happiest girl right now. She quickly
straightened up and faced the crowd. The thought of him dressing up as her made
her chuckle.

The girls waved at the crowd along with Spiffy. How they wish CL's here too.

Soon, cameramen and photographers started to gather around them. Blinding

flashes of cameras blinded them as their models flashed their prettiest smiles.

Who would've thought something came up on this day? Dara asked herself before
painting a smile on her face as she saw her grandfather, her dad, her mom, her
aunt, her Teddy oppa and friends Kiko and her Se7en oppa.

The people dear to her.

- 515 -
And with Jiyong by her side, she's ready to face the world.

''What? You can't do this Jiyong!'' Tablo slammed his hand on his desk.

''I'm sorry hyung.''

''What is wrong with you?'' Tablo pointed his finger at him.

''I just... I just need to go home. And I really wanted to do this.'' Jiyong told him.

''You can't.''

''I can.''

- 516 -
 Her Conquered Walls and Broken Barriers

Dara slowly sat on the corner of her bed, spent, tired, couldnt believe everything
happened in such a short period of time. She took a deep breath and looked back at
Minzy who was already asleep on her bed. Earlier, she and Bom decided to let the
maknae stay with them for they know the girl lives alone with just her servants in
the Gongs residence. They couldnt just leave her like that because they know how
the scared she feels.

The poor girl almost collapsed as she struggled to keep a brave face in front of the
crowd when they walked on the runway. Minzy just witnessed the entire scene and
according to her, she really thought that Jiyong was her from afar. She learned from
the girl that TOP was the one who shot Dong Won, and had TOP missed hitting the
man, Jiyong could possibly be dead by now.

She cringed at the thought as she gripped the sheets of her bed. How many times
should this happen to Jiyong? Why does he like this job so much hes not even scared
to face death?

How dare him say he loves her and then tell her to wait for him if hes not even
sure whats going to happen next?

He loves her Jiyongs voice filled her ears as she stood up and took her phone
from the bedside table.

He loves her She thought as she dialed his number.

He loves hershe kept on thinking about it as she traced her lips with her fingers
and suddenly felt herself longing for him.

She formed a crease on her forehead when she wasnt able to contact him again.
She tried several times but to no avail. She then put her phone back down the
bedside table and sighed in defeat.

Feeling the fatigue crawling up all over her system, she then decided to leave it as
she settled herself beside Minzy.

''Noona, I just want to see her.'' Daesung pleaded. ''Please?''

- 517 -
 ''I'm sorry, Daesung-ah, but I'm afraid they're both asleep now. She's inside Dara's
room.'' Bom explained.

Defeated, Daesung could just pout and put his hands in his pocket. ''Well if that's
the case, I'll just come back tomorrow. Would that be okay with you noona? Can I
visit her here?'' Daesung ask.

''Yah this isn't Minzy's house.'' TOP nudged Daesung but Bom thew him deathly
glares.

''Of course you can, Dae. Why not? Besides we decided to take a leave from work.
Spiffy will be left to manage the business for a while.''

''Yah, why didn't you tell me about this earlier?'' TOP raised his voice.

''What for? I know you won't be even sparing some time for me.'' Bom bluntly said.

''Aisht! We talked about this already, didn't we?'' TOP asked Bom.

Daesung could just switch his gaze left and right, from TOP to Bom and back. He
cleared his throat, getting both people's attention.

''Uhm... Eh... Noona, hyung... I'm going ahead...''

''FINE!'' the two said in chorus, making Daesung jump in fear for his dear life with
the tension that's starting to brew between the two. Daesung immediately
scampered away knowing how dangerous it is to argue with his hyung plus the fact
that Bom wasn't known the great Bominator for nothing.

When Daesung was out of sight, Bom ruffled her bangs and turned around to go
inside their house but TOP prevented her by holding her hand. ''I'm sorry, I raised
my voice on you.'' TOP said as he hang his head low. ''I... I didn't mean to.''

Bom looked up the sky and tried to prevent her tears from falling.

Earlier, she noticed Dara's uneasiness whenever she hears Jiyong's name over
their dinner. She asked her and Dara shared that Jiyong already confessed to her.
She felt happy and giddy for Dara. She knew it, Jiyong really feels something special
for her sister-slash-cousin. But somehow, she felt jealous. TOP never opened up his
feelings to her directly and when Dara asked her about her status with the man, it
made her frustrations worse.

- 518 -
 He's nice and sweet to her and she cares for her but never did he speak about his
own feelings for her. It's not that she's greedy but all she wants is an assurance and
what to call this kind of relationship she has with him.

''Bom...'' TOP held her wrist firmly, her back still facing him.

''What are we Seunghyun?'' she dared to ask.

''Bom...''

''I've forgotten all my pride when I confessed to you. It's not that I'm changing my
mind but until when should I wait for you to say you like me too?'' she said as tears
started to flow freely from her eyes.

TOP immediately hugged her from behind. He buried his face in her silky hair as
he shut his eyes guilty for making the girl cry.

''I'm sorry... I don't want you to feel this way Bom, believe me... But I'm sorry...''

BOM listened to him as he continue his words...

''I'm sorry, I don't like you...'' TOP then pulled himself from her and held her
shoulders to turn her around, only to see her dumbstrucked face.

Bom chuckled bitterly. She opened her mouth only to close it again when she
couldn't find the right words to say. She wiped her tears with her fingers and looked
away.

''I knew it.'' she finally managed to say. ''You should've not told me to wait for you.
What, is this Teddy and Se7en oppa's orders again? Did they tell you to make me
believe someone's gonna take me seriously? This is bullshit.'' she said as she looked
at him disbelievingly.

''Stop that...'' TOP told her.

''Why? Did they pay you this time? I'm so stupid to believe all your actions,
Seunghyun.''

''I said stop!''

''But you know what? You don't know me. I can easily get a man with just a snap
of my---- MMMMMPPPPPH!''
- 519 -
 Bom wasn't able to continue with her words anymore when TOP crashed his lips
on her. She struggled to breakfree but he even made it worse for her to move when
he wrapped an arm around her waist. Soon, all her strength little by little was being
taken away from her body as well as her sanity. She looked at the man whose eyes
were shut and whose lips are kissing her with so much passion and hunger she
could just close her eyes and savor it. Her eyes started to well up with tears again.

She loves the man so much.

TOP then slowly broke the kiss. He looked at her blushing face and cupped it with
his hands. He kissed her forehead.

''I don't think I just like you... No...'' he said making her form a crease on her
forehead in confusion. ''That's an understatement... Bom...'' he said with his deep
and husky voice as he continued to shower her butterfly kisses all over her face.

''I love you.'' he said before stealing a peck on her lips once more. ''I think that's a
more valid word.'' he said as he looked deeply into her eyes it almost made her
collapse if not for his strong arm around her.

''Y-y-ou....'' Bom panted and grasped the fabric across her chest. She felt it beating
erratically as it swelled up with joy.

''Yeah me.'' he smiled at her. ''It's me right now whose saying I love you...''

''Oh, I hate you!'' Bom said as she bawled again and punched him on his chest.
''What took you so long! Aisht!''

''I'm not the type of man to... Say such things. This is a first. I don't want my girl
crying.'' he said as-a-matter-of-factly.

''You alien!'' Bom hit him once more as she blushed madly. His girl, she thought.

''I missed you so bad, you should know that.'' TOP said before pulling her once
more for a hug.

''Yah, you just saw me this afternoon.''

''That doesn't count. I wasn't even able to kiss you properly. Damn that mission.''
he chuckled.

''Aisht!'' the two hugged each other but immediately straightened up when they
- 520 -
heard someone clear his throat.

''EHEEEEERRRRM!''

The two traced the direction where the voice was coming from and Bom just
clamped her mouth when she saw Teddy.

''It's already late. You should go home.'' he said as he looked at TOP with a blank
expression.

''Seems like you're getting along...'' Teddy eyed the two alternately, ''...pretty
fine...I'll see you tomorrow Choi Seunghyun.'' Teddy said as he went beside Bom and
protectively draped an arm around her.

''O-o-f course, hyung.'' Somehow, his name sounded awful in Teddy's voice. It gave
him goosebumps. ''I-i-i'll go ahead, Bom.''

''See you. Goodnight!'' Bom then hugged him once more and TOP could just look
at Teddy rounding his eyes and and twitching his lips at him. TOP then pushed BOM
off quickly.

''GOOD NIGHT! Yeah, Bom, good night!'' he said before stepping back and
running away.

''Good night! I'll see you tomorrow!'' she said as she waved her hand, TOP did the
same.

When TOP was gone, Bom turned to Teddy and squinted her eyes.

''Oppa!!!'' Bom whined and stomped her feet like a kid.

''What?''

''I think you scared him away! What's with you suddenly showing up? Aisht!'' Bom
hit his arm.

''Yah, I just happened to pass by that's all. Besides, that man hasn't had his rest
yet. Give him a break. Go inside. Go to sleep. Aiyooo...'' Teddy scolded as he pushed
her towards the door.

- 521 -
 ''You should get some rest too, dude. It's my turn now.'' Jiyong said as he patted
Youngbae's arm.

''You sure? But you're just as tired man.''

''Nah... I'm fine. Go ahead and get some sleep.'' Jiyong told Youngbae.

''Thanks man. Do you want me to get you anything when I come back tomorrow?''

''A-a-ani...'' Jiyong smiled weakly.

''Arasso.'' Youngbae nodded but the bag Jiyong was carrying didn't escape his tiny
eyes. ''Hey, what's that with you?''

''Oh, this? Uhmm... Seungri's stuff... Right.'' Jiyong answered.

''Ah, arasso. Gotta go, man.'' Youngbae said as he tapped Jiyong's shoulder.

Jiyong then entered Seungri's room. There on the chair by his bed was CL. Her
arms on the side of Seungri's bed, her head resting on it, her hands clasped around
the maknae's.

He smiled at the scene in front of him. ''Finally, the cat and the rat are getting
along well.'' he then took off his jacket and put it around CL. ''Look after him while
I'm away, Chaerin.''

He then went on the other side of the bed and gently patted Seungri's head. ''I'm
sorry, Seungrat... Hyung wasn't able to protect you this time.'' he said as he smiled
bitterly. ''And... I'm sorry... Don't be disappointed if I chose her over you and the
boys. I know you might feel betrayed but I had to choose even if it's hard for me. I
wanted this job so bad. I worked hard for this. But...'' Jiyong balled his hands into
fists and shut his eyes and looked away. It was his decision. It was an agreement.
And he loves her so much he wouldn't dare lose her. But leaving his job and the boys
weren't as easy.

With a heavy heart, he went to the couch and plopped himself on it. He tried to
catch some sleep for tomorrow, he's going home. He needs to settle everything first
with his family. And he's willing to do so.

For her.

Even if it means he has to sacrifice his dreams.

- 522 -
 ''Hyung...'' TOP said as he arrived. ''Sorry I'm late.''

Teddy looked at his watch and rolled his eyes. He asked TOP to meet him at 9 am
and he's 30 minutes late. ''Sit down.''

TOP took the seat across Teddy's. They're inside a cafe near the Park's building.

''W-w-hat's the matter hyung?'' TOP tried to calm himself by grabbing the glass of
juice on the table and drinking it.

''Let me go straight to the point... Are you and my sister officially a couple?''

TOP autmatically choked as he spitted some of it, the liquid oozed out of his nose
in surprise. He quickly grabbed some napking and wiped the mess on his face.

''YAH! What's the matter with you?'' Teddy asked him.

''I... Sorry hyung...'' TOP nervously answered. He knew Teddy could be really
scary but not like this. ''We're dating...''

Teddy nodded and leaned forward, her arms resting on the table. ''Let me just
warn you though...'' he said making TOP swallow hard.

''I approve of you, just like how I approve of Jiyong for Dara. But that doesn't
mean you can take advantage of my sister Bom, arasso?'' Teddy told her making TOP
just nod nonstop.

''And make sure to take good care of her. If I see a single scatch on her, I'll skin
you alive. If I see her crying, then consider yourself a dead man. Arasso?'' Teddy
warned him some more and TOP could just shrink back in terror.

''I... I... I'll protect her hyung... I promise. I won't make her cry.'' Shit. He shut his
eyes after blurting it out and promising Teddy those words. He mentally whacked
his head for now he's doomed. He's officially doomed.

''Good. I think I already made myself clear.'' Teddy then stood up and tapped his
shoulder. ''Looking forward to be your official brother-in-law.'' Teddy smirked before
finally leaving.

TOP was left dumbfounded, his mouth still agape.

He made a mental note not to mess with any of the Parks, especially Teddy. The
- 523 -
family surely has a bad temper. Surely, it runs in the blood.

But to him, Bom is all worth these and more.

''Unnie!'' Minzy came in with sandwiches and coffee along with Dara, Bom, and
Daesung.

''Oh, hi. Good morning!'' CL then walked towards the girls and kissed and hugged
them. ''I heard about what happened yesterday. God I was so worried. I'm sorry I
wasn't there with you.'' CL said.

''That's fine, CL. We know Seungri needs you here. Where are his parents by the
way?'' Bom asked.

''Oh... His omma is still in her own room. TOP oppa said she fainted. I checked her
on her to inform her that Seungri's already safe but she was overly worried she went
into hysterics again and the nurse had to give her another shot of tranquilizer.'' CL
explained

''Oh God...How about his dad?'' Dara asked.

''He came here a while ago but immediately left.''

''Aisht, I wanna get out of here. That cat right there is seriously worse than the
nurses.'' Seungri complained.

''Aiyoo, she's just concerned about you.'' Daesung chuckled at the maknae's
expression.

''Hey, by the way, if you happen to see Jiyong hyung, tell him I'm mad at him.''
Seungri said like a kid. ''He didn't even took time to visit me! Wae?''

What the hell are you talking about? Youngbae told me he was here last night
thats why he went home! He took Youngbaes place. He even brought you your stuff
in case youd get discharged soon.

Chincha? Seungri asked before turning to CL. Hey cat, did you see Jiyong
hyung?

No I did not When I woke up it was your dad whos here.

- 524 -
 How about my stuff? Did you happen to see a bag with my things? he asked.

Aniyo.. she answered as the girls started to look around for it.

They were all busy searching for it when the door flung wide open revealing
Youngbae who looked like hes been chased by demons.

Whats wrong Youngbae? Bom asked

Youngbae bent forward and rested his hands on his knees for support.

I just came.. from the headquarters he said in between his breath.

He straightened up and looked around. He scanned each faces and when he

couldnt find Jiyong among them, he immediately cursed.

Shit! Wheres Jiyong?

Everyone could just shook their heads no.

W-w-w-hy? Dara dared to ask.

Tablo hyung! He said Jiyong filed his resignation yesterday!

What?

Jiyong slowly knelt on the ground as he laid the flowers on her fathers grave.

Im sorry abeoji It took me a while to pay you a visit again. He said as he

dusted off the soil that covers his fathers name. Ill be going home later Im
taking aunt Lydia and Hayi with me when I come back here in Seoul I hope theyll
agree.

He then sat on the ground, not even minding if its just the grasses that separates
him from the dirt of the damp earth beneath him. He bent his knees and rested his
arms over it.

I want to apologize to you abeoji I disappointed you, right? he said as he

looked at his fathers tomb. I had to choose. It made me feel bad to leave the boys
and my job just like that but you know what? Ill forever regret it if Id let Dara go

- 525 -
I cant just let her go. He took a deep breath and looked away.

I once dreamed of dying as an honorable man like you he said as he turned his
gaze once more to his fathers grave. I even took for granted my inclinations
towards music. I tried to reach for my dreams, Ive worked hard for each and every
mission that was handed down to me I met four great brothers and we supported
each other along the way. I didnt even expect it will come to this. Would they feel
betrayed?

Jiyong slowly stood up. Im going to visit omma as soon as I arrive in Busan to
pay her respect. Ill stay in Busan for a while abeoji while settling everything. Ill be
visiting you with Hayi and aunt next time. Ill go ahead. He said before
straightening up and paying his father respect by forming a salute.

He then turned around and picked up his bag from the ground. He took a
cigarette stick and lit it. He took a puff and blew a smoke before hauling his bag
over his left shoulder.

She said shell wait for me She said she trusts me Please do so, Dara Wait
for me He said as he looked up and heaved a sigh.

And with a confused mind but a sure heart, he started walking away towards his
next destination.

Dara slammed he door close and leaned back to it as she slowly slid down limply
until she was settled on the floor.

Did she hear it right? She was sure though but she didnt want to believe it.

Flashback:

Tablo hyung! He said Jiyong filed his resignation yesterday!

What?

Neh Even Tablo hyung was shocked. He said Jiyong will be leaving Seoul! I
think he just dropped by last night to see us for the last time.

He cant do this, he cant do this to me!!! Seungri thrashed in his bed but
Daesung and Youngbae held him firmly.

- 526 -
 Stop it, Seungri! CL warned him.

No! I believed in him! He told me not to give up! He told me hell always be here!
What the f*ck is this!!! Seungri said.

Daesung and Youngbae could just shut their eyes. They know how close Seungri is
to Jiyong. He even idolizes the man.

Unnie lets find the nurse! Minzy grabbed Boms hand and went out.

LET ME GO HYUNG! LET ME GO! Seungris wound started to bleed and CL was
crying madly.

Dara could just witness everything that was happening but shes still rooted to her
spot. She tried moving her feet slowly. Step by step and the next thing she knew she
was running back to her old apartment.

-end of flashback-

He left.

Yesterday?

He didnt even told her.

But he told her he loves her.

What was that?

Dara shook her head as tears started to fall from her eyes. Shes confused. After
everything that happened recently shes starting to get crazy she doesnt even know
which ones happening for real.

Jiyong Where are you? she asked as her heart constricted in pain. Why didnt
you tell me? she clutched the fabric of her shirt across her chest.

Did she expose herself too much? Was she blinded by him she even allowed
herself to get conquered and lose to him so easily?

And now hes gone.

Just like that, he left her.

- 527 -
 She chose to live her life alone.

She found peace living on her own, hiding in the shadows.

But someone came along and tried to break her barriers.

Someone just conquered the wall shes built all her life.

No other than Kwon Jiyong.

Slowly she stood up and went to her room. She grabbed a bag and filled it with a
few clothes,

She wiped her tears away and forced herself to keep a brave face.

Shes going to find him. Hes probably troubled or going through something right
now. She told him she trusts him. But she wanted him to trust her too.

She wasnt even sure where he went.

But she knows somewhere he could have gone to.

That one place she knows his hometown.

Busan.

- 528 -
 The Agreement

Dara,open up please, dear!!! Eunju cried as he continuously rang her doorbell.

Dara open the door! Dara!!! Hyun Suk slammed his hand nonstop on her door.

Uncle! Aunt! Here's the set of spare keys! Bom came running towards them.
Sorry, it took me so long, uncle.''

Hyun Suk then got the keys from Bom and fumbled with it as he tried to open the
door quickly. As soon as the door opened, they immediately darted in.

Dara! Dara? Hyun Suk called for her.

''Darong... Daring!'' Bom went straight to the door that connects to her working
area.

Eunju then grabbed the other keys from Hyun Suk and tried opening the
connecting door. She was amazed seeing her daughters place for the first time and
immediately understood why she loves her place so much.

Aunt, the door at the corner! I dont have the key for that!

Shes not here. Hyun Suk followed them. I think she went out.

Eunju could just look at Hyun Suk with questioning eyes.

Her wallets not here, her ids, her important documents and everything. And

- 529 -
took a look at her closet. I think she took some clothes with her. Hyun Suk said as
he looked away and balled his fists.

Eunju dashed towards Hyun Suk and pushed him angrily.

If something happens to our daughter, Im gonna kill you! Eunju bawled and
Hyun Suk. We just found her! Were just starting to get close to her. How could
you do that to her and Jiyong?

I just wanted the best for them! Hyun Suk snapped at her and gripped both of
her wrists.

Bom could just look at her aunt and uncle fight over the matter.

How? By telling Jiyong to resign and leave his job just to be with Dara? Youre
being unfair, Hyun Suk!

I just dont want Dara to get hurt! You know how dangerous our job is! I dont
want my daughter worrying over Jiyong over and over again. I dont want her to be
put to risk everytime Jiyong is on a mission! I dont want her to experience how
Jiyongs mother died because she wasnt able to take it when my friend, my
comrade, Jiyongs father died!

I know, the moment you chose that job, youre already half a dead man Eu
pulled her wrists off him. You want our daughter safe? You dont want her to get
hurt? Look now! Where is your daughter? I thought you know better Hyun Suk!
Weve been in this situation before when my dad was against us! Why do this to
your own daughter? she said before turning away from him and marching away.

Bom was left dumbfounded.

So it was her uncle Hyun Suks fault?

- 530 -
 Aunt! she cried out as she ran after Eunju.

Oppa, cant we use your connections to find him? Minzy asked Daesung.

Ive checked all the outgoing flights and his name wasnt there on the list. I
think Youngbaes right. Hes still here. Or he's probably in Busan.

But TOP oppa called Jiyong oppas aunt and according to her hes not there.
Minzy said as she sat down on the chair in front of Daesungs table.

Daesung was about to say something when the two heard a grumbling stomach.
He looked at her and she bowed her head in embarrassment. He chuckled at her
expression and immediately stood up.

Lets get you something to eat first little girl. Dont worry too much,
everythings gonna be fine.''

''What? Dara's missing?'' TOP asked Bom over the phone. ''Okay... We still can't
contact Jiyong. I'll let you know soon.''

''What did she say?'' Youngbae asked.

''Dara wasn't in her apartment.'' TOP said. ''What's wrong with Jiyong?! Damn!''

- 531 -
 ''I knew it! I saw him with a bag last night.'' Youngbae scratched his head in
frustration. ''I just hope he's okay. He won't make a drastic decision just like that if
it's unnecessary. I'm pretty sure he has a good purpose.''

''Unnie, eat up. The soup's getting cold.'' Hayi then pushed her bowl to her.

''Thank you.'' Dara then slowly picked up her spoon.

''Aiyooo. Now where is that kid? Aisht!'' Lydia could just rub her nape.
''Everyone's looking for him!''

''Everyone?'' Dara looked up to meet Lydia's gaze.

''Neh unnie, a while ago, just before you arrived, TOP oppa called aunt asking the
same question as uncle Hyun Suk.'' Hayi butted in.

''Omo, aunt, please don't tell appa I'm here. Please!'' Dara begged.

''What...''

''I need to find Jiyong. He must have been going through something. I want to help
him... I want to... see him... Just in case... And just in case, who knows he needs
me?'' Dara said hopefully.

''Dara-ah.'' Lydia stood up and sat beside her. ''Jiyong isn't the type who makes
drastic decisions without further thinking. I'm sure he has a purpose for doing so.
Just trust him neh?''

- 532 -
 ''I don't understand aunt... Why? Why didn't he tell me that he's leaving?''

Hayi felt the sadness in the atmosphere. She felt bad for her unnie. She can see
how confused Dara is.

''I'll make sure to beat the living daylights out of him!'' Hayi stood up and showed
them her tiny fists.

''Little girl, stop meddling with adults business and just fix the room upstairs!''
Lydia scolded her.

''Hey, Jiyong! That's enough. You're already drunk!'' Soo Hyuk grabbed the shot of
soju from his hand.

''Yah, yah, let the boy drink!''

When Jiyong arrived in Busan he immediately went straight to his omma's tomb
since he wasn't able to do that the last time he went home. After that, he dropped by
at Soo Hyuk's place, a childhood friend, a local police, the one who helped him settle
the riot with the loansharks but it so happened Soo Hyuk was having a drink with
his father.

''Aisht! He's already drunk! He still needs to go home.'' Soo Hyun protested as he
pointed at Jiyong.

''Then let him stay for the night!'' his father insisted.

Jiyong tried to stand up and show a normal state but he's actually already feeling
- 533 -
dizzy. ''Ani, I think I should go home now that I still can. Thank you so much for
inviting me for a drink. I'll just come back and next time, it's all on me.
Kamsahamnida, uncle'' he then bowed and almost lost his balance but he's quick to
lean on the table for support.

''Omo! Yah you sure you can go home safely?'' Soo Hyuk asked.

''Aisht, drive him home, Soo Hyuk. Besides it's already late.''

Hyun Suk furrowed his brows when he can't get through Jiyong's line. He's been
sending him messages and voicemails.

He needs him back.

It's not that he's against Dara and Jiyong's relationship. No, it's never been like
that. In fact, he highly approves of Jiyong... Except for his godson's job.

He knows everything about the man. He was Jiyong's father's comrade for
nothing. And he witnessed everything from Jiyong's father's death, and how his
mother followed just a couple of months because of suicide.

Their job isn't an easy one. They go to missions and assignments, they fight with
armed criminals, they investigate cases that most of the time are dangerous
informations and just by knowing them can put them to great danger. Eunju's right.

The moment they chose this path, they're already half dead.

He shook his head and started to rub his temples. Did he make the wrong move?
- 534 -
 FLASHBACK:

(CHAPTER 36)

''Son...'' Hyun Suk handed Jiyong a cup of coffee.

''Uncle... It's already late. What brings you here?'' Jiyong straightened up and gave
his godfather some space beside him to sit on.

''How's your wound?'' Hyun Suk ignored his question and asked him instead.

''Still having a bit hard time moving it. But I feel better now. I went to a local
doctor in Busan yesterday.'' he answered. ''Thanks for the coffee by the way.''

Hyun Suk nodded and walked towards the window, Seoul city lights reflecting on
his grim face.

''Son, it's about time you fix your family in Busan. Why don't you bring them here
instead?''

''You know my reason, uncle. This job is dangerous I don't want them worrying. I
need to keep them---''

''Keep them away from what Jiyong? I thought you've learned your lessons
already?'' Hyun Suk cut him off.

''Our job is dangerous, uncle. You know that.''

''So you mean I'm putting my family into danger too? What about my daughter?''

- 535 -
 ''Ani--- W-w-what?''

''Jiyong, do you think I'm stupid enough not to notice? What about my Dara? You
keep staying around her... You keep protecting her. Don't give me that crap about
paying your debts to me. If this job might bring her trouble then you should be
staying away from her too, right?''

''No! I mean...''

Jiyong stood up when Hyun Suk turned around to face him.

''Since when? When did it all start?'' he heard his godfather ask.

''I... I don't have any idea what you're talking about uncle.'' Jiyong tried to look
everywhere but Hyun Suk.

''I told Eunju not to worry much about our daughter because she's with you. That's
how I trust you.'' Hyun Suk told him as he walked behind him. Jiyong then felt a pat
on his shoulder. ''Son, you can tell me about it. What's keeping you?''

''Am I really that obvious?'' Jiyong shook his head and chuckled, finally admitting
defeat.

Yes, you are that I can see it in your face that you want to get out of this
headquarters and check on her right now. Hyun Suk answered.

Jiyong could just shake his head and facepalm himself in embarrassment.

Got you busted, son. Hyun Suk laughed at him and went around to sit on the
couch. Jiyong then sat beside him.
- 536 -
 Im sorry uncle, its just that I dont want to disappoint you. I dont want
think that Im taking advantage of your trust but to tell you honestly, yes I do care
for your daughter. Since when, that I couldnt answer. All I know is that shes
making me fall for her more and more each day. Jiyong explained before smiling
and covering his face. Arrrgh! This is too embarrassing!

What? Now youre embarrassed that youre in love with my daughter? Yah!

Ani, its not that My intentions are pure. Thats why this mission is really h
for me. I got really mad a while ago. Uncle, can we trust Jaejoong?

Everythings a risk son, its just that in this case such as ours, we do have a
backup plan. But in real life, do we have? Hyun suk returned the question to
Jiyong.

Jiyong took a sip on his cup before staring blankly ahead.

Son, I have to ask you a favor though

..

Jiyong turned to Hyun Suk. ''What is it uncle?''

''How far can you go for my daughter?'' he asked the young man.

Jiyong looked away and took a sip before answering his question. ''I'm in this point
of my life that I already found someone I would love to grow old with. I'm even
scared that I am this sure about her, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to feel this way so soon
about your daughter. But she's really special, I'm willing to do anything for her.'' he
said sincerely, no trace of hesitations on his face.

- 537 -
 Hyun Suk nodded. ''You sure about that?''

''Neh. Why uncle? Do you want me to undergo some tests?'' He chuckled. ''What
was that favor you were asking? You know I'd be most willing to---''

''Leave Seoul PD.''

Jiyong snapped his head towards his uncle, couldn't believe what he heard.
''Mwo?''

''I want you to resign from the service and start a new life. Fix Lydia and Hayi's
life and take them here. Of course I'm also considering you. Do that... That's if you
really love my daughter.''

''Uncle... That's---''

''Jiyong... I'm saying this back to you. You know how dangerous our job is. Do you
want to worry her everytime you're on a mission? I certainly wouldn't want that.
She's my only daughter, I've lost her for so many years, and I won't risk her to be
put in great danger just because of you.''

Jiyong could just hang his mouth wide open. Is he hearing this from his uncle?
Does he really have to choose?

''Uncle...please, don't do this.'' Jiyong said as he adjusted himself to face his

godfather. ''You know how hard we went through! The boys, how about the boys?''

''I'm sorry... I'm still a father. I just want the best for Dara. I trust you... That's why
I'm giving you this chance to choose. Besides this is also for you.''

- 538 -
 ''Why are you doing this? You know all my life I wanted to be in this path. You of
all people knows it!'' Jiyong exploded.

''Son...''

''Does this have something to do with what happened to my parents?''

''Jiyong, I am not comparing things here. We're on a different---''

''Well I am comparing it now! Are you scared Dara is weak she might end up doing
the same as my omma did? You think I'll allow Dara to cry and worry about me just
because of this goddamn job?''

''Jiyong!''

''Well then if that's what makes you feel better uncle, I'd willingly oblige.'' Jiyong
stood up. ''But hearing your selfish reasons, I don't know... I didn't expect you'd just
forget about what I went through just to be here. You of all people.''

''Jiyong!'' Hyun Suk stood up and balled his hands into fists.

''I'm going to resign after this mission. But please, Sir. Don't think I am doing this
for you. This very moment that I decided about this, I did it for your daughter, Sir.''

Jiyong then stepped back before saluting to Hyun Suk with tears glistening on his
eyes.

-END OF FLASHBACK--

- 539 -
 Hyun Suk rested his elbows on the table and cradled his head.

''Uncle, it's over.''

Jiyong's voice resounded in his ear. The last words he heard from him. The boy's
probably despising him now. He's probably disappointed that his hard work in the
end was put to waste.

He then took his phone out and dialed a number.

''Y-y-oboseyo?''

''Hyun Suk, Jiyong isn't here, I told you. Why would I lie to you about that?'' Lydia
asked. ''But what I couldn't understand is why you asked him to give up his post in
Seoul PD.'' she continued as she closed the door behind her. She just finished
comforting Dara who was crying endlessly since Jiyong is still nowhere to be found.

''Lydia, I'm sorry I made a very big mistake. But I just asked him to do that
because of my daughter. What Jiyong went through was very traumatic. I'm scared
for my daughter. She's fragile, she's weak.''

''Well if that's the case, you don't really know your daughter.'' Lydia answered
bravely.

''Mworago?''

''She's here. And don't you dare try to force her to go back there. Hyun Suk, give
your daughter a break. You think she's weak? Why have you seen her fight with
- 540 -
people? Have you seen her put up a brave face and run to Jiyong when in fact we
were surrounded with armed men that time? Has she ever been this determined to
travel all the way here? I've never seen such bravery from a woman to think she's
been kept in for a long time. She's stubborn, alright but as I can see it, she loves
Jiyong. And my nephew loves her more than that. So don't dare do the same mistake
of tearing them apart just because of your worries!'' Lydia snapped at him.

Hyun Suk was left dumbfounded. He heard Lydia end the call. He could just slump
back into his seat and run his palm across his face.

''Cat...'' Seungri called CL who was standing there for quite a while now by the
window, looking out.

''Hey... Lee Chaerin!'' Seungri said once more and this time he was successful in
getting her attention.

''Neh? Is there anything you need?'' she said as she walked towards him.

''Yeah...''

''What is it?''

''It's more like a who, not a what. Come here.'' Seungri then yanked her down
making CL collapse on his bed.

''Yah!''

''Ouch!!!'' Seungri cried in pain when CL pulled her wrist.

- 541 -
 ''F*ck, I'm sorry! Aisht!'' CL then sat on his bed and helped him sit back up. ''How
was it? Do i need to call the nurse? The doctor? I'm sorry! Shit! But it's all your fault,
you freakin' babo! Why did you yank me in the first place?'' CL blabbered as she
scanned him up and down, left and right, back and forth, checking if it was
something serious.

But CL could just furrow her brows and slowly look up when she heard him
laughing.

''Yah.''

''Aigoo, you should've seen your face. Hahaha.''

CL bit her lip and glowered at him. ''You're a jerk you know that? I've been staying
up all night and day just to watch over you. And this is all you're gonna do? Laugh at
me? I can't believe th---''

''Sssssshhhhhhhhh!'' Seungri shushed her with his forefinger. ''That's why I was
asking you to sit beside me here.'' he then smiled at her. ''Come.'' Seungri pulled her
nearer as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

''R-r-at... You might get hurt. Besides the nurses might come---''

''Oh don't be shy. Besides I'm better now.'' Seungri then wiggled his eyebrows and
stole a peck on her nose.

''Yah! That's... Aisht. What the hell are you doing?'' CL moved back but Seungri
held her still.

''Let's sleep this way... I missed sleeping beside you.''

- 542 -
 ''Yah rat, this isnt the right time to joke around. You're injured!''

''Why, we're just gonna sleep? What's with my injury? Unless you're thinking of
something else.''

''You...---'' CL blinked her eyes. Once. Twice. Thrice. A couple of times when she
felt something wet and soft on her lips. She closed her eyes but Seungri broke the
kiss.

''Thank you.'' he said, making CL open her eyes once more and see how his
expression switched from being playful to serious, as she saw how sincere he is
through his eyes.

''Thank you, Cat... I'm serious...'' he said once more.

''Y-y-ah...''

''Thank you for always making me feel alive. For being here... For never leaving
my side...'' he said as he stuggled to battle the pooling tears from flowing. ''Jiyong
hyung... He seems to have forgotten what we promised when we were younger.'' he
said as he smiled and shook his head.

''Seungri...''

''Know what? I really look up to him... I almost wished I was him. He's cool right? I
was bullied in the academy and during training, and he and the boys were the ones
who protected me. My father, he was so strict and everytime I get scolded I would
always run to him and uncle Hyun Suk...'' Seungri said not noticing he's already
crying hard. ''He always saves me... He's the brother I wanted to have all my life.
Why did he leave just like that? I didn't want to be a cop, it's my dad who wanted me
to do this! Jiyong hyung, he's the one who motivated me, molded me and convinced
me to stay. Tell me now, why should I stop feeling betrayed?''

- 543 -
 CL could just gently pull him in her arms and allow him to cry on her shoulder as
she patted his back. He really values their brotherhood. Come to think of it, she
once felt the same way too with the girls.

''Yah, rat... Hush now... I'll share you something...'' she said as she continued
comforting him.

''I was so scared that time that Dara unnie would leave us once she finds her own
family. Her mom is based in Europe and that's a huge possibility right? But someone
once talked to me and comforted me, making me realize I shouldn't act that way...''
she paused for a while and smiled. ''He told me it's not wrong to value people close
to you... What's wrong is to expect that they'll forever be with you.'' she said before
pulling away and wiping his tears of his face. ''Such a crybaby. Aigoo.'' she said as
she squinted her eyes.

Seungri smiled weakly and wiped his own tears away. ''Psht.. As if I never saw you
cry this way. You're even worse.'' he told her but CL didn't fire back.

''Sleep now panda boy, you're illness is getting worse. Look at those black
circles.'' CL told him and was about to get up from the bed when Seungri held her
hand.

''Sleep beside me... Please?'' he said with pleading eyes.

CL opened her mouth and closed it once more. Oh how can this guy be more
childish?

''Arasso, arasso. Aiyooo...'' She said as she went back beside him again. ''Let's just
hope no one would catch us this way. This is embarrassing!''

''So now you're embarrassed? You know that word? You weren't even
embarrassed when you kissed me first thing when I woke up!''

- 544 -
 ''Yah! You wanna die?''

''You wanna cry?''

And the two continued to bicker and fight along their way to sleep.

It was already almost midnight when Jiyong arrived. Soo Hyuk drove him home
since he's feeling lightheaded and nauseous already.

As soon as he got inside he dropped his bag to the floor and took a peep at Hayi
and Lydia who was now sleeping soundly in their room. He then dragged himself to
the bathroom, he's feet not almost cooperating, and took a shower. He felt his whole
being numbed by all the things that happened that day. He stood there by the
shower head as he allowed the cold water trickle down his body hoping that it could
wash away the heat, the effect of the alcohol in his system.

Tomorrow, he will start anew. Fix everything in Busan, Hayi's school documents
needed for her transfer to Seoul, the house, their belongings. He thought for a
moment if he has enough savings for everything. He thought of how the boys will
treat him once he goes back to Seoul, not as Seoul PD's Crime Investigation
Department Chief Inspector Kwon Jiyong, but just the ordinary Kwon Jiyong from
Busan.

He leaned forward and held onto the cold bathroom wall as he hang his head low.
He's worried about all the changes but it's nothing compared to the possibility of
having Dara... Finally, his uncle Hyun Suk would approve of him for her. He let out a
weak smile as he shut his eyes and her face flashed before him. She's all worth it, he
thought.

She's worth it all, and more.

- 545 -


Please hold on for the last two chapters... This is killing me. Otteoke... TT_TT

Gonna miss you all...

Once again, thank you for subscribing, voting and for reading this fic... You
really kept me going until the end, thank you. n__n

- 546 -
 Break Away

His head started to throb in each step he made upstairs. When was the last time
he became this drunk? He smiled when he remembered Seungri. It was with him.
They were suspended that day and the boys decided to grieve about it over a drink.
The maknae was so drunk he even failed to notice Daras peace offering.

Come to think of it Who wouldve thought that it was through Seungri that he
got the chance to meet Dara?

Jiyong slid the door to his room open and turned the lights on only to find the
biggest surprise of his life when he saw Dara sleeping peacefully in his bed.

D-d-a-ara?

He stood there frozen, rooted to his spot when he saw the girl thats just been
filling his thoughts.

D-d-ara he said once more as he took one small step after another, furrowing
his brows and eyeing the girl as if shes just an apparition, thinking he's
hallucinating because of the alcohol.

He slowly sat on the bed as he tucked the stray hair that covers her behind her
ears so he could see her beautiful face more. She let out a sigh and hugged the
pillow beside her tighter. A smile crept his face.

She's here...

She really is here... he thought. But as soon as he saw her puffy eyes and
tear-stained cheeks, his jaw tightened. He knew it... She cried.

J-j-iyong she mumbled in her sleep as she formed a crease on her forehead.

What are you doing here? he asked softly as he took her hands in his. I told you
to wait for me

He looked at her longingly as if he hasnt seen her for so long. He rubbed her
hand with the pad of his thumb as his other hand went to touch her face... He
allowed himself to drink in her beauty. The beauty, her pureness, that captured him
from the very beginning.

- 547 -
 Gentl, he leaned down to give her a soft peck on her forehead but almost
instantly, she began to stir in her sleep.

Jiyong? Dara slowly fluttered her eyes open. She squinted her eyes and could
just try to make out his face in her blurry vision. She rubbed her eyes and realizing
it was really him, she immediately sat up and hugged him.

Jiyong! she cried, not minding if hes half naked. She hugged him tightly as if
her life depended on him.

Slowly, Jiyong wrapped his arms around her waist and embraced her with equal
affection. Dara, what are you doing here?

Why did you leave? You didnt even tell me! Why did you give up your job? she
bombarded him with questions.

Dara

Y-y-ou left and I wasnt even able to tell you how I feel yet she said in between
her sobs . Do you even know how frustrating that feels? How could you tell me you
love me and then leave just like that? I was so worried I hate you! she said as she
hit his back with her tiny fists.

Jiyongs heart beat wildly against his chest. She hasnt told him what she feels yet,
right.. While he already imagined his lifetime with her.

Im sorry, but

I hate you she said once more. You made me do things I never even imagined
I could do How could you just easily barge inside my life and make me feel those
things and suddenly youll just leave?

Dara listenhe pulled himself away from her and cupped her face but Dara kept
her eyes low as she continued to cry. He shut his eyes close when he felt his temples
throb in pain but tried hard to shrug his state feeling worried now that she
understood everything.

Who says Im going to leave you? Who said that? I told you to wait for me right?
You promised me you will. I asked you to trust me, you said you do. I told you I
needed to fix things and prove myself Did you forget about that? he asked her.
When I told you I love you I mean it with all my heart.

- 548 -
 Look at me he told her as he tried to lift her face up. Baby, look at me
please. He begged and Dara obliged. He was startled at first because the girl never
bravely stared at him in the eye unless he forces her to but this time, he can see her
eyes clearly, no trace of fear but still full of questions as it glistened with tears.

She noticed the awe in his eyes as she battled with his gaze. She tried her best to
meet his eyes and keep a determined face.

Before, I couldnt even look at you... she said as she tried to overcome the lump
in her throat. You know why?

Because Im afraid you would quickly see right through me. You who could just
make me weak with those eyes It scares me All the other people judge me...
criticize me... my family kept me, but you said Im pretty... You said im fine... and
you never showed me youre embarrased to be with me...And that confused me...All I
know is that I was easily falling to your trap she said as she reached out for his
face with her trembling hands.

But now I want to look at you And I want you to see right through me she
bit her lip to suppress a sob. I love you I love you Jiyong Can you see that
now? she said as she tried her best not to get lost in his gaze her tears freely falling
from her eyes.

Dara Jiyong could just say before crashing his lips on hers.

They kissed like they never did before. She allowed herself to get lost in his world,
completely fogetting her own lonely one. She wrapped her arms around his neck,
pulling him for more when she tasted his bittersweet warm lips. Jiyong wasnt able
to keep himself from exploring her sweet mouth roughly and he let out a groan when
she opened up eagerly for him, playing with his tongue, mimicking his moves,
tasting the alcohol in his mouth that made her intoxicated. He licked her now
swollen lips before plunging in once more to her sweet cavern making her moan as
his arms went to her back to support her when he pushed her down the bed with his
body.

Jiyong she called him softly when he pulled out from the kiss... A-a-re you
drunk? she asked as she panted, still tasting the alcohol from his mouth.

No... Im not... he said as he tried to catch his breath. I had a drink but... God...
I love you, Dara I love you he felt her bringing him back to sanity, forgetting his
drunkenness. He allowed himself to see her blushing face, her bewildered eyes, his
thumb to gently rub her swollen lips.
- 549 -
 He then leaned down and showered her face with little kisses- her clear forehead,
her pretty eyes, the tip of her pointed nose, her chubby cheeks then back to her
sweet lips. I love you so much he then looked at her innocent face, searching for
any trace of doubt. His ears might be just playing tricks on him, he needs to hear it
from her once more. Tell me that once more. He pleaded.

Dara blushed madly as she tried to look away when she felt his body pressing
against hers, now aware how close they are.

Say it I wanna hear it. Jiyong said before pecking on her lips making her
redder than before.

I I love you, Jiyong. She said once more.

No, look at me hmmm? he said before planting a lingering kiss on her lips.

Dara then cupped his face and pulled him towards her and gave him a sweet kiss
but before he could respond, she pulled back and eagerly looked into his eyes. I
said I love you, Kwon Jiyong. She said and smiled at him.

Oh Jesus, I could die now! Jiyong said as he kissed her lips to her jaw and traced
it to her ears. He nibbled it before giving it a lick. I love you more. He said as he
gave it another lick. So much more. He blew on her ear making all the hairs in her
body rise. He wrapped his arm around her back while the other held her head as he
cradled her to him, while he can feel himself bursting any moment just by kissing
her.

Y-y-ah It tickles Jiyong Stop she warned him and held her hands to his
chest to push him away, but Jiyong was already lost in the moment and the contact
her hands made to his bare skin just worsened it. He allowed his hands to travel
down to the hem of her shirt and ease it up. He continued to trail kisses to her other
ear while his hands worked wonders beneath her shirt.

Ji--- she could just bite her lips at the new sensation. Its tickly, its pleasureable,
its scary and its making her burn.

Jiyong moved his hand up to her still covered breast. He heard her moan and it
almost made him lose his sanity again. But she trembled when he squeezed her
peaks. Her eyes snapped open in surprise.

- 550 -
 Shhh he cooed her before tasting her mouth once more, comforting her,
making her surrender to him. She then wriggled her body at the feeling. She twisted
and tried to find comfort beneath him unaware that shes already hitting Jiyongs
hard on, allowing his towel to loosen around his waist.

Sh*t please babe dont do that. Jiyong stopped kissing her and rested his
forehead on hers as he panted. Realization hit him. He was being carried away by
the heat of the moment but Dara Dara is just new to this. He knew it was her first
time to be kissed and touched that way and he doesnt want to scare her.

Im sorry... I didnt mean to scare you... I... he said in between his ragged
breath.

A-ani... I was just surprised...she said as she furrowed her brows. Jiyong? Are
you okay? she asked with a concerned expression all over her face. She touched his
face but Jiyong just flinched. I Im sorry Did I hurt you? she asked him once
more.

No No he shook his head and kissed her forehead. Im sorry Im sorry

baby I got carried away he said before rolling himself down beside her. He then
snaked his left arm under her head, making it her pillow before pulling her to him
with his right arm for a hug, his wound completely forgotten. He allowed himself to
cool down a bit thought its almost impossible with her being this close to him but he
respects her a lot and thats enough for him to be strong to disregard whatever his
body feels.

When he felt himself a bit better, he then pulled away from Dara. Please just
turn around and cover your eyes. Yes Just to be sure. He said making Dara nod
and turn to the other side. She then pulled the sheets and hauled it over her.

Jiyong quickly stood up and wrapped the towel around him as he rummaged
through his stuffs to get a pair of loose pants and a shirt. HE wore it quickly and
went to face Dara.

Boom! he chuckled at her blushing face when he pulled the sheets off her. Lets
go to sleep baby girl. Im sorry... He said before standing up again and turning off
the lights.

When it was already dark, Dara confidently removed the sheets off her face and
turned to Jiyongs side to wait for him. Jiyong, c-c-an I ask you something? she
suddenly asked.

- 551 -
 HmmmWhat is it?he said as he lied down on the bed with her and faced her.

Why did you leave Seoul PD?

Jiyong battled for a moment with himself if he should tell her why

Why do you want to know? he asked her back as he pulled her closer to him.

Because I deserve to know? she said. I thought it was your dream.. You
worked hard for it. Why give up? You shouldve seen Seungri

Do you want me to leave that job? he tried asking her.

Ji thats the same as asking me if I want to leave the fashion world and just get
stuck in my apartment doing nothing. She answered.

What if what if I ask you to leave your career for me, would you do that?

No she answered as she pulled out from his arms.

W-h-----

Because I trust you and I know youll never ask me to leave my dream. I know
you will understand and support me all the way I know youll stay by my side no
matter what Just like what you always do. She said as she smiled and fiddled with
the hem of the blanket. I just feel sad you had to resign Sorry for asking.

Jiyong could just look at the girl beside him He doesnt need to tell her about his
agreement with her dad, no. He never wanted her to get mad at her own father.
Hell just go on with his plan He hopes he doesnt have to choose so he could still
fulfill his dreams. But looking at the girl beside him, he just sighed in contentment.

I love you so much he said as he snaked his arm once more beneath her head.
He then felt her wrap her arm around his waist and bury her face on his chest.
Have a good rest, baby leave your worries, arasso?

Dara just nodded and allowed herself to get lost in his arms. His arms that never
failed to make her feel comfortable and secured

Goodnight stop thinking she murmured as her eyes began to feel heavy.

Neh Lets stop thinking sleep now. He said as he kissed her on top of her
- 552 -
head. Lets forget everything Lets forget the world

Dara squinted her eyes when she felt the blinding rays of sun hit her eyes. She
moved her arm to cover her eyes but even before she could, Jiyong immediately
pulled the sheets over them.

Good morning, baby. He said before stealing a peck on her lips. Dara blinked a
few times allowing everything to register in her slow mind.

Oh she said as she blushed and hid her face as she bury her face in his chest.

Aigoo Youre that shy and we havent even done it Jiyong ticked his tongue
after saying it making Dara move back and stare at him disbelievingly.

Yah! H-h-ow How could you just just talk about that casually? she said as
she sat up and remove the blanket off her. Jiyong then sat up and went closer to her.

Hmmm just teasing you Look at that expression on your face, baby Its
priceless. Jiyong said as he pinched her cheeks.

Yah! Dara moved away but Jiyong was quick to keep her in place with his strong
arms. I love you he told her as he looked at her lovingly. Dara just swallowed
hard and that didnt escape Jiyongs eyes.

I said Iove you he said and pulled her closer.

I I know she nodded as she answered.

I said I love you, baby he then leaned down to give her a sweet and lingering
kiss, enough to take her breath away.

Dara I said I love you You want another kiss? he teased her some more,
loving how her innocent face was now as red as a tomato.

No! I I Love----

UNNIEEEEEEE!!! Hayis voice went booming around the entire household as

she ran upstairs. BREAKFASTS READY WOULD YOU LIKE TO COME WITH US
TO---

- 553 -
 Hayi slid the door open only to find Jiyong stretching his arms while Dara was
pinching the bridge of her nose, probably the most awkward situation Hayi has ever
found herself into.

O-O-O-PPA! she said when she recovered.

Yeah yeah, what now? Jiyong scowled at her sister, irritated by her terrible
timing, ruining their moment everytime.

Hayi twitched her lips and marched down like a gangster towards her oppa.
Before Jiyong could ask, a punch landed on his face.

AAAARGH!!! WHAT THE- Jiyong rubbed his cheek in pain. Dara could just hang
her mouth wide open in horror.

That was for making Dara unnie cry! she said. I dont have a jerk oppa. I dont
have a coward oppa. She pointed out before running to him and hugging him
tightly.

And this because you made us worried. How dare you oppa? People have been
calling us and looking for you! she said. Jiyong could just chuckle at his sisters
antics.

Yah, lets go downstairs. Lets not worry aunt Lydia more. Jiyong patted Hayis
head.

Lets go jagiya he told Dara casually making her cheeks grew warm in
embarrassment . Hayi threw her deadly looks and before she knew it, she was being
questioned by the girl nonstop.

Aigoo look at those two! They really look good together! a vendor ahjumma told
Lydia.

I know Aigoo who wouldve thought he would end up with Hyun Suks
daughter Certainly, its a small world.

After breakfast, Dara and Jiyong decided to help Lydia and Hayi in the market.
The vendors who saw them remembered them immediately and they thanked Jiyong
because no one dared to harm them since then.

- 554 -
 Hes a Seoul police thats why hes trained well. Besides, hes really good
looking Too bad, he has his eyes on someone already. I couldve introduced him to
my own daughter! the other exclaimed.

Yah, keep quiet! His girlfriends with her. Dont even dream of it. Look at the girl,
shes so pretty I havent seen a face as innocent and beautiful as hers.

Hey having a hard time there? Jiyong asked Dara who was now sweating
profusely as she sorted the fishes by their sze.

Ani this is fun. She said as she grinned like a child who just got her present.

Yah dont enjoy it too much uncle might kill me when----

Jiyong stopped when he saw a familiar figure behind Dara, walking towards them.

Dara furrowed her brows with the sudden change of Jiyongs mood and followed
his gaze. She could just gasped in shock.

Jiyong. The man called him with a grim expression.

What happened unnie? Minzy asked as soon as she got inside Seungris room.

Aunt and uncle They went to Busan she announced as she rubbed her
temples.

Oh shit! CL cursed. Now thats gonna be one heck of a chaos!

Ani I think theyre there to settle everything I dont really want to spill this to
you boys but the truth is Jiyong was just forced to resign. Bom explained.

Mworagoooo? the boys asked in chorus

Neh I heard it last night Uncle HyunSuk asked Jiyong to leave Seoul PD if he
really wants to pursue Dara.

Oh God Minzy plopped herself on the couch.

No wonder hell definitely choose to resign. Youngbae bitterly said. Who are we
compared to Dara noona, right boys?

- 555 -
 Neh, omma! the boys answered earning each of them a spank.

Yah, Im still injured! Seungri said as he rubbed his head in pain.

How could you easily spank someone older that you, yah! TOP scolded him.

Aisht enough, Youngbaes right But, Im sure it wasnt an easy decision for
Jiyong. We know him

I just hope everything will be fine Bom said

Appa! Omma! Im sorry for running away. Dara said as she knelt before her
parents, continuously rubbing the palm of her hands together, asking for
forgiveness. Please dont get mad at Jiyong... He didnt know Ill come here.

Dara! Eunju ran towards her and immediately pulled her up. Hush now dear,
were not mad at you nor Jiyong...

Then... what brings you here---- Jiyong tried to ask but even before he could
finish, Hyun Suk already gave him his answer.

Im here to correct my mistakes... Im sorry son... he said... Im sorry...

W-w-w-hy are you apologizing to him, appa? Dara asked him with questioning
eyes.

Princess... can I ask you something? Hyun Suk asked her instead and Dara just
nod in reply.

Do you want Jiyong to leave his job? Hyun Suk asked her.

Thats nonsense appa. We know he already had his resignation filed. I... I just
hope he didn't though... But whatever his decision, I'd respect that. Dara looked at
Jiyong and and her dad.

He never intended that resignation. Hyun SUk told Dara... I made him do that...
I told him if he really loves you, he should do that.

Daras hands immediately flew to her mouth. Thats not true... No... You cant do
that to him appa. She said as she stood up.

- 556 -
 Dara, dear... please listen... Eunju held her shoulders from behind.

Dara could just tilt her head in disbelief. I didnt want him to do that in the first
place. That was his dream... Thats purely his hard work. How could you ask him to
do that and allow everything hes worked hard for go to waste? she asked her
father with scritinizing eyes.

Dara calm down... please. Jiyong stood up and gripped her hand. She could just
bite her lip and close her eyes in guilt.

Thats why you cant even answer my question when I asked you. She told
Jiyong.

Dara... listen... im here to correct everything. Please fogive your appa. Hyun
Suk stood up and went her way. Eunju and Jiyong immediately gave way. Im
sorry... Please come home, you two... Hyun Suk then pulled Jiyong so that hes
hugging them both in each of his arms. I was wrong... so wrong... But I am just a
father... I was just worried about the future.

Eunju joined the hug and rubbed Hyun Suks back. Please, lets go home...

''Give him back his position... And I'll go home with you...

Dearest

I just wanna send you my gratitude for finding some time to read this story. And to
those who have been with me since day one, thank you for all of your lovely,
inspiring and constructive comments. It really drove me to write better. (Did I get
any better 0.0?) And also the number of votes, subscriptions and views are all
overwhelming thinking that this is just my first attempt to write a longer fic.

Thank you so much and see you in the last chappie! n__n

- 557 -
 The Couple Next Door

Ahjumma's POV:

I sat on the rocking chair by my window as I stroked my cat Dadoong's head. The
girls just left after dropping me home. It took us almost the whole day for our
photoshoot for a fashion magazine. DB & Co., our clothing line has just been
featured and we were all out for our promotions.

''Dadoongie-ah... Guess it's just you and me again tonight.''

I heaved a deep sigh as I looked at the dark sky through my open window. A lot
has happened since the first night I met the boys.

I chuckled at the thought.

Who would've thought that night of chaos would turn out this way?

Everything went fast since then. I didn't even notice the time... The days... The
weeks.

It's been a month since we came back from Busan. Jiyong was surely back in his
kickass job and the boys couldnt be any happier. At the same time, we girls spent
more of our time on DB & Co. since the fashion show created a huge noise, we've
been invited to interviews and magazine covers here and there. Our shops returned
good sales records thus making us busier than ever.

Having that said, Jiyong then begged and pleaded me to allow him to stay with me
in my apartment since we've been spending less and less time together.

After almost literally losing his voice and crying blood, I finally gave in. He was so
persistent... And I love him... I love the man so much. I couldn't even fathom what
kind of being he thinks I am as he takes good care of me like a baby and respects me
like a goddess. I couldn't ask for more. But being the stubborn guy that he is, he is
the one paying the rent now. Aiyoo... The more I insist, the more he teases me with...
Oh my God... I can't... Well... His sinful kisses. (Blushing profusely...)

Oh my precious virginity. Otteoke?

That's why I stopped arguing with him about that.

- 558 -
 I then let go of my unit 15 in the building and made it a single apartment so that
Hayi and Aunt Lydia could stay there whenever they'd visit us.

Yes, I let go of my panic room. I don't think I still need it now that I'm well
contented with my family, friends and special one...Instead, my doll collections were
transferred to my harabeoji's mansion where they can be safe. Where they originally
started growing numbers. Where they used to belong, my childhood bedroom.

Teddy oppa on the other hand went to Japan with aunt Minah to meet Kiko's
parents. Yes, he's rushing to get married because he's threatened Bommie might get
ahead of him looking at the way Bom and TOP's relationship is going. Harabeoji
couldn't be any happier. He's in fact asking for a great grand child as soon as
possible.

Minzy and Daesung on the other hand were in no hurry. Aside from the fact that
they're still young, the two are planning to put up a bar and resto and everything is
still under discussion with Se7en oppa since he knows best in terms of the said field.

Youngbae, as timid as he is, is still loveless... Or so it seems... But our circle of

friends always teases him to Krystal, my new assistant. Sulli on the other hand was
hired by CL to be her secretary. I honestly have to admit... I still feel awkward to her
because of how she treated me before and there were times I would catch her
staring at me as if she's going to skin me alive. But I just shrug the feeling off.

CL and Seungri... I swear I would always find myself giggling at the thought of
them. They're really cute together. The two never cease to fight and bicker and
banter around everytime they see each other but hard to believe as it may seem,
they're officially on as a couple.

I heaved another sigh and allowed the cold wind to brush against my skin. This is
life. The kind of life I would never have, I almost lost, had I continued to hide within
my walls.

My thoughts were somehow disturbed when I heard my phone ring. I smiled as a

familiar name appeared on the screen.

Yoboseyo?

Baby... I prevented myself to giggle upon hearing his voice, the things only this
Kwon Jiyong can make me feel.

Where are you right now? I asked him.

- 559 -
 Still at the headquarters... I wanna get through this and see you... I miss you so
bad.

I... I miss you too... I smiled as I felt my cheeks turned red.

I bet youre blushing right now...

I-im not...

Aigoo... such a bad liar... Ommo, I gotta go... Ill see you soon jagiya... I'll see you
tomorrow at the church... I love you. Jiyong said.

Please take care and come home safe...See you... I told him before ending the
call.

I stood up and closed the window, pulled down the curtains and picked up
Dadoongie.

''Let's sleep little boy. I guess appa won't be home again tonight.''

How is she? Jaejoong asked Jiyong.

Shes alright... It just irritates me sometimes when she wears arrgh! Damn! I
hate it when she poses for magazines and see people drooling for my girl, you know
how I feel man? Jiyong explained his frustrations forgetting Jaejoong used to be one
of Daras avid fanboys. He then immediately stopped blabbering when he saw
Jaejoong glaring at him and cleared his throat and looked away.

Youre funny... But you should just support her the way she supports you.
Jaejoong said.

Yeah right, I was here, hoping youll get my point because those 4 asses dont
and you just failed me man, you failed me! Jiyong stood up and tapped Jaejoongs
shoulder. Gotta go... See you again next time, man. Be good so you can get out
soon. Jiyong reminded him and Jaejoong just smiled.

A few years in jail would not hurt compared to his lifetime torment in hell with
Dong Won.

Jiyong then stopped and turned around to face him and the warden beside him.

- 560 -
''Hey man, take good care of him, arasso?'' he told him making the man who's
holding Jaejoong's arm nod and smile at him.

Seungri, where the hell is Jiyong? I cant contact him. TOP asked via his
communication device as he continued to fire his gun at the enemies.

Hyung, he just went out for a break. Seungri answered, But hell come back
soon.

What the---- YAAAAH! TOP shouted at his ears making Seungri bolt up.

Yah hyung whats the matter with you? Aisht! he said as he removed the
earpiece before shaking his head and putting it back again.

How can he just take a f*cking take a break when were here with our life on the
line?

Hyung... Youngbaes voice came in the line panting as he hid himseln the
corner... Guess whos here.

Wooohooo! Daesung butted in as he dodged a kick. Jiyong the man is here,

hahaha! Daesung said before punching another man and ducking down before
countering the attack.

Aisht! Thats not fair!!! He told me hell just go out to buy coffee!!! Seungri
whined like a kid.

CL looked at the headquarters facade before entering the building and smiling at
the familiar faces who are used to her visiting the place.

Good evening CL-ssi. The Seoul PD officers greet her.

Good evening too. Donnie.... Is he...

Inside the control room. Donnie answered. Go ahead. He said before bowing
and leaving her in front of the door to the control room.

''But... Tablo oppa might get mad at me again.'' she said.

- 561 -
 ''Ani... He's not inside. Jiyong hyung took charge of the mission but he went out to
help the boys.'' he said as he walked away. ''I'll go ahead. Needed for back up!'' he
said making CL bow at him.

She stood there, held the back of her hand in the air and was about to knock on
the door when it opened.

Hey kitty cat! he said before grabbing her waist and pulling her to him with his
right arm, his left arm still in a sling.

YAH! she swatted his arm.

Aigoo... Did you bring me dinner? Seungri asked as hr draped his arm instead
over her shouldes.

No I did not... Im here to fetch you... Arent you going home yet? she asked.

Aisht, theyre all in a mission while Im here doing nothing... It just bores the hell
out of me.

Then lets go home... I dont understand why you keep on dropping by here when
youre still on a leave. Get some rest so that youll be ready once you go back to
service.

Seungri could just look at her face. He then leaned forward and kissed her in her
lips. Aigoo that sounds fun... You re gonna stay for the night? he asked as he
wiggled his brows.

You pervert! How could you think about such things when youre not even fully
recovered?

Because Im a strong baby?

Yah! CL blushed madly and turned her back on him. She then grinned tilted her
head. On the other hand... I wanna know how strong you are, baby. She said
before running away leaving Seungri gobsmacked.

Did she... did she... Seungri thought for a moment. Yah!!! Wait for me! Damn!

The next day....

- 562 -
 It was already 8 am when the church bell sounded. Dara looked around and tried
to find Jiyong but he's still nowhere to be found. She switched her gaze to Bom who
was standing there in front of the choir and saw just the same expression all over
her face. Anxiety. Bom then forced a smile and Dara could just pump her fist and do
the 'fighting' sign.

''Unnie.'' Minzy called her. ''You alright?'' she heard the maknae ask.

''N-n-eh...'' she smiled weakly. ''Have you heard anything from Daesung yet?'' she
asked.

''Yeah, he said he's on his way.''

''How about the boys?'' she asked but Minzy just shrugged.

''He didn't tell me anything about the others, unnie.''

She looked ahead and saw Seungri and CL who's arms were already linked. She
stretched her neck and tried to find Hayi.The pretty girl turned around to face her
instantly and waved at her and she answered back with a wave and smile.

Everyone straightened up when the wedding coordinators told them to go to their

proper lineup. Just then she saw Daesung arrive running towards Minzy while TOP
ran to BOM's side.

So that just leaves Youngbae and Jiyong missing.

Not too long, the music played and Bom started to sing a duet with TOP as the
choir hummed in the background. She looked around trying to get a glimpse of
Jiyong but he's still can't be found. She furrowed her brows and immediately felt a
tap on her shoulder. She looked to her right and saw her mom beaming gladly at
her. ''He's coming, don't worry.'' she assured her.

Youngbae and Jiyong ran towards the church's side entrance like their butts were
on fire. The two took a peep before confidently squeezing themselves in through the
guests. Youngbae went towards TOP and Bom for he will be rendering a song too
while Jiyong tried to find Hayi and his uncle Hyun Suk and as soon as he was able
to, he dashed his way towards them and walked along the two, him on the right and
Hayi on his uncle's left.

- 563 -
 ''You're late, son.'' Hyun Suk shook his head as they walked the aisle.

''Aigoo, uncle. He's always like that. I hope he won't do this to unnie when they
get married.'' Hayi butted in.

''Aisht!'' Jiyong scowled at his sister before turning his face ahead as he adjusted
his suit and tie.

''I wanna see him try, sweetheart.'' Hyun Suk told Hayi but his eyes bored holes
trough Jiyong making the latter cough in discomfort.

''I told you he's coming.'' Eunju said when she saw Jiyong.

Dara could just blush and smile at how perfect he is today in that suit. No wonder,
girls still try to flirt with him. ''Congratulations omma... I'm happy... So happy that
finally, you'll be officially Mrs. Yang.'' she told her mom as she ushered her to the
altar.

Jiyong couldn't help but look at how beautiful his girl is... ''Soon,'' he thought...
''we'll get here soon...'' he chuckled as he imagined them to be standing before the
altar, hand in hand.

The wedding went on smoothly. During the exchange of vows, Bom didn't even
notice herself crying until she felt TOP's fingers wiping her tears away. ''Yah, stop
crying. You've got makeup stains on your face already.''

Bom could just look at him in shock. ''Chincha?''

''Kidding!'' TOP then poked her cheeks.

''Yah! Aisht!'' Bom then pouted and scowled at him when she felt TOP's hand hold
hers tightly. She looked at their connection before staring up at him only to meet his
gaze...

''to have and to hold, from this day forward,'' he spoke as if he's the one getting
married.

''Yah...'' Bom furrowed her brows and tried to snatch her hand back but he kept it
in his.

- 564 -
 ''for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer,'' he continued.

''Seunghyun?''

''in sickness and in health, until death do us part.

Everyone's attention was with Hyun Suk and Eunju but on the other part of the
church lies another story.

Bom's eyes widened when she felt something cold being worn on her finger.

''I'm sorry but I'm not accepting no for an answer.'' he said as he put the ring on
her finger.

He then faced her and looked through her eyes. ''I love you Bom. I'm ready to face
the world with you... I don't even know what to say and you might think my type of
proposal is stupid but I want to do it here in church... I want you to know my
intentions are pure... I just feel I can't just let this go on any longer. I love you, Park
Bom... Please... Marry me.''

Bom could just clamp her mouth with her other hand as her eyes started to well
up with tears. ''You must be kidding... Stop it Seunghyun...''

''I mean it... Will you marry me, Bom?

Slowly she nodded... she couldn't even say a word. She just nodded and nodded
and soon she found herself clinging onto him as she buried her face in his chest.
TOP smiled triumphantly.

"You have declared your consent before the Church. May the Lord in his goodness
strengthen your consent and fill you both with his blessings. What God has joined,
men must not divide. Amen." the priest said.

Youngbae gestured TOP a thumbs up and TOP replied him the same.

After their mission, the boys, except for Seungri, hurriedly ran their asses towards
their apartments where they really planned to take a bath and change clothes. TOP
then, with all his anxiousness with his proposal failed to remember the ring and
Youngbae and Jiyong had to go back and get it.

The guests and witnesses started to clap their hands for the newly wed. It took
them 30 years to meet again, and right now, it made their relationship stronger
- 565 -
knowing that anything is possible.

Jiyong... you go ahead and kindly take Aunt and Hayi to their apartment, neh? Ill
just get Dadoongie from the guard. Dara said as she stepped out of the car.

Arasso. Jiyong smiled at her willingly then closed the door on his side before
draping each of his arms around his aunt and sister.

Aigoo, I couldnt believe it... Finally, theyre married. Lydia told Jiyong as they
went upstairs.

Oppa, how about you? When are you marrying unnie? Hayi asked Jiyong,
earning her a pinch in her cheek.

Aisht... Yah, why are you so meddlesome, huh? Jiyong asked his sister making
her just pout.

Jiyong sent his aunt and sister to their own apartment and started to walk back to
his and Dara's when he felt a presence. He slowly looked up and saw a girl who was
eyeing him like he's a prey.

Dara rubbed her cats head as he turned to the left to the hallway when she heard
a voice... No that was two people talking. Somehow he knows who they are and she
furrowed her brows when she leaned in more to hear their conversation.

Oppa, why are you avoiding me? Sulli asked aas she snaked her arms around
Jiyongs neck making him widen his eyes in horror. He immediately pushed the girl
off him and distanced himself.

The girl is drunk.

Sulli, Im sorry...

Oppa... I like you... Ive always liked you since the day I saw you... why did you
pick that girl?

Be careful on how you talk about her. Jiyong snapped.

Oppa, shes too old fashioned and conservative for you, besides, shes really

- 566 -
older. I bet she wont even satisfy you in bed. Sulli said making Jiyong grab her arm
tightly.

Shes my girlfriend, not a slut. He angrily hissed but before Sulli can speak up,
Jiyong heard a voice that could make the hair on his nape rise.

Oppa, shes too old fashioned and conservative for you, besides, shes really
older. I bet she even wont satisfy you in bed.

Daras eyes rounded in shock loosening her hold of her cat allowing it to land on
the floor.

How could a girl talk about that casually?

Yes she and Jiyong havent done it and thats because they never talked about
it... she knows Jiyong understands she values that part much and she knows, even if
its part of a mans need, she thought her love and care and a little pecks and kisses
here and there are enough...

She trusts Jiyong, thats for sure but what is this girl saying? Shes old? Dara felt
her blood boil the way she heard the girl pointed out shes old. But the other matter
is more serious.

She bit her lip and thought for a moment... Satisfy Jiyong in bed? Is that even a
requirement? But theyre not married.

Before she could further battle with her inner self, her other side has already
started to make a move.

Shes never been this possessive, never been selfish... But this girl, she needs to
show her who owns Kwon Jiyong once and for all.

Oppa, shes too old fashioned and conservative for you, besides, shes really
older. I bet she even wont satisfy you in bed. Sulli said making Jiyong grab her arm
tightly.

Shes my girlfriend, not a slut. He angrily hissed but before Sulli can speak up,
Jiyong heard a voice that could make the hair on his nape rise.

- 567 -
 Shit! he gritted his teeth. He doesnt want her to misundersand the situation
but this stubborn bitch infront of him is making things worse.

Baby... he heard him call her. Whats the matter here?

Jiyongs jaw literally dropped when he heard her call him baby... Wow, he
thought... That was a first.

Slowly, he turned around to see her biting her lips and squinting her eyes.
B-b-aby... he stammered as he took a step closer to her.

Dara swallowed hard and tried to keep a brave face. She thought of CL and Boms
fierceness and tried to mimick it... Surely. She wont allow her man to fall for this
girls trap.

Shaking all the shyness away from her body, she allowed her hands to travel on
his arms up to his neck and she combed her fingers through his hair before pulling
him down for a kiss.

Now it was Sullis time to hang her mouth wide.

Jiyong could just wrap his arms around Daras tiny waist and respond eagerly. He
even moaned as he was really turned on the way Dara called him baby earlier.

Dara smiled triumphantly when she saw Sullys dumbstruck expression. She then
felt Jiyong grunt as he pulled her closer, totally forgetting about the other girls
presence.

OMO!!!

KYAAAAH!

Seungri and CL could just scream in horror when they arrive and saw Jiyong and
Dara kissing publicly..

CL couldnt believe it... Her unnie... What happened to her innocent unnie? Is she
the one shes seeing right now? She couldnt believe her eyes.

YAAAAHHHH! CL shouted at them. Daras eyes immediately snapped open. She

pulled herself from the kiss as her face started to feel warm and burning in
embarrassment... Slowly, she turned around only to meet CL whos wrath she could
strongly smell now.
- 568 -
 CL-roo! she called her but the girl ignored her and immediately lunged herself
towards the unprepared Jiyong.

NOOOOO! Jiyong screamed.

YOURE GONNA PAY FOR CORRUPTING DARA UNNIES INNOCENCE!

YAAAAAAAAAH!!!

Cat! Stop! Seungri could just watch CL punch and kick and grab Jiyongs hair in
all directions still scared that shell hit him too.

CL!!! Stop! Dara grabbed CLs waist and and pulled her off Jiyong.

They were still in chaos when Lydia and Hayi ran out of their apartment upon
hearing the commotion.

Omo! Lydia could just cover her mouth with her hand. She wasnt able to notice
Hayi who was already balling her small hands into fists. And knowing her bratty
side, she couldnt just let this go.

You freaking bitch! Get your hands away from my oppa!

Yah Hayi! Thats your CL unnie! How dare you call her a bitch! Yah!!! Seungri
scolded the girl but the girl was already pulling CLs hair.

Sulli could just watch the action unfold before her eyes. She made a mental note
not to make the girls angry... especially CL, her new boss.

What the f*ck is this? Youngbae could just ask when he arrived with Daesung
and Krystal.

CALL SSABUNIM!!!

NOW!!!

Ouch... Jiyong flinched when Dara treated the bruises on his face with an
icepack. She abruptly stopped and put the pack down on the table and fiddled with
her hands...

Im sorry Jiyong... she said as she hang her head low guiltily... I made another

- 569 -
mistake... and youre hurt again because of me...

Hey... stop that... Jiyong held her chin and tilted it up so that he can see her
face.

But I always cause you trouble... she heaved a sigh, preventing herself to cry.

And everytime you do, the price is sweeter. I wont mind getting hurt at all if in
the end Ill still be with you. He told her as he looked in her eyes.

Aiyooo, Im serious here...

Why Im serious too! he said as he put on a poker face.

Dara looked at the man before her. How could she not love him? She then
wrapped her arms around his body and hugged him dearly.

Hey... hey... whats wrong? Jiyong asked her.

I know where CL is coming from... She mustve been so shocked when she saw
me... err... kissing you like that...

Baby... Jiyong then held her arms and pushed her a bit so that he can see her
once more. Why did you do that? he asked...

Dara was lost for words... Should she tell him shes jealous? Should she tell him
she felt insecure she cant give his needs?

Jiyong must have seen all her worries though her eyes. He then leaned down to
plant a kiss on her forehead.

Dont you ever think whatever you are thinking right now, Dara. He told her in a
warning tone, I am not just after that... I love you and I respect you... Were you
even thinking I would fall for her? Please dont even allow it to bother you... No
one... i wouldnt need and love and want anyone but you, arasso? he asked and she
could just nod in response.

Good girl... he said as he patted her head, a thing he already got himself used
to.

Dara then turned to the table and took the icepack once more to treat his bruised
face but then the ice already melted. Dara stood up and was about to go to the
- 570 -
kitchen when Jiyong held her wrist. Where are you going? he asked,

I-i-i... Ill just go get some ice... she answered.

No... I think I know a better cure... he grinned at her making her tilt her head as
she wondered.

Come here. He then yanked her down so that she sits on his lap sideways.

It hurts here, baby... Just a kiss and it will ease the pain.. he said as he pouted
like a child.

Y-ya-h! she hit him in his arm but immediately felt sorry whe he grimaced in
pain.

S-s-orryy... she said before cupping his face and leaning towards him, aiming for
the bruise on his jaw. She kissed it lightly, several times before going to the next
which was his upper lip.

She gently brushed her lips on his and nibbled on his upper lip before giving it a
lick and kissing it once more. He almost growled when she pulled away.

B-b-etter? she asked him...

Oh God... how can your kiss fee good and bad at the same time? He said as he
tried to compose himself.

What?

Nothing. He said as he smiled at her feeling defeated. Oh curse him and his
manly needs, he thought. Come on, lets sleep. He then held her hand and guided
her to their room.

Jiyong, why dont you sleep with me here on the bed? Youre badly beaten you
cant just sleep there on the couch... she offered him.

Ani... Ill be fine. He then pushed her down the bed and grab the blanket to
cover her but Dara held his arm.

Please? she asked with her pleading eyes he felt hypnotized he could just agree.

O-o-kay...
- 571 -
 Slowly he lie down on the bed. Dara moved a bit so he could adjust himself
comfortably on the space next to her. She smiled at him before wrapping an arm
around his waist,

Dara... I love you so much baby... Even if youre stubborn most of the time.
Jiyong then chuckled.

I love you too... she said as she buried her face in his chest... Jiyong? she
called him.

Hmmm?

Dara then looked up at him and moved on top of him. Jiyongs heart hammered in
his chest.

What is she planning this time?

Jiyong, thank you for not taking me out of my world... she said and Jiyong could
just furrow his brows. for not forcing me out of the usual me... she said before
stealing a peck on his lips.

Thank you for bringing your world to me instead. She said before leaning down
to him making him meet her precious lips halfway with so much anticipation.

He then laid her down to bed so that hes the one on top of her. He kissed her
gently as he wrapped his arms around her. He tasted her sweet mouth and he
wanted more. She always makes him crave for more. They broke the kiss and filled
their lungs with much needed air.

Baby... I would always love to share my world to you. He said as he pecked on

her lips. I love you, weirdo... my ahjumma... my baby girl... my queen... my
everything. He said with kisses inbetween.

Daras eyes welled up with tears... she hugged him tight. even if Im stubborn?

Yeah.

even if Im a walking disaster?

Who said that? Imma kill that person!

Nah just answer me...

- 572 -
 Of course ill still love you... as long as youll reward me a kiss for every disaster
you bring me. Hehehe...

Yah!

Just kidding baby... Aisht! You really wanna make me prove that I love you?

.....(POUTS)....

I am thinking...

what?

What if...

Huh?

We make another...

EXPERIMENT?

--END--

Waaaahhhh!!! I'm gonna miss writing this fic...

Once again,

, Thank you for spending your time to read this fic, to spazz and cry and laugh at
the scenes... It's been a rollercoaster ride and it's quite hard juggling my emotions
around to fit each and every character in the story but I am hoping i was able to give
each character their own justice, LOL.

Thank you for being patient waiting for my updates... For voting up, subscribing,
silently reading and for posting your lovely comments.

I would also like to thank dillatiffa

http://www.asianfanfics.com/profile/view/343376

- 573 -
 and firegirl (i think she deactivated?) for their lovely banners.

Gonna miss you guys... I just hope, this story's worth all your time and attention.
Thank you for your support and I'll see you again soon! Hengsho! n___n

Lots of love,

Silentapathy

- 574 -
 Teaser

He's approachable, she's aloof.

He's confident, she's always unsure.

He's keen, she's gullible.

He's experienced, she's naive.

Two different people brought together by that one night of trouble, by a trick
played by their fates.

Two people unlikely to fall in love... But they did, and they actually fell hard.

Will love be enough to keep them together?

Will she be able to overcome her fears and insecurities?

Will he be able to cope up with his jealousy and possessiveness?

Or

Will fate play a trick on them again?

Everyone's interested to know.

Everyone's curious.

Everybody wants to know more about the....

COUPLE NEXT DOOR...

(Sequel to

Ahjumma Next Door

...SOON

- 575 -
 Hi there everyone!

I am actually still summoning all my strength and wits for my next fanfic but...
Your response to Ahjumma Next Door is really overwhelming... Thank you!

So I finally made up my mind to make a sequel... Which I originally planned to

make after the next fic I was supoosed to write...

And it doesn't matter which comes first right? So here I am with a teaser...

Who's surprised? Kekeke...

I don't know how to make manips or banners and stuff and I'd really appreciate if
someone can contibute their creativity to this humble sequel to my first story.

I'll try my best to post the ff soon and I hope you'd support it the same way you did
in Ahjumma Next Door.

Kamsahamnida (_) bows*

Yours truly,

silentapathy

- 576 -
 Intro Chapter for The Couple Next Door

The sequel has begun... LOL...

That's just an intro... coz a lot has been wondering about that experiment... -__-

Here's the link... Now I'm scared about that sequel... Gaaah... I'm dying...

"The Couple Next Door"

And out of my despair, I made an ugly banner. LOL. For the first time...

See you there. ^__^

silently crawling back to my momma's womb out of embarrassment...

silentapathy

- 577 -